《My House Is a Magic Power Spot ~Just by Living There I Become the Strongest in the World~》 Prologue: Waking up, My House Was in a Different World Prologue: Waking up, My House Was in a Different World When I woke up I was in a different world. After work, I attended a boring end of the year party and I finally left on the last train. I got back to my house (2LDK one story) and collapsed and slept right in the foyer when, ¡¸Uh errrrrrrrrrr¡­¡­¡­.?¡¹ Where am I? When I opened my eyes I saw another world from the still open doorway. My house may not have been very close to the train station, but it wasn¡¯t far enough that it should be stuck in the middle of a dense forest. Moreover, there was never a dragon in the sky¡­.I wonder, is this real? I must still be half asleep¡­but when I pinch my cheeks it still hurts. ¡ª¨Calso, I still haven¡¯t slept enough and my head hurts. While thinking in the entranceway I rub my eyes vigorously, and suddenly hear a voice speak up. ¡¸Ohh, such powerful magic!!¡¹ It¡¯s a shrill woman¡¯s voice. My house is made of wood so it echoes through it. I look through the doorway with drowsy eyes and see a woman in a tricorne hat in the distance. ¡¸Ho-however Archmage-sama! With such fierce magic power, the witch corps can¡¯t approach!¡¹ ¡¸U-mhmm yes. This was unforeseen, it¡¯s too strong! Like this, far from using it, we can¡¯t even touch it. As expected, even if it is the world¡¯s most powerful staff this is it¡¯s limit when summoning something from the Earth Vein!¡¹ Huh, what¡¯s this, this witch girl cosplay group? They¡¯re making quite a ruckus outside my door, but aren¡¯t they being quite a nuisance for the neighborhood? That¡¯s what was in my sleep-deprived and aching head. That shrill voice echoed in my ears. I went outside to drive them away, ¡¸Being so loud early in the morning, Shut up you guys!!¡¹ I purposefully yelled loudly. The next moment¡ª ¡¸Kyaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ In front of my eyes a wind storm flew forward. Then, when the wind reached them, the witches were completely blown away. ¡¸¡­¡­huh?¡¹ I just raised my voice to drive them away, what¡¯s this? About ten people were blown away and crashed into trees. ¡¸hi¡­¡­a¡­¡­what¡­..was that¡­..¡¹ ¡¸A storm of magic power hit us¡­..is it a m-monster?¡¹ The witches were unsteadily getting up, and the way they looked over here was greatly changed. Their eyes held fear as if they were staring at a monster. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­..please don¡¯t kill us!¡¹ ¡¸Fu, Fueeeeeee¡­¡­¡¹ (crying) There were girls who were crying, sitting in despair, and some that had wet themselves. Just a yell had created such a big disaster. ¡¸Th-this is¡­..Ar-Archmage-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, if we were to move any closer it¡¯d be bad! Retreat at once! -Emergency escape-!¡¹ ¡¸R-roger that! -Emergency Escape-!¡¹ As the phrase was shouted out, *Poof*, they disappeared. What? What? Looking at a guy¡¯s face like he¡¯s some kind of monster is rude. I looked at the mirror in the foyer and all I saw was a lazy looking bearded man. ¡¸Witches and teleportation huh¡­..I¡¯ve really come to another world haven¡¯t I?¡¹ However, despite my age, I was getting excited by the situation I found myself in. Chapter 1: Falling Back Asleep is Wonderful—-Unless You’re Woken Up in the Middle of It Chapter 1: Falling Back Asleep is Wonderful¡ª¨CUnless You¡¯re Woken Up in the Middle of It ¡¸Those witches, they said something about my house having amazing magic power or something¡­..but it¡¯s normal¡¹ I was walking around my house and didn¡¯t see anything different about it, it¡¯s the same 50-year-old loveable old house. My furniture and household items are all as they should be, they¡¯ve all apparently come to the different world with my house. In any case, it can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯ve come to this other world, I must find and establish a way to live here. ¡¸First I need food, clothing, and a place to live, but¡­¡­¡¹ I have a bed right here. I have things to wear stored in my dresser. For food¡­. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside my fridge, but I have preserved foods, canned goods, and a couple months¡¯ worth of uncooked rice. ¡ª¨Chuh? Surprisingly I don¡¯t have any issues with living comfortably for a while. I can survive for longer than I thought with the stuff I have, it¡¯ll last for about 60 days. So I have around sixty days before I need to go out and find something from this world to eat. ¡¸*Yawn*¡­¡­.Now that I¡¯ve got some peace of mind I¡¯m sleepy.¡¹ I can¡¯t think too clearly, am I still a little drunk? I can think about tomorrow when tomorrow comes. For now I¡¯ll go back to sleep, and I head to my bedroom. ¡¸Goodnight~¡¹ Then as I¡¯m wrapped up in my futon, I¡¯m about to fall asleep when¡ª¨C ¡¸Ruuuuuuunnnnnnnnnnn!!¡¹ On the other side of the window I can see several witches with wands and staves shouting loudly while running back over here. No, more accurately I should say they¡¯re being chased. ¡¸GUOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡¹ Behind the girls there is a dragon. It was crawling and trying to leap through the forest and at times it sent fire towards the witches on the ground. ¡¸Who would have thought¡ª-when we did our emergency escape earlier we would¡¯ve run right into a fire dragon¡¯s nest?¡­..however, with the other¡¯s remaining magic they should be able to escape and be alright¡¹ ¡¸Witch Princess! We¡¯ll hold it off here! Please run!¡¹ ¡¸Where should I run to? Behind us is the Magic power monster and in front is the dragon. And I don¡¯t have any magic left. ¡ª-Like this we can¡¯t run anywhere. Besides I¡¯m only just one of the country¡¯s princesses. I can¡¯t abandon the people of my country anymore. That being the case I¡¯d rather die a noble death facing this monster and the dragon!¡¹ ¡¸Princess¡­¡­¡¹ What a manly line, and I heard a *DokkanDokkan* sound. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ I was lying in my futon. And yet there were sounds like a construction site outside my window. ¡¸Ugh¡­..Fire breath!! It¡¯s about to surpass my magical defenses!¡¹ ¡¸Princess! Princess~~~!!¡¹ ¡ª¨CNo, it¡¯s even worse than a construction site. *Bang*Bang* like the sound of bombs exploding or something. The vibrations are really big too, and above all, ¡¸Ugh, I can¡¯t dodge i-¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Pr-PRINCEEEEEEEESSSSSS!!!!¡¹ I can¡¯t bear the sounds of these voices. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s it¡¹ *snap*, my sleep deprived head felt like it was aflame. These guys are really nothing but trouble, I open my window and lean out. ¡¸SHUT UP! I¡¯M TRYING TO SLEEP!!¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-05] I howled twice. This time with even more power. ¡¸¡­¡­..!?¡¹ ¡¸Gaaaaa¡­..!¡¹ That moment an even more violent and powerful windstorm and magic maelstrom swept over. ¡¸¡ª¨C!!¡¹ There¡¯s the dragon who¡¯s in the middle of breathing fire and the witches that are facing it. My shout gathered and blew straight towards them sending them flying. ¡¸Go¡­¡­¡­o¡­¡­..!?¡¹ The big body of the dragon seems to have received an especially big impact. ¡¸¡­..uuu¡­¡­¡¹ It¡¯s big body seemed to have been slammed to the ground and afterwards it didn¡¯t move. ¡¸¡­..Finally¡¹ I¡¯ve already yelled at them to be quiet two or three times this morning. My head hurts¡­.I¡¯m sleepy. ¡¸*Yaaaaaawwwwnnnnnnn*¡¹ Even then, the witches are still frozen on the ground in fear. ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­.hurry up and go away. I wanna go to sleep.¡¹ I spat out my words and slowly the witches stood up. Then, they staggered away but, ¡¸Hey wait, you the princess person¡¹ ¡¸Hiyaaaaa!?¡¹ The witch princess I called out to started uncontrollably shaking and froze. ¡¸¡­¡­I only asked you to stop though?¡¹ Despite that, the princess, from below her there was a steaming puddle of liquid. These witches sure like to do that. The outside of my house isn¡¯t a place to urinate. ¡¸¡­..wha-what is it that you wish I wonder¡­¡­At the very least, myself aside, just let my people live please¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want your life or anything, you don¡¯t have to be so scared. However, could you take that big thing away. If you leave it here it¡¯ll be in the way.¡¹ I say, and the witch princess looks at me in wonder. ¡¸Th-the fire dragon you mean? The fire dragon that needs to be surrounded 10 skilled adventurers and even then they might not defeat it, that fire dragon?¡¹ ¡¸So what?¡¹ ¡¸The scales sell for a lot, the heart is a magic catalyst and is more expensive than any jewel around. Are you saying that you¡¯re giving this treasure (fire dragon) to us?!¡¹ ¡¸Even so, by all means take it¡¹ Handing it over or whatever, if I were to leave such a huge thing in front of my house it would be bothersome. Even more so if it¡¯s dead. Then it¡¯s just like a big pile of compost. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking, but I don¡¯t need this thing. Therefore, get rid of it. And don¡¯t come back for a while, I¡¯m going to take some time and sleep. Got it?¡¹ ¡¸I¡­.I understand¡­..¡¹ Saying that, the witch princess prepared her wand and touched the dragon with it. With just that the dragon was lifted up. It seems like there¡¯s stuff like magic in this world too. ¡¸Th-this one¡¯s name is, Dianeia Prussia Medisun. I am the Prussia country¡¯s second imperial princess. I will certainly repay this debt. P-please I would be greatly pleased if you would remember my name.¡¹ The witch princess seemed to be carefully picking her words as she talked to me. I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s so afraid of but, ¡¸Hurry up and go away¡¹ ¡¸U-understood! I will certainly repay the grace you have shown! I¡¯ll remember this!¡¹ And, well, the witch princess and her underlings ran away after yelling those lines that sounded like they came from a third-rate villain, and I returned to my bed. Chapter 2: The Cute House Spirit and Magic Chapter 2: The Cute House Spirit and Magic After sweeping away the witches and dragon with shouting, ¡¸Master, Master¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ I was jolted as I heard a voice while I was wrapped up in my futon. ¡¸mmmmmm¡­..what¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Lunch is ready, Master¡¹ I opened my eyes, and there was a girl in cute Japanese clothes. Or should I say, she was giving me a lap-pillow. [house-magic-vol1-08] It was really soft and really warm. ¡¸This is already the third time¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, Oh master you¡­¡­¡¹ But, wait? Why is this girl here? ¡¸¡­¡­Did I¡­¡­forget to lock the door?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s tightly and properly locked. In the first place I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else inside except for Master.¡¹ I see. If that¡¯s the case, ¡¸¡­¡­..why is this girl in my house? Who are you?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­I sincerely apologize for the lack of introductions. This humble servant is named Sakura. I am Master¡¯s property and the spirit of this house that you are living in¡¹ Ohoh, a House Spirit has appeared huh? I see, as expected of another world. The house is being personified by this cute lady. ¡¸I¡¯m also very surprised, once we came to this world my existence strengthened greatly. I was born decades ago and now I can finally meet master face to face. I, Sakura, as Master¡¯s property, feel very happy.¡¹ Sakura blushed and bobbed her head down, bowing while pressing her hands to the floor. On her head were hair ornaments modeled like cherry blossoms. ¡¸Sakura¡­¡­..cherry blossoms huh¡­¡¹ Now that I think about it, the central pillar of this house is made from a cherry blossom tree. I wonder if that¡¯s where the name came from. ¡¸I¡¯m deeply moved! To receive recognition from my master and for him to remember!!¡¹ Saying that Sakura blushed with happiness. I remembered because my grandfather always talked about it non-stop. Like ¡¸¡ª¨CIt¡¯s really rare for such a wonderful, sturdy, and old cherry tree to be the central pillar ya¡¯ know?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much, and it¡¯s already done but, I took it upon myself to use the food within the refrigerator to make you a meal. You must be hungry after moving to a new world, so please, eat your fill.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, thank you¡¹ Then, as I ate the lunch that Sakura made, I asked her a few things. ¡¸Hey, Sakura. I know that this is another world and all but, why were both I and the house summoned?¡¹ The witches said something or other about magic though. ¡¸That is because Master¡¯s property, namely me or in other words this house, is a magic spot that had gathered a large amount of magic.¡¹ ¡¸Haaa, a magic spot huh?¡¹ Indeed, it seems this world is one with magic. Oh yeah, those witch girls said something about an Earth Vein or something? ¡¸Those girls¡¯ understanding was too superficial and they were confused, but more accurately this would be called a Dragon Vein. Well, more simply it¡¯s a place where a lot of magic power gathers.¡¹ I got it. I don¡¯t understand the specifics, but it¡¯s a place that is filled with and gathers power. ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just the place. It¡¯s the same with Master, the magic power has gathered within you as well.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Master¡­is it possible that you didn¡¯t notice? There is a lot of power saved up and packed within your body.¡¹ Saved up? Packed? Wait a sec, I don¡¯t get it. What I have built up, is chronic fatigue from being a corporate slave, I might have about 20 years of sexual frustration built up maybe? Well, dirty jokes aside, in all honesty I can¡¯t feel anything special built up in my body. ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Master has been living within the Dragon Vein¡¯s energy since you were born, in other words you are completely filled to the brim with magic power.¡¹ ¡¸Now that you say that, my yell had incredible power when it came out¡¹ Maybe that¡¯s the reason. ¡¸Yes! However, that¡¯s only a bit of your power. It¡¯s just a small bit of it but¡­¡­seeing is believing. I think that if you use it then you¡¯ll be able to get a real feel for it.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, is that so? Then, I¡¯ll give it a try and see¡¹ Sakura is giggling and smiling. I¡¯ve decided to figure out a way to use magic along with this girl. Chapter 3: Easy Way to Use Magic Chapter 3: Easy Way to Use Magic I went outside along with Sakura. The area surrounding the house was in terrible shape due to the fight between the witches and dragon. All the surrounding trees were either uprooted or burned to a crisp. There are also a lot of holes making it hard to walk. For the love of god you guys, doing whatever you want all around someone¡¯s house. ¡¸Well then, what kind of magic would you like to do Master?¡¹ Oh yeah. After I slept again I¡¯m refreshed, finally the wheels in my head have started turning. Of the necessities inside my house, I have enough clothing, and I¡¯m alright in regards to food for a while but I can¡¯t put it off for too long. ¡¸So then, I¡¯d like it to be something that can make or obtain food¡¹ ¡¸As you wish¡¹ Saying that, Sakura took an apple out. ¡¸This is an apple from the fridge, can I please use it?¡¹ ¡¸Uhh, I don¡¯t mind¡¹ I bought that a long time ago, I never had any time to eat it so it ended up all shrivelled. ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll cut this, take out the seeds, and bury them. ¡ª-Yes, Master. Later, when this is grown, we can have as many apples as we want!¡¹ ¡¸No, even if you say that¡­I mean¡­¡¹ Peaches take three years, persimmons take eight years, so won¡¯t apples take even longer? ¡¸It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s using Master¡¯s magic after all. Something like growing trees and plants is easy.¡¹ ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹ Up until know all I¡¯ve done is blow away those noisy guys, I really have no idea what else this could be used for. ¡¸That¡¯s so. Well then, since you¡¯re not used to it then use me as an intermediary to make it easier. I am completely in tune with Master¡¯s magic so please use me as you see fit.¡¹ ¡¸Use you¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸Please touch my body. Then please imagine something¡¹ I did as I was told and placed my hand on Sakura¡¯s head. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹ You¡¯re looking quite happy, but what am I supposed to do? ¡¸If you¡¯ll just imagine the apple tree growing, then I will regulate it¡¹ I wonder if that¡¯s all there is to it? Well, let¡¯s give it a shot. To grow a tree¡­first it has to sprout I think. I imagined it sprouting. Then, ¡¸Oh! A sprout appeared!¡¹ Right in front of me the dirt was pushed up and a little twig emerged, the apple seedling came out. Amazing, only a few seconds and it¡¯s like this. ¡¸If it¡¯s like this¡ª¡ªthen I should be able to rush through more of the steps, I just need to imagine it and it¡¯ll be fine right?¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡­¡­..hu, Yes. Leave it to me.¡¹ I see. Then next I suddenly imagined the apple tree growing. Then, ¡¸Woah!¡¹ *Creeeeaaaakk* and a huge apple tree powerfully shot up out of the ground. ¡¸I-it¡¯s finished growing.¡¹ This growth speed is insane. It¡¯s already on another level compared to artificially growing them in greenhouses. I raised a huge apple tree in a moment. Though I don¡¯t really understand how it works, it is the truth that there are bright red fruits hanging there. I took a bite to see and it was fresh, sweet, and delicious. ¡¸I see. This is a way to use magic huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­.fuuuuu¡­¡­yeah, this is the result of Master¡¯s magic!¡¹ Sakura had her chest puffed up in pride and admiration, but her face was flushed and she was breathing heavily. ¡¸Hm? What is it Sakura, are you tired?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m just feeling, excited, that¡¯s all.¡¹ I see. But I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s excited. Still, magic power is amazing, it¡¯s an all-purpose power isn¡¯t it? ¡¸This time I¡¯ll try it on my own.¡¹ Thinking that, I grabbed the apple I¡¯d just had and cut it. Then, dug a suitable hole and buried it, ¡¸Grow up big!!¡¹ I strongly imagined as I called out. Then, ¡¸____ ____¡¹ *Creaaaak* and another huge tree appeared. In fact, it was an even bigger and lush tree as compared to before. Moreover, it spread its roots wide and the uneven ground became smoother. ¡¸That¡¯s incredible Master! You got the feeling for it in one try!¡¹ The feeling or whatever, it was just imagining it in my head so it was an easy task. With only that I grew a tree. ¡¸Using magic is super easy~¡¹ If it¡¯s this easy then I can use this for lots of other things. I¡¯m going to test lots of things. It looks like my food problem can be easily solved. Chapter 4: Dragon Hunting Chapter 4: Dragon Hunting *Guurrr* my belly growls. ¡¸I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­.¡¹ When you use magic, it seems like you get hungry faster. It was probably caused by me getting caught up in the moment, and cultivating those apple trees rapidly. ¡¸But, this way the scenery is much nicer¡¹ In front of my house there is a field of apple trees. The scenery is beautiful. But in exchange I got hungry because of it. ¡¸Shall I make a snack Master?¡¹ Sakura said that but, in this condition, a snack isn¡¯t going to cut it. ¡¸I wanna eat some meat.¡¹ ¡¸Meat?¡¹ If possible, I¡¯d like to have fresh meat and not the canned stuff¡ª ¡¸Ah¡¹ When I looked at the sky, I remembered some meat that I had seen before. ¡¸Is a dragon edible?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, according to what I¡¯ve heard from the trees and nature around us, it is a delicious and high-class food.¡¹ Oh yeah the witch princess did say something like that, that it is high priced and high quality. Then a dragon should be fine¡­.yep let¡¯s eat a dragon. I was a little regretful that I¡¯d given it to the witches, well it¡¯ll be fine I just need to get another. In the first place, that thing was way too big. ¡¸This time, I¡¯d like to find a reasonably sized dragon¡­..¡¹ I stare at the sky and search. It seems like the magic power had benefited my body greatly and increased my eyesight. Therefore, I can compare the sizes of the dragons overhead. That¡¯s big, that¡¯s medium, that¡¯s super big, as they swarmed in the sky. ¡¸Oh there¡¯s a good catch!¡¹ Among them there was a small one. It may be small comparatively, but it seems considerably faster than the others, but size-wise it is just right. ¡¸__ __¡¹ For some reason they¡¯re flying pretty low near my house and it¡¯s really annoying so this is perfect. It¡¯s rainbow-colored but it surely won¡¯t be poisonous. ¡¸Ah, I forgot to ask but, Sakura, can you handle dragon meat?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, leave it to me Master. While I was gathering information I studied the basics. And with magic, I can do practically anything.¡¹ My home is so reliable. Well then, let¡¯s hurry up and get some prey. ¡¸I want to eat meat!!¡¹ I yell at the sky with great spirit. Then my voice¡¯s shockwave flies forward and hits. ¡¸¨C ¨C!?¡¹ The petite dragon suddenly twisted and moved. It dodged huh. Well, it was grazed but it still doesn¡¯t fall. ¡¸Fumu, the range of my voice is pretty short. Did the power weaken? It dodged.¡¹ My shout¡¯s range is, according to my experience, most likely around a few dozen meters. But, the dragon is at least 100 meters from the ground, the power most likely fell as it traveled. ¡¸Then I just need to make it so that it can¡¯t dodge.¡¹ I use magic power and two of the apple trees. ¡¸Pierce the heavens!¡¹ The apple trees that I ordered, grew tall into the heavens, just as I imagined! And then I made them block the dragon. ¡¸~~!?¡¹ Both the way forward and the way back were blocked, and the dragon was confused. It stopped for an instant. That¡¯s my chance. This time I took in a deep breath, focused on my purpose, and shouted. ¡¸FALL!!¡¹ ¡¸Gugiaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹ A much faster shockwave shot out towards the dragon and slammed into it. The rainbow colored dragon fell and landed with a *boom* ¡¸Alright, Hunting complete!¡¹ It¡¯s not moving. It¡¯s seems to be dead. It seems like if you clearly focus on a purpose the power of your magic will increase. This hunt was a good harvest in both food and information. ¡¸Yes yes, Meat meat!¡¹ Small though it may be, a dragon is a dragon. It is around a meter long and it looks like enough to eat. ¡¸This is good prey Master¡¹ ¡¸Yep, prepare it well. I¡¯m hungry!¡¹ ¡¸Understood¡¹ And just like that I had some dragon steak. It was delicious. The blood and remains were buried out in the apple orchard, and the remaining meat was frozen with magic and stored. Living self-sufficiently isn¡¯t too bad. Side 1: -Witch Princess Side — The Dragon’s True Colors and Dianeia’s Shock and Fear Side Chapter 1: ¨CWitch Princess Side ¡ª The Dragon¡¯s True Colors and Dianeia¡¯s Shock and Fear The Witch Princess, Dianeia, has been pressured by business and work. The cause for this, is that the fire dragon that they¡¯d obtained by chance the other day had sold for a price that was higher than they¡¯d imagined, and a sizable fortune had just entered into the royal family¡¯s hands. ¡¸How should I use this? My mind can¡¯t keep up with what¡¯s happening¡­.¡¹ As the second princess her job was handling governmental affairs of the royal capital. However, she completely immersed herself in studies to become an archmage, and was not really good at much else except for magic. And this magic that she was so proud of, was completely useless against that kind monster. It¡¯s so pathetic¡­¡­. And so she let out a long sigh while she sat at her official desk. Then¡­ ¡¸Dianeia-sama! Excuse me, there is a report from the Knights!¡¹ A man in silver armor rushed into the office. [house-magic-vol1-09] ¡¸Well isn¡¯t it the Knight Captain, so flustered that you didn¡¯t even knock before you came in¡­¡¹ ¡¸Excuse my discourtesy, but there¡¯s good news! This is incredible news, the number of flying dragons in the Dragon Valley seems to be decreasing!¡¹ ¡¸Is that true!?¡¹ To the West there exists the Dragon Valley and a certain forest called ¡¸The Forest of Evil (Temptation)¡¹ the dragons¡¯ habitat is near the city and the forest. Every year the flying dragons cause damage and losses to merchants traveling in this country, this was a worrying problem, but ¡¸And what¡¯s more, is that the amount of damage has clearly decreased! Especially in ¡¸The Forest of Evil¡¹ the number of dragons flying has fallen, at this rate we might not need to give out anymore requests to adventurers for them!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­this is certainly good news.¡¹ The evil forest¡¯s monsters and beasts were mostly lorded over by the dragons. As the country neighboring the forest, they always had requested the help of adventurers, and even now there is a need for careful risk management and observation. Though, if the number of dragons decreased then it may be possible to save some money on this. ¡¸This is some good information you¡¯ve given me, thank you¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡ª¨C Ahh, and there¡¯s one more piece of information to report¡¹ ¡¸Mu?¡¹ The Knight Captain lowered his tone of voice. ¡¸This is top secret information but apparently the ¡¸Great Dragon¡¹ was seen falling into the ¡¸Evil Forest¡¹ or so it was reported¡¹ ¡¸The ¡¸Great Dragon¡¹ you say!? That thing fell!?¡¹ That top secret dragon is the dragon with the highest rank among the dragons there. It is an abnormally small dragon with rainbow colored scales as its identifying feature, it excels in both mobility and magical defense, any ordinary magic will be useless against it. Its speed is the fastest among all the rest and the first time that a battalion from this country fought against it, they were eaten and scattered in minutes, it¡¯s a powerful specimen. And yet, ¡¸Thi-this¡­..how did it fall?¡¹ ¡¸Apparently it received an attack from the ground deep inside the forest. It fell and has not returned to the skies.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸This attack was an abnormally dense and powerful magic shockwave. The observer lost consciousness due to the shockwave and was unable to observe any further, at any rate we will send someone to¡­.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª-You must not investigate!¡¹ Dianeia yelled without thinking. Her normally calm and collected attitude was gone in an instant and the Knight Captain was stunned at the sudden change. ¡¸Pr-princess?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.Listen Knight Captain. You must not send anyone to observe that location.¡¹ We must absolutely not be rude. ¡¸That is not a place where we can investigate but instead ¡¸A place you must be allowed to visit¡¹ ¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s voice began to sound more and more frightened as she continued. She shivered a little and her face became pale. Ahhhhh, I¡¯m only remembering it and I still got scared. I¡¯ve got to tell the Knight Captain as well. ¡¸It¡­it can¡¯t be. Princess do you think that the Earth Vein man that you summoned killed the¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t approach Knight Captain. Over there is an extraordinary monster that I am indebted to. Until the right time comes, by all means do not approach.¡¹ ¡¸I¡­.I¡ª¨CI understand and obey!¡¹ As the Knight Captain left in a tizzy, Dianeia wiped the cold sweat off of her forehead. Just remembering that terrifying and overwhelming monster¡­.. ¡¸¡ª-Nn?¡¹ Suddenly she realized that she¡¯d slightly wet herself. ¡¸¡­..Just by remembering it and this happens. How weak and frightened I¡¯ve become.¡¹ Panting and shaking, Dianeia went to prepare a new set of pants. Chapter 5: First Stage, Home Defense (Semi-Automatic) Chapter 5: First Stage, Home Defense (Semi-Automatic) After practicing magic, I was quite tired. If I just got hungry then it would be fine, but to get sleepy on top of it was just too much. So yesterday I fell fast asleep and now it¡¯s noon. ¡­..Ahhh, indulging in laziness is awesome. This kind of life can¡¯t even be compared to when I needed to leave my house at 6 A.M. and come back on the last train. In fact, I had overslept and was filled with energy, so I took a walk through the surroundings of my home. ¡¸But really, there¡¯s nothing but trees and rocks everywhere huh¡­¡¹ Is it because it because I¡¯m inside a lush forest? There are only strange animals and bugs on the ground. Aside from a dragon crying out above my head there aren¡¯t any other creatures flying that I can see. Moreover, ¡¸Pi, pi gii!!¡¹ When it notices that I¡¯m on the ground, it stops crying out immediately and runs for its life. I¡¯m being completely avoided. I wonder if my taking down that dragon with a single shout is the cause of this? I¡¯ve got some meat in storage so I¡¯m not out to hunt right now though¡­.. It¡¯s good that everything¡¯s peaceful. I stroll around and it remains fairly peaceful until I return. ¡¸I¡¯m home~¡¹ ¡¸Welcome home~¡¹ And when I got back, Sakura had made a warm lunch for me to welcome me back home. This is happiness. Living at home in another world is the best!!!! Or so I thought, ¡¸Master, a monster is approaching.¡¹ A problem occurred. Monster? Even though it¡¯s lunch, more annoying people have come to the neighborhood? And when I look out the window, ¡¸Guhahah, for there to be such a magic place out here¡­..¡¹ Outside the window I saw a number of figures. They¡¯re muttering and speaking to each other. ¡¸Are those the so called monsters?¡¹ ¡¸They are called Demon or Magic Beasts. They are faithful to their instincts but also possess intelligence.¡¹ Would it be alright to say they are wolf people? Could I call them Beast People? Hairy men with dog ears growing on their heads were approaching. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just from one direction. ¡¸Chief! We are in position!¡¹ ¡¸Such tremendous magic¡­.if it¡¯s this place¡­¡­then it is well suited to our wolf people clan. It¡¯s perfect for our clan who stands at the summit.¡¹ When they hear his voice, they apparently split into several groups. ¡¸Is the Certain Kill formation prepared?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s completely prepared Chief! What would you like us to do with the thing living inside?!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s obvious! This is a formation to destroy a town down to the last person, just like that time we will eat them all in one gulp!¡¹ ¡¸UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡¹ Those guys are really loud, and there are tens of them surrounding the are around my house. Each of them has a heavy sword and is equipped with a spear. ¡¸¡­¡­what the hell are those guys even doing?¡¹ ¡¸They were drawn here by our magic. Therefore, I believe they are here to invade.¡¹ ¡¸Again? Aiming at our magic huh¡­.¡¹ Each and every one of them is the same¡­ ¡¸Shut up! Or so I want to shout¡­..but after I get worked up I¡¯ll probably lose my appetite.¡¹ Especially when I have such a delicious lunch in front of me. I don¡¯t want to spoil it by getting all worked up and angry. Furthermore, it¡¯ll take more time to blow them away by shouting since there are so many of them. ¡¸Ah, if that¡¯s the case, then please use me.¡¹ ¡¸Use Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, just like before, use me as an intermediary to use magic, if you were to use traps surrounding the house then you would be able to drive them away quite easily.¡¹ Oh, there¡¯s such a convenient function available? ¡¸To be able to drive them away without even leaving the house¡­that¡¯s fantastic.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if I have Master¡¯s magic then it is completely possible to annihilate them.¡¹ This makes for good hearing. Let¡¯s go ahead and use it immediately. ¡¸Well then, please use me as you please.¡¹ Sakura comes and sits demurely to my side. Then when I put my hand on her shoulder, ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡¹ She trembles slightly, and the next instant, ¡¸¡ª¨CThis is amazing.¡¹ The entire overhead view of my house and its surroundings enters my mind. ¡¸At this moment I have synchronized Master¡¯s senses with my own. And so, choose any place you¡¯d like and insert magic and I will synchronize with you and set a trap.¡¹ As expected of my house spirit. I am able to intuitively understand my house and its surroundings. Just like that, I can also recognize the existence of foreign bodies as well. There are 65 invaders here and I understand that they are trying to enter this territory. However, ¡ªThis is my territory. ¡¸I won¡¯t let you come in as you please.¡¹ I exercised my magic. The targets were the apple trees around my house. This time I¡¯m going all out from the start. ¡¸Arise Wood Golem!!¡¹ All the apple trees received my magic and imagination, and stood up just like that. A soldier to remove the intruders. >>>>> The leader of the wolf people was shocked by the sudden change in situation. After all, the apple trees close by suddenly became huge and started to move. ¡¸Wh-what the hell is that!¡¹ ¡¸Ch-chief! The, the unit¡¯s telepathic communication has been cut off!¡¹ ¡¸Unit two! Unit two!? ¡ª-Damn it, they¡¯ve all been blown away!¡¹ The formation that had always brought certain and quick victory when it was used, had already completely collapsed. ¡¸Wh-what kind of creature is this?¡¹ ¡¸N, no Chief! This isn¡¯t a living thing it¡¯s a Golem!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! You¡¯re trying to tell me that such a stupidly huge Wood Golem exists!? At best they¡¯re larger than a human!¡¹ A Golem is a weapon that is, at most, twice the size of a person. And yet, the one in front of their eyes was different. The earth shakes as the wood golem walks. With each step the roots on its feet absorb nutrients and it continues to grow rapidly. It gets bigger and bigger, to the extent that you can¡¯t see the head even if you look upwards. The wolf people couldn¡¯t move. ¡¸What the hell is this Giant!?¡¹ Before their eyes a huge fist approaches. >>>>> ¡ª-Do it, wood golem. [house-magic-vol1-11] The wood golem receives my command and moves as ordered. That is, ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!!¡¹ Without a sound it swings its huge fist. The pressure hits all the wolf people and every single one of them are sent flying deep into the forest. ¡¸UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹ And just like that they wouldn¡¯t be coming back. Now there aren¡¯t any foreign bodies around the house. ¡¸Magnificent Master! The golem moved wonderfully!¡¹ ¡¸That might be because I was the one who grew the apple tree. It moved unexpectedly well so I didn¡¯t get the chance to see if I could do it with anything else.¡¹ Due to my practice, they were able to be grown into excellent traps. ¡¸¡ª¨CWell, that aside, let¡¯s get to lunch!¡¹ ¡¸Ok! I¡¯ll bring you lunch¡¹ After that, I peacefully ate my lunch. Chapter 6: Tentative King of the Demon Magic Beasts Chapter 6: Tentative King of the Demon Magic Beasts Before I noticed it, it had been a few days since the wolf people had attacked. ¡¸It¡¯s a pain in the ass to have to drive them out each time.¡¹ It takes time and effort to go out the door or window and yell at them till they go away then to go back inside. Therefore, I decided to make a trap. ¡¸I guess this place is pretty good. Sakura, come here for a moment.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly!¡¹ What I¡¯m going to use are the apple trees again. Though there is other material that I could make a trap out of, at the moment the apple trees are the easiest thing to use. ¡¸Around here, there¡¯s an apple tree¡¯s root, so make it grow rapidly with magic.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Well then, if you please.¡¹ Touching Sakura¡¯s body with my hand I pass magic into the ground. ¡ª¨CInstallation complete. Later when I pour magic into it, the root and stump will become gigantic and burst out of the ground. Like this any intruders that are on top of it will get blown into the sky. ¡¸Nnuu¡­¡­it is complete Master.¡¹ ¡¸Ok ok, then the next one.¡¹ Setting these traps makes it feel somehow like gardening and I start to enjoy myself. Just like that I continue on and enjoy myself. Then, ¡¸Master, someone¡¯s coming again.¡¹ ¡¸Ahn?¡¹ Once again some wolf people appear before us. Will this be the first prey for my traps? I think but, this time there are only a few of them. If I were to use the trap now it¡¯d be a waste. ¡­¡­.actually they¡¯re all dressed beautifully. They¡¯re wearing formal clothing, ¡¸What¡¯d you guys come here for?¡¹ When they heard me, the wolf people all fell to their knees. ¡¸We are kings¡­..we are the wolf clan that governs this demon forest.¡¹ Then the wolf person in front started muttering and talking politely even though he was clearly not used to doing so. ¡¸Haaa, and?¡¹ ¡¸We acknowledge you as the rightful king and surrender¡­¡­..please accept this as proof of our intentions.¡¹ He offered me a collar with a silver bell attached to it with both hands. Why are you giving me something like this? Is this like asking me to raise a pet or something? ¡¸This is our wolf people¡¯s treasured tool passed down from generation to generation. When we find a strong person who we can truly serve then we are to pass this to that extraordinary person as proof.¡¹ No, I don¡¯t really need it though¡­. I don¡¯t remember wanting to be or becoming a king either¡­. ¡¸W-we are not hostile; we have come here with this intention. It is enough for us to leave it here with you. I beg of you, please find it within yourself to accept.¡¹ And, saying that they place the collar on the ground. Their hands are shaking and trembling, are they nervous or something? Be that as it may, as I thought I don¡¯t need this collar, in fact it¡¯s just going to be trash so I really just want them to take it away. ¡¸W-well then just hang it from a tree! If you ever need our strength, then don¡¯t hesitate to ring the bell. We are not your enemies by any means!¡¹ They¡¯re panicking and being annoying, saying that ¡®they¡¯re not my enemies¡¯ but I already understand ok? ¡¸Fine, I get it so go away. Right now I¡¯m busy with my gardening.¡¹ ¡¸U-understood. But, before that, here! This is an offering from us!¡¹ Then the wolf people bring out a mountain of bags and jars. Inside of them are large amounts of frozen meats and lots of fruits. ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸If¡­If it pleases you, please accept these. Please take these items as a representation of our loyalty to you, our king.¡¹ Though I still don¡¯t remember becoming a king, if they¡¯re giving it to me then I¡¯ll take it. ¡¸However, that¡¯s too much. Less is better.¡¹ At most one bag and one jar is enough. If it¡¯s too much then I won¡¯t be able to eat it all. When I said so, ¡¸Ar-are you¡­..taking us into consideration?!¡¹ They were absurdly surprised. What? There¡¯s only two people here, there¡¯s no way we can eat all this. Properly take it home with you. ¡¸We understand, Our King! Everyone, bow to this great man in thanks to his great generosity and leniency!!¡¹ ¡¸OUUU!!¡¹ For some reason the Wolf people said words of thanks and bowed to me before leaving. And from then on, they started to bring fruits, vegetables, and meat to my house regularly. ¡¸Master, today¡¯s dinner is stew with vegetables and plenty of meat.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh my favorite!¡¹ Well, since my everyday meals have gotten richer, it all worked out right? Chapter 7: Eating the Fruit of Knowledge (Skill Gacha) Chapter 7: Eating the Fruit of Knowledge (Skill Gacha) Today I woke up at noon as well. It might be because of all the traps I set up yesterday, but last night I fell fast asleep. Thanks to all that I¡¯m hungry, Sakura made me a midday meal but, I couldn¡¯t endure and I went out to get an apple to eat. However, ¡¸¡­¡­..huh, what¡¯s with this apple?¡¹ There was a tree with a golden apple in the middle of the orchard. Though¡­I don¡¯t remember doing any selective breeding¡­. Is it some kind of spontaneous mutation? The proof of the pudding is in the eating¡­so I took a bite. ¡¸Hmmmm¡­somehow it¡¯s kind of crunchy inside my mouth.¡¹ It¡¯s sweet and delicious, but somehow strange. It¡¯s got a flavor that kind of sticks to your throat, the apple juice is a little too thick or rich somehow. In some ways it might be just right for my stomach right now so I keep eating. Then, ¡¸Master! Lunch is ready!¡¹ It seems that lunch has just been prepared. Sakura trotted over to me. ¡¸Ok, thanks, I¡¯m coming now¡ª¨C¡¹ And as I turned to walk back towards her, ¡ºOi, you bein¡¯ serious?¡» I heard a quiet voice say. It was a man¡¯s voice. ¡¸Ummmm¡­¡­that wasn¡¯t Sakura right? The one who just spoke?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I only said that lunch was ready though?¡¹ ¡ºSeriously¡­. ¡» I heard it again. The voice was coming from above me. ¡ºAccording to our country, this is a place we must not approach. It¡¯s a place where we could be eaten. ¡» ¡ºHuh? We could get eaten? That¡¯s ridiculous¡» And when I looked up there were two dragons. ¡ºI think if you look at the magic power of the guy below us you¡¯ll understand!¡» ¡ºEh?¡­¡­wait what the hell is that!? Doesn¡¯t he have as much or even more magic power than Dragon King-sama?!¡» ¡ºYeah, right now it seems we are being overlooked. He seems to be letting us live on a whim¡» No, I clearly heard the dragons¡¯ conversation though¡­. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m overlooking them. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any problem with food for right now. ¡ºWhy is there such a guy here¡­¡­Isn¡¯t he throwing off the balance of the Dark (Evil) Forest?¡» ¡ºFor this reason, once Dragon king sensed it he sent out a personal decree. It made that one-track minded battle maniac King properly consider things right?¡» ¡ºUhuh¡­..this ain¡¯t good. Before we get killed let¡¯s get out of here. Then we should properly report this back.¡» After saying all that, the dragons left. What¡¯s all this? Were those dragons purposefully speaking in a way that I can understand? ¡¸Hey Sakura, did you understand what those dragons were saying?¡¹ ¡¸U, Ummmmm¡­¡­they were crying out Gya and growling Grrr and roaring Rawr, I think¡¹ She cutely mimics the dragon cries¡­.I see. I understand. I was the only one who could understand them. ¡¸Sakura, it seems like I can understand what dragons say.¡¹ ¡¸Ehhhh!? Master you understand dragon speech? I know you¡¯re well read, but to be able to understand their ancient language is¡­..¡¹ Wait wait wait, I just started to understand it a little while ago. And what are you talking about ancient language? It¡¯s just crying out like gya gya. Wait, I just thought of what might be related to this, ¡¸This magic apple maybe. Once I ate it my ears became strange and I started to be able to understand the meaning of what the dragons were saying.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­wait, could you please let me see it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ I handed Sakura the core of the golden apple, and she brought it to her nose and sniffed. Then, ¡¸This smells of dragon magic¡­¡­where did this grow?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? It just grew right over there on that tree.¡¹ In the middle of the orchard, a normal tree. Wait, it actually seems thicker and larger than the other trees around it. ¡¸¡­..if that¡¯s the case, over there is where we buried the dragon¡¯s remains.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, we might have disposed of the remains of that small dragon around there I guess¡­¡¹ Maybe because the tree absorbed the dragon¡¯s essence I became able to understand dragon speech? ¡¸In addition to that, it absorbed energy from the dragon vein we are on top of, the dragon blood seems to be filled with magic and it may have mixed with the dragon vein and produced a unique effect¡­¡¹ I never thought there would be a side effect. Apples are amazing. As expected of the fruit of knowledge. ¡¸It¡¯s just that, when people with magic power like me and master eat it, it acts like a restorative medicine. If someone normal would just eat it, then it¡¯d act almost like a deadly poison because of how powerful an ingredient it is. It¡¯s excellent that we were able to raise such a thing.¡¹ Huh, it tasted pretty much like a normal apple though. This might be the reason why wild animals and parasitic worms aren¡¯t coming for them¡­ ¡¸Yes, this is most likely an effect from Master enhancing them. It¡¯s amazing!¡ª-well, if possible, could you please allow me to synchronize with you Master?¡¹ ¡¸Synchronize?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­..I¡¯d like to be able to hear what Master hears please¡­¡¹ Sakura¡¯s cheeks were dyed red and she seemed shy. You don¡¯t have to hold back so much you know? ¡¸Ok, I got it. After we eat, let¡¯s synchronize while we make more traps.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thank you very much Master!¡¹ And that¡¯s how, I ended up being able to understand dragon speech. But, ¡¸¡ª-is it possible that if I use the essence from different creatures to feed the apple trees, I could obtain a number of different skills?¡¹ Next time when I get hungry, I¡¯ll use some of my free time to try it out. I started thinking about such things as I looked out at my magnificent apple trees. Chapter 8: NO: Lying Down I’m Strong. YES: Lying Down I’m Merciless Chapter 8: NO: Lying Down I¡¯m Strong. YES: Lying Down I¡¯m Merciless Daytime. Despite the sun shining high in the skies, my eyes were dull. ¡¸Sl-sleepy¡­..¡¹ I can¡¯t get myself out of bed. My eyelids start to close once again. ¡¸It¡¯s because we used magic too much yesterday.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹ After eating that apple yesterday, not only did I begin to understand the dragons, my body was also overflowing with energy. And just like that I acted silly and got carried away with setting all those traps. ¡¸This sleepiness is pretty bad *Fuaaaa*¡­.¡¹ It¡¯s just like the feeling I got after pulling an all-nighter at work after downing some energy drinks. That golden apple seems to have some kind of energy medicine effect. ¡¸I think it would be good for you to sleep a little more Master. With your recovery abilities, I think that if you sleep for another hour then you¡¯ll feel better Master.¡¹ ¡¸Uhuh¡­..this magic power shortage¡­..it¡¯ll probably go away if I satisfy some of my physical needs¡­.¡¹ The other day, Sakura explained this to me. If I practice magic I will get tired or hungry. That is because sleeping and eating are related to the recovery of magic power. If I use a large amount of magic in a short amount of time when I¡¯m not used to doing so, I will almost immediately become tired, hungry, or both. It seems like it¡¯s sleep this time though, ¡¸Though I really want to go to sleep, I can see something weird outside my window.¡¹ In the deepest part of the apple orchard, There are blue and green water polo ball things. ¡¸Those are just propagation type slimes. They have very little intelligence and they move slowly, but as you may expect they are aiming for this house¡¯s magic power.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..it¡¯s the usual¡­.¡¹ Good grief, don¡¯t come over at a time like this. ¡¸Should I take care of these for you?¡¹ Sakura is this house¡¯s spirit so she probably has considerable fighting power. So I understand that if I leave it to her she can take care of them in one shot, but ¡¸Nn, that¡¯s fine too but¡­..I¡¯d like to check out the traps.¡¹ After all I went to so much trouble setting those traps. I want to see them at work. They move slowly, so this is a good chance to do so. Therefore, ¡¸U,ummmm¡­¡­.well then, come over here and sit Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸? Ok? I understand¡ª-¡¹ With a face that seemed to be wondering what I was doing, Sakura knelt down. Then I placed my head on her lap. ¡¸Ahhh, it¡¯s been a while but, as I thought it¡¯s so comfortable~¡¹ ¡¸Yes since we¡¯ve met¡­but, why now?¡¹ ¡¸In this position I can synchronize with Sakura and at the same time stay lying down while I check the traps.¡¹ ¡¸Aa, is that so?¡¹ In order to synchronize with her, I need to be touching her body. Anywhere is fine as long as I¡¯m touching her. ¡¸Hm, then let¡¯s do it just like this, when It¡¯s over I¡¯m going to sleep so I entrust you with everything afterwards.¡¹ ¡¸I understand Master.¡¹ When I heard her reply, I activated all the traps. The next instant, *Booom!* and a big cloud of dust exploded into the air and all the trees in the orchard moved at once. Then, the invaders were completely annihilated. ¡­¡­it¡¯s so easy I don¡¯t even have to give any orders. It looks like all the traps are working just fine. Since it¡¯s like this I don¡¯t have to worry too much about defense, I think that it¡¯s good that I¡¯ve set these traps. ¡¸Kyaaaaa!? What¡¯s up with this!?¡¹ In the middle of all this I somehow think I hear a voice that sounds like the Witch Princess. It sounds like she got blown away though¡­. AHHHH it¡¯s impossible, I can¡¯t stay awake any longer! ¡¸Good night Sakura, I¡¯m going to sleep for another hour.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Sweet dreams~¡¹ And just like that I fell asleep without a care in the world. Chapter 9: VS. Flying Dragon Unit Chapter 9: VS. Flying Dragon Unit I actually became more energetic thanks to the one hour of sleep. I¡¯m neither hungry nor sleepy, so you could say my condition is perfect as of now. At the same time which I¡¯ve recovered, the witch princess came to visit my house. It wasn¡¯t an auditory hallucination after all. The robe that she was wearing was beat up and her breathing was rough. Probably because she ate a trap full on, she seems pretty awkward and down on her luck. ¡¸Oh, witch princess. I¡¯m sorry for getting you caught up in all that.¡¹ ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s my fault for coming here without making a prior appointment. I¡¯ll be careful to do so next time.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then it¡¯s fine¡­¡­actually, you haven¡¯t been marking the surroundings around my house have you?¡¹ Her lower half was completely soaked in liquid. ¡¸Th-this is, when I fell into a small lake when I got blown away! It¡¯ll be troublesome if you misunderstand!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see¡­¡¹ As for me, I can¡¯t remove the image in my head of the witch princess as someone who wets herself. I myself, think that she¡¯s done it once again. ¡¸*sniffle*¡­.Earth Vein Man. I am called Dianeia. Calling me witch princess is embarrassing so could you please stop.¡¹ Even though you¡¯re calling me Earth Vein Man, you don¡¯t want to be called by anything except your name¡­.what a luxurious woman. Well, it¡¯s also the fact that I haven¡¯t bothered to introduce myself I guess. ¡¸And, what have you come here for? You seem to have brought two bags with you.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s money. This is half of what we received for selling the dragon the last time¡ª-it¡¯s 3000 silver coins¡¹ She plopped down one of the leather bags. And inside there are silver coins packed tightly within. ¡¸So this is the money of this land¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, with this much you can play around for an entire year without working.¡¹ Huh, that so? I don¡¯t really understand because I¡¯ve never used any of the money from this land. In fact, ever since I¡¯ve come here, I haven¡¯t even gone down to a town! I don¡¯t even know where one is anyways. ¡¸However, why did you expressly bring this over just for me?¡¹ ¡¸Aa, you are the one who saved my life. And I told you that I¡¯d repay this. Therefore, since you said I can visit, I came here to reduce my debt to you.¡¹ I don¡¯t need it! Wait¡­.didn¡¯t I say so before? ¡¸You¡¯re pretty conscientious, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my only redeeming feature, that and magic is my specialty¡­..but that ended up being leaked away when I came to this place.¡¹ The witch princess smiled wryly and sounded like she¡¯d received a harsh punishment. ¡¸Don¡¯t go marking around here anymore ok? If you do it in the apple orchard some strange essence might gather and soak in ok?¡¹ ¡¸I, I plucked up my courage to come here. So I won¡¯t go leaking so easily!¡¹ I see. If so, then that¡¯s good. If the princess¡¯s essence got inside an apple, I might get a strange skill when I ate one. Please spare me from that. ¡¸And, was this the only thing you came for?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹ She just came here to bring the money. I see. Then, ¡¸Why are there flying dragons circling in the sky?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Look at the sky. There have been three dragons there the entire time. Furthermore, they¡¯ve clearly been looking over here. ¡ºWhat should we do? Would it be alright for us to interfere? That¡¯s the guy that the King said he wanted to fight right?¡» ¡ºBut, but only that guy¡¯s magic is big. It was rumored that he¡¯d eaten a dragon, so let¡¯s go get ¡®im! The woman with a lot of magic is delicious and that guy¡¯s delicious too!¡» ¡ºWell then, I¡¯ll strike first, follow me guys!¡» Like so, they cheerfully set up a plan to eat us. That¡¯s disturbing ya¡¯ know. Or should I say, they¡¯re already vigorously heading towards us. ¡¸You, are you some kind of god of misfortune? Why¡¯d you bring them with you?¡¹ ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry. However, though I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re about to get into a fight Earth Vein Man.¡¹ Dianeia then took out her staff to intercept them. ¡¸Flame Bullet Flame Blade!!¡¹ She shoots a fireball into the sky. But, the fireball was reflected off of the descending dragon¡¯s scales. ¡¸I-it repelled it without even defending itself!? Those are higher ranked dragons!??¡¹ It¡¯s not like it was before, this time she has plenty of magic remaining. But they still repelled a full powered spell! These dragons¡¯ endurance is decidedly strange. And what¡¯s more there are three of them. ¡¸Even cooperating, a single witch company might not be able to win¡­..¡¹ ¡­¡­but I can¡¯t be complaining! It¡¯s because the fact is, we¡¯re being attacked. Emergency escape magic hasn¡¯t been prepared beforehand. Therefore, the only option left is to fight. Dianeia brandishes her staff even more. ¡¸I have no option but to use it here, my pride and strongest attack¡ª¨C Burn and Scorch Flame Emperor¡¯s Lance¡ªFlame Lance!!¡¹ What flew out was a thick red spear. It let out heat and made a sizzling sound as it appeared. ¡¸Haaaaaa!!¡¹ And she threw it with all her might. And just like that it hits a dragon¡¯s shoulder. ¡¸Guu!!¡¹ *Tssssss* and a sound like meat being burned came out, the lance was burning the dragon but, ¡¸Guraaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹ That was all. One part of its shoulder was blown off and just like that it continued to come down. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­..¡¹ When she saw that, Dianeia fell to her knees. She realized, ¡®I can¡¯t beat these guys¡¯ ¡¸Aa¡­..this is a high dragon¡¯s power huh¡­¡­¡¹ The witch princess muttered as she sat on the ground, and ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.¡¹ Losing all the power in her body, a puddle appeared beneath her legs. ¡¸Ah¡ª!!¡¹ Again! You did it again!!! ¡¸Hey you. What did I say about the marking?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.I am so sorry¡­¡­¡¹ If the apples get some kind of weird skill then what are you going to do? I don¡¯t want a situation where I get a ¡°Miss¡± with the apple gacha! ¡¸Guraaaaaaaaa!!¡¹ What¡¯s more, the dragons are vigorously dropping down from the sky. ¡¸Hey! Fire another! Drive them away!¡¹ This is your fault in the first place, don¡¯t go around causing me problems! I say that and lend Dianeia my shoulder to support her body. ¡¸Uuu¡­..even though it¡¯s already impossible¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Even if it¡¯s impossible do it anyway. It¡¯s too early to give up before you try. If you don¡¯t I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡¹ I said and gave her a nice smack. It let out a good smacking sound. ¡¸Hiyaaa! I, I get it, I¡¯ll fire it! Fl-flame Blade!¡¹ Tearfully she weakly invoked the magic and used it. Then, VOOOOMMM!!! A laser shot out of Dianeia¡¯s staff. Actually it¡¯s pretty thick too. ¡¸Gue?¡¹ When it hit a dragon, it was burnt to a crisp. ¡¸Gi, GIAAAAAA!!!¡¹ The instant they saw one of their companions burnt black, the other ones immediately started to run away. ¡¸*Tsk* what¡¯s up Dianeia¡­if you had this kind of power then use it right from the start.¡¹ I complain and lower the witch princess from the support of my shoulder, she seemed bewildered and was shaking uncontrollably. ¡¸Eh?¡­.wh-what the hell was that?¡­..what¡¯s with that abnormal power?¡¹ What the heck is this witch princess saying? Maybe she¡¯s confused¡­. ¡¸Of¡­of course I¡¯m confused! That was something I¡¯ve only seen in books, Legendary Class magic! I can¡¯t handle it with my magic power and I don¡¯t even know that kind of magic in the first place!¡¹ ¡¸Then, why could you use it?¡¹ ¡¸J-just then it was most likely¡ª-your magic ¡ºadding on¡» to mine¡¹ Dianeia looked between her hand and my face in blank astonishment. Her legs shook as she tried to stand, but in the end she couldn¡¯t. ¡¸wh-what the heck is with that power? All my spare energy has been completely spent¡­¡­why do you look so calm when so much power has been used?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows?¡¹ But adding huh¡­.. There¡¯s a phenomenon like that. Well, now that I think of it, the guys who were aiming for my house¡¯s magic might have been aiming for this kind of effect. ¡¸Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter why they¡¯re hostile to me anyways.¡¹ I¡¯ll continue to wield my power as I please to defend my home. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­y-you, really, what are you?¡¹ ¡¸Right now I¡¯m just a guy who guards the house (NEET). At least for now.¡¹ Nothing more and nothing less. ¡¸and so Dianeia. Take away that dragon like usual.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t want to have to dispose of that crispy dragon myself. If you leave it here¡­¡­I¡¯ll get angry you know?¡¹ ¡¸I, I get it. I understand! I will deal with it!¡¹ It¡¯s good as long as you understand. ¡¸Well then, right now it¡¯s my snack time. Dianeia you can head back any time you¡¯d like.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok I got it! I will once again return this debt!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine but, you don¡¯t have to return with dragons ok?¡¹ And just like that, my relationship with the witch princess was, just a little bit, strengthened. Chapter 10: Let’s Change My Home into a Land Where I Can Live in Peace Chapter 10: Let¡¯s Change My Home into a Land Where I Can Live in Peace ¡¸Let¡¯s do some gardening today¡¹ ¡¸Oh trap making you mean. Understood Master¡¹ Due to the dragons picking a fight the other day, as of now I have realized that I¡¯m lacking anti-air equipment. ¡¸Anti-aircraft you say?¡¹ There are surface-to-air traps. However, these things require one on one interaction. That¡¯s quite a bit of work. Therefore, I need to redo the gardening. ¡¸Understood. Well then, what kind of thing should we make?¡¹ ¡¸Hm, that¡¯s the biggest problem I have¡­¡¹ What should I make, though I say that I only have apple trees to use as materials. Even if I have apple trees that shoot into the sky it won¡¯t have any particular usefulness. What should I do, I was thinking and, ¡¸Hm? Is that¡ªpossibly?¡¹ Where the burnt dragon fell to the earth the other day there was something golden. ¡¸¡ª¨Clooks like there¡¯s a golden apple there.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s really there¡¹ Moreover, there isn¡¯t just one, there are like 2~3 altogether. It seems like when they suck up the dragon¡¯s essence the apples actually do turn gold. I can see a pattern here. Dragons are golden(money). I¡¯ll remember that. ¡¸Well then, why don¡¯t we eat some of these gold apples?¡¹ ¡¸No, let¡¯s leave them as they are.¡¹ Right now I¡¯m completely full of vigor, I¡¯m all full of energy so this can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll leave these for when my stamina has been drained, so for now I need to prepare some anti-air measures. ¡¸So, I remember the dragons and apple trees but, that witch princess threw a spear of flame at the dragons right?¡¹ ¡¸Now that you mention it, I think she did something like that.¡¹ Then how about a tree spear? If I fire a sharp tree spear into the sky, then it should have considerable power. ¡¸Is it possible to ¡ºAdd on¡» my magic to the trees and shoot it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s possible, but do you think it¡¯s necessary to ¡ºAdd on¡»? It¡¯s a lower rank of Synchronization and pretty interchangeable, so I think synchronizing with you would be better¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹ Well, the witch princess seemed really impressed by it. It doesn¡¯t seem to be such a great technique though. ¡¸Yes. Adding on is simpler. It¡¯s one-sidedly handing over magic power to allow another to use it. For us it is an exceedingly simple technique.¡¹ I see now. For me, magic or magical technique is something I really don¡¯t understand that well. I just use it. ¡¸Magic techniques and chants are just a system to convert magic power into spells that can be cast. With Master¡¯s magic power there is no need to use any type of special method. As long as you can imagine it you¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ I got an official guarantee. Well, in the end I really don¡¯t want to have to memorize long spell chants and special magic vocabulary, so it¡¯s all good. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ve decided not to use Addition.¡¹ ¡¸Very well. If you wanted to throw a single rock at your feet right now then Addition would most likely be much easier, but that¡¯s about it. Basically, if you were to synchronize with me (your home) then you could just move all of them at once.¡¹ I might be repeating myself but, Sakura is really quite useful. ¡¸Ehehehe¡­¡­I¡¯m happy to receive your praise.¡¹ At any rate, whether it¡¯s Synchronization or Addition, the fact that I need to touch the thing doesn¡¯t change. That might be the interchangeable thing she talked about. ¡¸Indeed. The essence of transferring magic power is through touch. Though I say that, Adding on magic power is only temporary, and once you use it there will be no further replenishment.¡¹ ¡¸Then if you want to recover then you¡¯ll need to satisfy your physiological needs huh¡­.¡¹ I see. So that¡¯s the case. I somehow feel like I¡¯ve understood magic power a little better. ¡¸Mm, this has been a nice talk, but let¡¯s get to work. Let¡¯s take it easy as we go Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes Master.¡¹ And just like that I remodeled a part of the garden. It was quite easy to do. I made flexible trees bend to the ground and set them. If I place spears there, then a spring loaded spear for anti-air usage will be completed. All that¡¯s left is to put some magic in, then the spring moves and shoots whatever¡¯s in it into the sky. I did some simple experiments to see and, ¡¸Ohhh, unexpectedly it flies pretty well.¡¹ It pretty easily reaches about 100 meters into the air. They¡¯re pretty easy to make, so I started mass-production of tree spears. ¡¸Like this the problems from the sky will be pretty much neglectful.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ And just like that, my house¡¯s anti-air equipment has been set and completed. Once more, my family home has gotten closer to becoming a truly safe place. Side 2 -Witch’s Country Prussia— The National Leader’s and Grand Mage’s Natural Disaster Side Chapter 2 ¨CWitch¡¯s Country Prussia¡ª The National Leader¡¯s and Grand Mage¡¯s Natural Disaster Late at night Dianeia brought the pitch black dragon along with her to the castle, the Knight Captain came out to greet her. ¡¸Dianeia-sama, what is this!?¡¹ Only he and myself work on governmental affairs till this time of the night. Therefore, that is the reason I brought this prey with special circumstances this late at night. ¡¸For the time being¡­..let¡¯s just say that this was a dragon that was scorched and burned by my spell. When you change this into money place it into the national treasury.¡¹ ¡¸Bu¡­¡­but the shape of this scale is from a high class dragon!? Wait, for scales that can reflect magic to be in such a state!¡¹ You can tell the class of the dragon by the differences in their scales. However, unless you¡¯re accustomed with judging them you won¡¯t be able to distinguish one from another. The Magic Knight Captain met those requirements. ¡¸So it really was a high class dragon.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no mistake! For this to be burnt black¡ª¡ª-is it possible that your skills have improved again Princess?¡¹ The Knight Captain grinned broadly and laughed. ¡¸You¡¯ve been stuck at the border between Grand Mage and Super Class Mage for quite some time but, me oh my you were able to overcome it by yourself. As your former magic tutor I am overjoyed.¡¹ For magicians there are grades like first grade, second grade, etc. Then there are ten Grand grades. After Grand there is Super, and after that there is Legend or Mythic Class, the highest class of magic. In other words, according to this country¡¯s ranking system, Dianeia is third from the top. ¡¸I¡¯m weak¡­.Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh again with the modesty. There aren¡¯t even 10 Grand Magicians in the country and you still say you¡¯re weak¡­..¡¹ ¡¸¡­..you¡¯re wrong. This was¡­I only borrowed the Earth Vein Man¡¯s power to do this, that¡¯s all.¡¹ Hearing that, the Knight Captain tilted his head in confusion. ¡¸Borrowing power? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Haaaaa¡­I thought that since it was you, you¡¯d understand Magic Knight Captain¡­¡­it was ¡ºAddition¡». And furthermore it was just from touching me.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..you mean he did Addition so easily¡­just by touching you? Are you sure there¡¯s not some mistake¡­..¡¹ There¡¯s no mistake. I remember that sensation even now, it was Addition. ¡¸But that shouldn¡¯t be able to happen unless you do some sort of ritual you know!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, originally that should be so¡­but all he had to do was touch me and it happened.¡¹ Transferring magic, said technique is considerably difficult to do. Even a very temporary conferral of power is extremely difficult without proper preparations. ¡¸If he can do that then he might be around the level of a Super Class Magician¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, though for now I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s a Super Class or a Legend Class Mage but either is possible¡­¡¹ In the country there is only one Super Class Mage, but I feel like they¡¯ve done similar things. It¡¯s at the level of legend and rumor but there is such a story. However, ¡¸What you should notice is what the Earth Vein Man did, that is to say, he went easy on me and permitted me to continue on living.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Addition is a technique that has some risks after all¡­¡¹ If too much magic power was poured into someone then there is the danger of the recipient exploding from the inside. But, that didn¡¯t happen. ¡­¡­..I fear that it¡¯s likely that was only due to his consideration. Though I first thought it was only luck, it was probably that strong and gentle monster. I think he must have suppressed his power to the very limit in consideration of my body. ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect for his mastery of magic to be so incredible. I can say that he shouldn¡¯t be anything less than a Super Class Mage.¡¹ ¡¸This isn¡¯t registered in the Magic Society¡­.but at that time I felt more fear and respect than surprise. I couldn¡¯t control my own power as it was released, and I felt more dead than alive.¡¹ Still, if that didn¡¯t happen I would¡¯ve probably been eaten by a high class dragon. It¡¯s more than good enough to be left with my life, Dianeia thought. ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­.such a problem. ¡ªNot only has the Dragon King been moving around more making everything more dangerous, there¡¯s such a monster inside of the forest.¡¹ Ahh, there was such a report like that. ¡¸The dragons are decreasing which might be causing the, previously idle, Dragon King to move.¡¹ ¡¸And for some reason the Wolf People¡¯s attacks have decreased as well¡­¡¹ Before the wolf people would attack and rob adventurers, merchants, and farmers traveling to the royal capital. Now, however, they have been quietly remaining in the forest. There are apparently even some that mingle with the people in the capital. It¡¯s a change that makes it seem like a new leader has taken over. ¡¸Going forward please confirm, I thought that a young and lively wolf person had become the leader¡­.I wonder if he died?¡¹ ¡¸Who knows, I don¡¯t¡­ but I feel like this is some sort of warning preceding a natural disaster.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for sure. Rather than worrying about him, it would be better to worry about our own country first.¡¹ Fuu, and the two in charge of the governmental affairs of the capital both heave a heavy sigh. Chapter 11: A Really Small yet Big Intruder Chapter 11:? A Really Small yet Big Intruder Daytime: When I walked across the apple field, I came across an intruder which I haven¡¯t seen before. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-13] It was a little girl that was staring at the apple tree. She had jet black clothes, jet black hair and jet black eyes. ¡¸Yes? What is it?¡¹ When I thought that she might have been a lost child and asked her what¡¯s wrong, the little girl pointed at the tree. It was the tree where the golden apple grew. ¡¸That, apple¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, you want some apples, I see. You really know what to choose¡¹ Although her appearance looked really young, she was quite articulate with her words. ¡¸I know. Because I am a traveler¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹ What the? In this country, was it really OK to let a child of her age go on a journey? Or is it that perhaps, the vicinity of this forest is a much safer place than I imagined? ¡¸I am Hesty, please treat me well¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, Nice to meet you¡¹ She is even able to do a proper introduction, what a good little girl. When I kept looking at the girl, *rumblee* the sound of her stomach was rumbling. ¡¸¡­¡­Nn¡¹ ¡¸Is your stomach empty?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..I don¡¯t know, but its rumbling¡¹ She was tilting her neck. In many different levels, I wonder if this child is alright. ¡¸¡­..Nn?¡¹ The little girl continued to stare at the apple. She¡¯s probably saying, ¡°I want to eat this¡± right? But the thing is I just heard the other day, that the dragon¡¯s blood entered the roots of the tree filling the apples with magic, making this apple poison to normal people. That¡¯s why, ¡¸Oiii, Sakura¡¹ ¡¸Yes, how can I be of service Master?¡¹ I called Sakura and decided to ask for some help. ¡¸Sakura. Will it be safe if this child eats the apple?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my! What a lovely child¡¹ Sakura was staring at the little girl, and the little girl was just staring back. ¡¸Let me see¡­¡­Oh if a child with this much magic consumes the apple, it should be alright¡¹ ¡¸Oh yeah? Even though she¡¯s such a little girl, she already has a considerable amount of magic huh?¡¹ Well, I guess if she wasn¡¯t at least capable, she wouldn¡¯t have gone travelling in the first place. ¡¸Ah, However, I think that for the golden apple, she should not eat that one yet¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that much I also understand¡¹ Especially when we don¡¯t understand the effects or symptoms that may occur from consuming the golden apple. Therefore, the one I gave her was the red apple. ¡¸Here catch¡¹ Because it was unlikely for her to be able to reach up into the tree with her height, I grabbed one and passed it to her. ¡¸? You¡¯re giving it to me?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? In that case I will eat it¡¹ The little girl with her small mouth, started to bite into the apple, with the skin and all. ¡¸Is it tasty?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s sweet¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is it?¡¹ Interestingly, Sakura was unusually kind to this girl compared to others. ¡¸Do you like kids, perhaps?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. As a house, it is desirable to have children, because they bring so much livelihood to the place¡¹ Ahh, is that how it is? After all, she is a spirit of a house. I¡¯ve almost forgotten about this fact completely. ¡¸Saying such a remark, but My Master is also really gentle towards the child, isn¡¯t he?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m the kind of guy who put¡¯s myself into troublesome situations, and honestly as long as nobody tries to harm the peaceful life I have, I¡¯m quite the gentleman¡¹ However up until now, the groups that have come here, are those that would cause trouble. ¡¸I¡¯m finished¡¹ In the middle of our conversation, Hesty finished eating. ¡¸It was really sweet. I feel a sense of, satisfaction¡¹ ¡¸You really know some complicated words, don¡¯t you¨C¡¹ I patted her head whilst praising her. At first the little girl looked like she was feeling ticklish, but she soon accepted it. She¡¯s adorable. ¡¸Now then, We are going to go back home. Hesty, what are you going to do?¡¹ ¡¸I will also go back. The apple, was delicious¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, alright, I¡¯ll see you later¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, see you later¡¹ As she said so, she turned her heels towards the forest, and headed into the west as her figure disappeared. ¡¸She was a mysterious child wasn¡¯t she?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, even that kind of traveller will get lost. Since coming to this world, I think that this is the first time I¡¯ve met an ordinary looking child, and had a normal sounding conversation¡¹ It just means that until now, the situations I¡¯ve been in were all rocky and full of drama. But I really feel that having a person here that I can have a usual conversation with is a good thing. Coming from the West of the Forest. The trees that grew here was both thick and dense, and it could easily make people lose their way, furthermore in this place, you could start to see that the soil was dark brown in color with a tint of yellow. The little girl, was with a dragon. The Dragon was called an Ultra Wyvern, and it bowed to the little girl called Hesty. ¡ºI have been expecting you! Dragon Lord! It¡¯s admirable that you have returned safely from the Human world!¡» And the dragon was speaking in the dragon language, however. ¡¸Nn¡¹ Even so Hesty was speaking normally. ¡ºHow was the preliminary inspection of the other party that we must fight?¡» ¡¸Strong¡¹ Hesty had blank eyes, but her reply was immediate. ¡º¡­¡­.Is that so? Even as the Dragon Lord, you also think that way?¡» ¡¸In truth, I, don¡¯t want to fight him¡¹ ¡ºHuh?¡» ¡¸Most likely, even if it¡¯s me, I cannot win. Also, I don¡¯t want to burn that place down¡¹ Hesty understood. As a dragon, she has lived for hundreds of years, and as a human she has travelled for several decades, and measuring her opponent¡¯s strength was something she could proficiently do. ¡¸That man, is stronger than me by far. Also, the magic that was stored in the apple, was delicious¡¹ ¡ºIs¨C is that so? Th¨C the apples were?¡» ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t burn it down¡¹ ¡ºHowever, there are already so many of our youthful dragons, that are ready to attack at a moment¡¯s notice¡ª-¡» ¡¸I understand. Just wait a minute. I will challenge him. ¡­¡­Otherwise, I know that I cannot, persuade them¡¹ Hesty understood this fact already. The stubborn temper of a dragon. ¡¸Without even knowing their opponent¡¯s strength, rushing in to attack is such a foolish thing. And if they knew how strong he was, and still chose to attack, they would be even stupider¡¹ However, a dragon would still choose to attack. ¡¸I am the Dragon Lord, the Lord of fools. Therefore, I need to set an example, with a challenge¡¹ ¡ºYes¡­¡­!!¡» ¡¸This is a fight, for the survival of the dragon race¡¹ If she won, that that man would die, if she lost, then her disgraceful behavior will be seen by the dragons, and will act as a deterrent to stop the war. Regardless of whether she wins, or she loses, the fight between the Dragon¡¯s and that man should end. That¡¯s why¡­.. ¡¸Even if I lose, there will be no complaints, alright?¡¹ ¡ºUnderstood! Dragon Lord, Hestesu Radona-sama!!¡» And so she began to walk. She got out of the forest, and into the Dragon¡¯s valley. Chapter 12: Strengthening the Garden and Strengthening a Manufactured Object Chapter 12: Strengthening the Garden and Strengthening a Manufactured Object There is a large rock in the middle of the garden of my house. Normally I can take a nice stroll across my garden, but right now there was a big rock blocking the pathway. When the witches and the dragons were fighting each other, the dragon dug up part of the ground and this was the cause of the current situation. ¡¸This rock, what should we do with it? It isn¡¯t easy to walk around the garden¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Even if Master makes it part of the garden, it¡¯s so large so it will become an obstacle¡¹ It¡¯s become a terrible eyesore, so I really want to clean it all up today. ¡¸Let¡¯s just remove it, how about we make a wood golem?¡¹ I think this kind of laborious work is more suited to the Wood Golems, I chose a bunch of apple trees and gave them their orders. Hands and feet sprout out from the trees and they start to stand upright. ¡¸If we make them one by one, they appear quite small don¡¯t they. Should we make a bigger one?¡¹ In order to make a golem bigger, all we have to do is synthesize the same golem and combine them together. Therefore I hang my hands out and tried to combine the two golems in order to enlarge it. However, ¡¸Ou?¡¹ ¡¸¡ªMaster?¡¹ Woops, I think I failed a little. The Wood Golem has shoots out its arms and hits me. ¡¸Ar-are you alright!? Are you injured!?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡¹ Sakura was really worried about me, but fortunately I was uninjured. Because of my failure, it seems that the externals of the tree were a little twisted. Golems don¡¯t really have that big of a strength so it doesn¡¯t really hurt me. Nevertheless, I really need to remove the inconvenience as soon as possible. ¡¸¨CNn? Oh?¡¹ When I was thinking of proceeding, the golem which I just synthesized started to move. It raised its right arm high in the air. ¡¸I haven¡¯t given it any orders yet, how is it moving?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­.? I wonder why¡­..?¡¹ Sakura doesn¡¯t seem to know either. For confirmation, I tried raising my right arm again. And this time, I wiggled my fingers. Following this, the golem seemingly moved like me. ¡¸Ahh, is it copying the movements of my arm?¡¹ ¡¸It seems like you guys have synchronized. It seems that the golem has received the magic transmitted from your body and turned it into a signal¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is it possible to do that kind of thing?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s never been done before so I don¡¯t know. However, since Master is able to accomplish it, then it must mean that it is possible¡¹ Eh, that¡¯s pretty interesting. So this tree, will replicate the movements that I perform? In that case, ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve thought of something interesting¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸As I expected. When I envelop myself in it, I can still move¡¹ ¡¸Ah- it is splendid, Master!¡¹ Looking at myself in front of the mirror, I saw the figure of a Wood Golem. No, to be exact, did I myself become the wood golem? Or is it that only my external appearance has become a wood golem? Well in any case, I was buried inside the wood golem. And I wanted to try this out to see if I could move my whole body. ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect this to work so well. I guess I will give it a go¡¹ I was about three meters tall, and I could intricately move around as the wood golem. Normally the range of movements would be limited to approaching a target and hitting it, or walking to a spot, or those kinds of simple orders, However, I can move this using my own will. It is quite convenient. ¡¸If I call it Wood Armor, it seems quite weak, but it¡¯s actually pretty sturdy. It makes it really easy to do physical labor and it¡¯s really interesting¡¹ If it¡¯s like this then I will be able to carry the rock to any position I like. I tried carrying a smaller stone which were at least tens of kilos and it was possible to carry it quite easily. I don¡¯t completely understand the inner workings of this body, I just imagine that the bulky stems are akin to my muscles. In other words, having such big and powerful muscles makes the job easy. If I can somehow miniaturize the form of the Wood Golem, it will be possible to use it inside the house. Therefore, I want to learn how to do so, so that I can use it¡­.. ¡¸However¡­.It looks unfashionable and lacking in style¡¹ When I looks at myself in the mirror once again, I notice that my current body is quite unrefined and a little strange. It seems to be really thick and bulky. Or perhaps, is it better to say that the tree is inflated. ¡¸Master, Don¡¯t mind it, after all this is the first time you¡¯ve made such a creation. If it¡¯s this much, I think that you¡¯ve done a splendid job¡¹ Even though Sakura said this to cheer me up, I wanted to be a little smarter in front of her. Well, after all, I don¡¯t really have a good expertise knowledge in sculptures so¡­ I look kind of lame in this right now. ¡¸Although¡­.Not being able to see Master¡¯s face makes me a little sad¡¹ ¡¸In that case, shall I try to fix at least the facial aspect?¡¹ I tried to use the image of an Ashura god or the Two Deva Kings as material reference for the face. At any rate, although there was a multitude of things that can be improved with this model, I at least obtained a ¡°heavy machinery¡± type of object. With this, I¡¯m sure that I will be able to easily do my gardening tasks from now on! But well, after creating the Armor, I feel really tired right now, so for today, I will just go to sleep. Moving the large rock can be done after. Chapter 13: Harvesting ability with Strengthened Power Chapter 13: Harvesting ability with Strengthened Power Since waking up in the morning, both Sakura and I were working on the Wood Golem. This time around, there was only one purpose for the golem. ¡¸Getting the golems to harvest the apples¡¹ ¡¸These days, the amount of trees that given birth to apples have increased¡¹ We can¡¯t do it manually with our hands anymore. Well even if we do harvest it, there is so much that we won¡¯t be able to eat it all, but I guess that¡¯s another matter altogether. There is a variety of uses for it. Besides, harvesting it will pose no disadvantages. That¡¯s the main reason I wanted the golems to take the apples¡­ ¡¸However, Golems cannot really do precise movements, and with such thick hands, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harvest the apples properly¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I think the apples will end up being squished¡¹ Well as long as I can adjust the power it should be okay. The thing is, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for me to give an order like, ¡°cut it down and place it in the basket¡± to a golem. Even so, it would be convenient if I had something sharp so that it will be possible to make a clean cut. As I thought such things, the ground in front of me had a rainbow colored object that was jutting out of the ground. ¡¸Is this? The scale of the small wyvern who entered here recently?¡¹ ¡¸I believe so. I thought that it would be decomposed when it got buried, but¡­¡¹ However, it seemed that it was completely untarnished as it remained in the ground. When I felt it, it was quite solid. At the very least, it would be much stronger than a tree. ¡¸Nn¨C¡¹ I might be able to use this. As I thought this, I picked up the scale. If I left it in this form, then it would remain in its rainbow colored board shape. ¡¸But if I use my magic, I¡¯m sure that I can make it into some sort of cutlery, right?¡¹ Let¡¯s give it a go. I used the same senses as when I created the golem, and attempted to change the shape of the material. Thinner, wider and stronger. Extend it, ¡¸Almost but not quite, I will name it dragon cutter¡¹ It looked like a beautiful rainbow colored knife. Because there was three dragon scales around the ground, I made three in total. I immediately attached the knife in both hands of the Golem, in order to test if it could cut the branches. When I did, there was absolutely no resistance as it cut through the tree like butter. ¡¸Splendid work! As expected of the thing Master created!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s quite good isn¡¯t it? Its sharpness is supreme¡¹ With this I thought to try cutting the apple next. ¡¸Master. It seems that a monster has come¡¹ When I looked towards the direction Sakura pointed at, a wild boar with fully grown fangs was there. ¡¸Burururururu¡­¡­.¡¹ Apparently, the boar seems to be quite agitated as it glared with bloodshot eyes. Or more like, it started to perform a ramming attack. ¡¸Hou, it¡¯s quite the feisty one isn¡¯t he?¡¹ However, I just made my golem. It¡¯s the perfect timing so I leave it to the golem. ¡¸Golem, counterattack with a punch¡¹ The moment I released the order, I remembered something. The fact that the Golem was wearing the dragon¡¯s blade on its hands right now. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.!¡¹ I noticed it too slow. The golem intercepted the wild boar who was sprinting towards it with a punch. ¡¸¨D¨D¡¹ To put it simply, the boar became a splattered mess. The sharp blade which counter attacked the wild boar, magnificently split the body of the boar into two pieces. ¡¸This thing is¡­..Really sharp isn¡¯t it¡¹ ¡¸It- it seems that way¡¹ The apple field was stained with blood. If I don¡¯t make the blade a little duller, I think it will be a little too dangerous in a variety of ways. For the time being, let¡¯s pull out the blade from the Golem which was covered in blood. ¡¸Hello there?. I¡¯ve come in order to return the money¡ª¡ª, Uwaahhhh!?¡¹ From the other side of the forest, the Witch Princess arrived. Seeing the situation of the bloodstained golem standing next to me and Sakura, she became weak in the knees as she crumbled to the floor. ¡¸Wha-what is this disastrous scene!?¡¹ ¡¸Err well, it¡¯s supposed to be a place where we harvest apples but¡­¡¹ ¡¸No matter how you see it, it looks like some kind of gathering from hell, y-you know!?¡¹ How rude of her. I¡¯ve merely made something that is a little bit strong. Also, it seems that she has marvelously wet her pants again, tsk this Witch Princess. The more she comes, the weaker her knees get, is she perhaps some kind of dog that likes to mark territory or something? ¡¸Why on earth have you come this time, Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸U, Umu, it¡¯s about money. I¡¯ve brought it over¡¹ Whilst trembling, she presented me a leather sack as per usual. ¡¸Ahh, Thank you¡¹ ¡¸This time we managed to get a really good price, so there are 800 silver coins¡¹ Is that so? Well I don¡¯t really have a use for it right now, but as per usual I will receive it¡­..Well recently, since meeting with the werewolves who are transferring food for me, I can just give it to them when trading I suppose. Moreover, I guess I can buy plenty of things from the town, and since money is what keeps the world going, it can¡¯t be bad to accept more of it, right? It definitely isn¡¯t a negative thing. ¡¸However, your timing is impeccable as usual, Dianeia. You¡¯ve come just when a monster was being eliminated¡¹ ¡¸Monster? Don¡¯t tell me, it came here?¡¹ Ahh, it¡¯s because it came here, that¡¯s why everything is so blood-stained¡­There is even its corpse still lying around over there. ¡¸This is a¡­¡­Fabunilu. Even amongst the four legged monsters, it is a high ranking monster, why, is it at such a place¡­.?¡¹ Why does she have such a confused expression I wonder? Isn¡¯t it normal that there are monsters within this forest? I¡¯ve heard about this fact from the werewolves as well. ¡¸Ah, no I mean, certainly this kind of beasts exist within the forest¡­.However as a wild monster, their intuition for danger is quite strong. When treading along paths where there is a rich amount of magic, it is often the case that a strong person would be nearby. That¡¯s why even though most animals are tempted by the rich magical soil, I do not think that it would dare to approach this place, after all, you are here¡¹ However, the fact remains that it attacked this place just moments ago. ¡¸That¡¯s why I think that it¡¯s really strange. Perhaps it was running away from other threats as it got cornered to this location?¡¹ Fumfumu, I don¡¯t really have detailed experience with the wild life in this world, so what she is saying is helping me learn more about this world. ¡¸As expected of a Princess. You are quite knowledgeable¡¹ ¡¸No no, because it is just basic knowledge, I don¡¯t feel as if I deserve the praise¡­..By the way, that sword that you have, what exactly is it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? This thing? It¡¯s just your regular knife. Look, there is another one next to your feet, can you see it?¡¹ Dianeia picked up the knife next to her feet. And when she did, ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?!¡¹ Her eyes opened wide in astonishment. ¡¸Wh-why is this Ultra Wyvern¡¯s scale thrown away casually in such a place?! Moreover, it has already been manufactured!!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I started making them, but I had an extra one¡¹ ¡¸You!? Made it?!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹ When I said this, Dianeia cast her eyes on to the knife. She stared at it deeply, as if she really wanted the thing. ¡¸Do you want it? If you want it, I can give it to you¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­Is-is that really alright? Giving me such a precious thing which can be used as a magic catalyst¡­..¡¹ ¡¸What? Is it really that rare? It¡¯s just a mere cutlery I made from the scale of a dragon you know?¡¹ ¡¸Did you just say ¡°mere¡±¡­.!? ¡ªN-no I guess so. Judging based on your knowledge, I suppose this is to be expected¡­¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-14] Dianeia was extremely excited. Ahh, if I¡¯m not mistaken dragons were something that could be converted into raw materials. Then, it would probably have a lot of value. Well I always get her to deliver things for me, so I suppose it will be fine to give it to her as a sort of recompense for the delivery charge. Besides that I don¡¯t really have an immediate use for the extra knife right now. ¡¸Ah, just promise me you will be careful, because the knife has a really dangerous cutting power, alright?¡¹ ¡¸I understand! Then I shall receive it. I will also repay this favor! I will bring money again, I promise!¡¹ It seems that whenever I give her something, it¡¯s become the norm for her to give me money in return. Is this Witch Princess perhaps also doing some sort of merchant job on the side or something? ¡¸I-in that case, I¡¯ve finished my business here, with this I must be going!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, see ya later¡¹ After dropping the sharpness of this knife and making it duller, I will also go to bed. If I make it right, I should be able to automate the actions of the Golem to harvest the apple crops properly. What a tough day it¡¯s been. Yeah, today I¡¯ve worked really hard. Chapter 14: My Connection with Sakura Chapter 14: My Connection with Sakura Thanks to both Wood Armor and Wood Golem, the gardening has been going very well. Even if there is a big rock, it¡¯s a simple matter of combining more materials so that the armor would grow in proportion to the size of the rock. The problem used to be the fact that the shape of the armor was unsightly, however recently, by continuing to shape up the armor using previous memories of the two guardian Deva Kings, it¡¯s looking better and better. The garden has also been expanded, and to match this both the amount of traps lying around and the number of apple trees have increased in one go. I¡¯ve also become used to creating the traps. Using the magic from my body to distribute it throughout the house is much easier now than before. Everything was coming together and advancing quite well, however¡­ ¡¸Fuu, I¡¯m hungry. Sakura shall we go find something to eat¡ª-eh? Are you alright?¡¹ That day, Sakura¡¯s condition was a little bit strange. Usually she would wake up in the morning, and then be active throughout the day until night time. ¡¸Y-yes¡­..I¡¯m Al-right¡¹ No matter how I see it, she¡¯s looking really pale. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Perhaps, we should go back to the house and rest?¡¹ ¡¸No, that would be an inconvenience to Master¨C¡¹ Whilst still in the middle of talking to me, Sakura¡¯s body suddenly fell towards my direction. ¡¸Oops, Are you really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹ Her being lightheaded is obviously a clear indication that something was wrong. However, if all I do is ask I have a feeling that she will just reply with ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±, thus¡­ ¡¸Sakura, as your owner I want to confirm your condition¡­..Right now, what is happening with your body?¡¹ When I asked her this, Sakura spoke to me in resignation. ¡¸It seems that I have temporarily used up too much magic power¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡¹ Recently, I have been continuously building traps, improving my Armor and synchronizing with Sakura. When I synchronize with Sakura, the amount of magical power I need to use drastically gets reduced. However, it seems that the consumption Sakura experiences becomes even larger. Is that the reason why¡­ ¡¸On top of that, being around Master has been so much fun, that I¡¯ve unintentionally over expended my magic, I am paying for my own mistakes desu¡¹ ¡¸Can you recover from it?¡¹ ¡¸Because there is an infinite supply from the Dragon Veins, as long as I receive that I will be fine. As long as I take a rest for several hours, I¡¯ll be back in no time!¡¹ Although she was acting tough by laughing, I could tell from her sweating face that she was in pain. Moreover, because her physical condition was bad, for some reason I think that the house was also acting a little strange. There was a creaking sound throughout the house. ¡¸I am so sorry. Because I have been weakened, the house has also been weakened¡­.¡¹ She is a spirit of the house. I guess it¡¯s natural that when she was feeling sick, then the house would also weaken. ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t there a way to get better faster?¡¹ I¡¯m getting quite worried. I don¡¯t think she can just eat and sleep like me in order to replenish energy quickly¡­ ¡¸There is a method¡­.. But it requires Master to give me replenishment¡¹ Oh. So there was a method? ¡¸If I can help you replenish your strength I don¡¯t particularly mind helping you¡¹ I will help her without reserve. But what am I supposed to do to replenish her strength? ¡¸Ermm¡­.That is. Uhh, in order to replenish magical power, Master has heard of the fact that fulfilling the three big desires is the most effective way, right?¡¹ Ahh, that¡¯s true I¡¯ve heard of that. For me doing things like eating and sleeping will hasten the recovery process. ¡¸And so, that is¡­For my case it is necessary to fulfil my sexual desire~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yes?¡¹ I think I heard wrongly. Sakura can you repeat that again one more time? ¡¸I-I said that, it is sexual, desire desu~¡­..¡¹ Sakura¡¯s face went bright red, as she repeated her words shyly. ¡¸Umm¡­.Is it not possible to do it by eating, or perhaps by sleeping?¡¹ ¡¸I barely need to sleep, and food hardly recovers my magic. I think that Master is so amazing to be able to recover by eating¡¹ Which reminds me¡­ I¡¯ve never actually seen Sakura sleeping. Also, I have barely seen her eat. She always eat such a small amount so I just assumed that she had a small appetite. ¡¸I see¡­.eh? So how have you been recovering your energy so far?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­.Because I¡¯ve never consumed so much of my magic before, I¡¯ve been comforting myself. But, right now, I don¡¯t think that will be enough¡¹ I¡¯ve never noticed it¡­ All I¡¯ve done is sleep to my heart¡¯s content. ¡¸A-at any rate, once I¡¯ve taken a rest, I think I will be fine¡­..¡¹ Sakura bows down her head as she says in an apologetic tone. ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡­However, if Sakura receives replenishment directly from me, you will be able to recover much faster, right?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes. Much faster than taking a rest, I will be able to efficiently recover the magic¡¹ I see¡­In that case, it¡¯s decided. ¡¸Alright, Sakura. We are doing it¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I will fulfill your desires¡¹ ¡¸?Is-is that really okay?!¡¹ Uoh, her voice just got really loud. Is she that surprised? ¡¸I mean¡­That is, I am just a mere Spirit. Moreover, I might not suit Master¡¯s tastes. And so I thought, would it really be alright¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well at least, I think that it is good¡¹ Sakura looks really cute and her personality is really likeable. If she were to suddenly disappear, I don¡¯t know what I would do without her, I care deeply about her. If Sakura doesn¡¯t refuse me, then I will gladly lend my body to help her. ¡¸That makes me¡­..Really happy ?¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sakura¡­¡­?¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-15] Tears dropped down her face as she smiled. ¡¸I have¡­Always adored Master from the moment he was born, that¡¯s why¡­ ¡­.this, has been my long-cherished ambition¡¹ Has she been watching over me since that long ago? I am truly thankful. ¡¸Ahh, I also cannot bear to see Sakura being in pain. So if you cry like this, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace. Therefore¨C¡¹ ¡¸?Yes, together¡­¡­¡¹ Hence, both Sakura and I united our bodies together. Side 3 - Sakura - The loved one of the 50 year old house Side Chapter 3 ¨C Sakura ¨C The loved one of the 50 year old house Sakura was looking at her Master who was sleeping on her lap, as she began to reminisce about her past. It was a memory of when I was in Japan, where my existence had yet to develop. 50 years ago was the time I managed to secure the Dragon Vein¡¯s and at that time, Master¡¯s parents and grandfather moved in, it was only after Master had been born that my consciousness started to fully develop. To a certain extent, it can be said that both Master and I were born at the same exact time. However, I was a spiritual being. When a year passed by, both my intelligence and my body would grow up at once. Therefore, I¡¯ve always watched over him. Since Master was a baby, always. As he was growing up, and running around the house, I¡¯ve always been by his side. At the beginning, all I thought was, ¡°oh he¡¯s such a kid¡± or ¡°he¡¯s so small¡±. In reality, my existence was already strong, and I underestimated the beings known as humans¡­¡­However, at that time I didn¡¯t understand anything. When a house did not have anyone to live in it, it will lose its purpose for existing. The fact that if no one was living in me, my only fate was to rot away as I disappeared from existence. There was a time where, he, his grandfather and parents went out on a trip, for a long while before coming back. I was so lonely, I was in so much pain¡­ It was then I realized. A house that doesn¡¯t have any livelihood, a house without a person living in it, was something I was extremely afraid of becoming. So much so that the significance of my existence felt like it was trembling and that it could disappear at any moment. That was the first time I thought to myself, that I did not want to disappear. I did not want to die¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s why¡ªthe first time Master came back from his trip, I felt so relieved¡¹ When he was younger, he returned to the house with a radiant smile as he said ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±. Those words became my saving grace. He made me feel that I was someone worth coming back home to. From then on, I¡¯ve always, always, always, always loved him dearly. Even when he was a young boy, or the time he became a young man, or when he became an adult, I¡¯ve continuously watched over him. Even after his grandfather passed away, and even after his parents passed away, he was the only one who continued to live here, and it made me worship him to a crazy extent. ¡ªBut, he could not see my existence. It was a natural thing. Things like spiritual beings, could not manifest themselves in the present age of Japan. Therefore, whenever he would stare at an empty ceiling somewhere, and I felt that our gazes would meet, I was so ecstatic that I felt I could die from the happiness. ¡ª-And then at the new world, when he finally acknowledged my existence, I was so glad that tears fell down my face. ¡°Sakura¡± he called me by my name, and he told me that he needed me, I felt really blessed. For him to remember me and to think about me, knowing this is truly¡ª. ¡¸Only he is fit to be my Master, Only he is allowed to reside in me, He is the only person¡¹ In order to protect me, he wields his power, In order to heal me, he provided me with his body and we joined together. Although I could still feel a faint sense of pain in my stomach, even that felt precious. ¡¸My Master¡­.I love you so dearly. My everything, is your possession. That¡¯s why, no matter what, I want to be together with you, for eternity¡­¡­¡¹ Chapter 15: (Plans) to create a Dungeon Chapter 15: (Plans) to create a Dungeon ¡ª¨CThe very next day, my house grew a floor. ¡¸What happened¡­..?!¡¹ Ahh, would it be more accurate to say if I told you that my house become two-storeyed tall? On top of my usual 2LDK house which I have lived in until now, a completely new floor just appeared out of thin air. (TL Note: 2LDK stands for 2-bedroom apartment with a Living-room, Dining-room, and Kitchen) Early in the morning, when I thought that Sakura was touching her stomach, a sudden noise of Gon gon gon! Resounded and the house went up a floor. ¡¸Umm¡­..Master¡¯s magical power was continuously poured into me so, I think I got pregnant desu¡¹ She was gently patting her stomach as her face blushed red, however, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a child. No matter how you see this, this was like a new level was born. ¡¸I am a spirit of a house, that¡¯s why¡­My children also become houses¡¹ ¡¸Ah¨C¡­¡­¡¹ If she said it like that, I could not really object to it. When you have sex with a house, I guess an additional building appears? This is the first time I learnt of such a thing. ¡¸Receiving magical power from Master, the excess amount seems to become a new building?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, yeah¡­. Should we check out what it¡¯s like below there?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s go together¡¹ Together with Sakura, I descended down the big staircase which did not exist here yesterday and headed towards the first floor. The interior was even more spacious than the floor above. This area was a 3LDK. (3LDK stands for 3 individual rooms along with a Living-room, Dining-room, and Kitchen. It was also already fully furnished with closets and or things like full-length mirrors. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, Sakura¡¹ ¡¸The amazing one is Master, isn¡¯t it? This room (child) is organized based on the magical power that Master has provided. Moreover, I did nothing but receive your holy energy in order to recover¡¹ Is that so? Hmm, however, this extension of the building really surprised me. Or more like, when I returned to the second floor and looked out of my window, I saw another small hut which stood in the garden. ¡¸Ahh, it got separated¡­ I think that is also my child?¡¹ It¡¯s truly amazing isn¡¯t it! This magic recovery business?! It¡¯s good enough to suddenly make a building spring out of thin air. ¡¸Well, the fact that we have increased the size of our living quarters is a good thing¡¹ ¡¸Yes, perhaps it will be good if we called somebody over to make it a more lively place¡¹ Oi oi, is she telling me to become a landlord? If there was somebody that I got along with, then maybe I would give them an invite, but right now, there was nobody like that in this world. ¡¸I understand. All shall go according to my Master¡¯s wishes¡¹ However, Sakura continues to speak a little nervously, ¡¸¡ªI pray that master will continue to live in the top floor of the building. Because that is where, my real body exists¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I won¡¯t change that fact, so you don¡¯t have to worry¡¹ The place I was used to living is was¡­ That room. And the place that calm¡¯s me down the most is my 2LDK floor. The futon there, the table and the curtains calms me down a lot. Therefore I have no intention of changing it. That place is my most important territory. ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m¡­so glad¡­..¡¹ Sakura breathes a sigh of relief. What, was she really that nervous I would move out from here? ¡¸Yes, I was really worried about the fact that Master would leave me for a more spacious room¡¹ ¡¸If I did have such thoughts, what would you do?¡¹ ¡¸Then I would work very hard to make my main part even more spacious! So much so that Master would approve of me!¡¹ Sakura talked very passionately as she said this. Unexpectedly she is really unyielding. ¡¸Master is the one with the choice, and I am the one who has to be chosen. That¡¯s why, I will try my hardest to be chosen by you, Master¡¹ ¡¸I have no intentions of switching living quarters, so I want you to be relieved, alright?¡¹ In any case, staying on the second floor, allows me a bigger range of vision to look at my garden. I can see even further than my apple field, and besides, it will be even easier to give orders to my Golems. My defensive capacity will increase, and it will be even easier to live in peace from now on. There is absolutely no chance that I will leave this place. ¡¸My Master¡­.!¡¹ Sakura was smiling very happily. ¡¸I believe that with Master¡¯s magic, I will also be able to expand and become more spacious, therefore, whenever you¡¯d like to expand me, please let me know, okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I will do that. However, for the time being, let¡¯s think of a way to use the first floor¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Thus, my house broadened in size by about twice as much. Chapter 16: Gathering War Potential Without Even Knowing It Chapter 16: Gathering War Potential Without Even Knowing It ¡¸I wonder how we should use the first floor¡¹ I was thinking while I ate Sakura¡¯s homemade apple pie. ¡¸Use it as you please Master¡¹ Even if you say use it as I please¡­. Anyways it is a 2LDK. I¡¯m not used to living in a large space so I don¡¯t really know how to use the extra room. ¡¸For now, it¡¯ll just be a storage place for wood golems and apples.¡¹ It¡¯ll be good for helping to preserve both the apples that are picked and the wood golems that are made from the trees. Besides, the good smell of the apples will seep into the surroundings and make the first floor nice and aromatic. ¡¸Moreover, our apples seem to not rot easily¡­.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because they¡¯re filled with magic. Although they will slowly lose that magic day by day.¡¹ A while ago we tried it out and saw that when we left the harvested fruit alone for a while, the magic within them decreased. Having them fresh is best. They only gather magic within themselves when they are attached to the trees, once you remove them they¡¯ll lose half of it by the next day. Even so, they still don¡¯t rot. I wonder if I should still be calling them apples because of this¡­ ¡¸Even if I were to use it as a room, I still need to get furniture hmm¡­.¡¹ ¡¸For that, why don¡¯t you gather some materials to make some? Why don¡¯t we ask the wolf people to go gather and buy it?¡¹ That might be good too. The wolf people seem almost just like peddlers anyways. And for the money to buy the stuff, ¡¸Oh, she¡¯s back again today¡¹ Outside the window I see the witch princess Dianeia approaching the entrance. As usual she¡¯s carrying a leather bag. ¡¸Hmm well, I¡¯ll go out to say hello Sakura¡¹ ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll have dinner ready and waiting.¡¹ When I went out to meet Dianeia, she seemed awfully nervous. She seemed unable to calm down, like she was seeing something new and strange. ¡¸Yo, what¡¯s up Dianeia? You seem to be awfully fidgety.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, haa, it¡¯s you. Thank goodness. The shape of the house changed so I was wondering if you moved or if the house had just changed.¡¹ Ahhh I see. She didn¡¯t know about the second floor growing. ¡¸Well, never mind it. Actually nowadays you come pretty often don¡¯t ya?¡¹ Has it been about three days since she came here last? She¡¯s a princess but she has quite a bit of free time doesn¡¯t she? ¡¸Y-yeah, it¡¯s because thankfully the area¡¯s public order has gotten better.¡¹ You mean to say that the public order was bad before? Certainly, I was just living here normally and I got attacked by dragons, witches, and wolf people. At first I didn¡¯t really think that much about it due to the headache and hangover, but now that I think back, it was quite a dangerous region. ¡¸Ugu¡­..I-I¡¯m really sorry about that. I¡¯m reflecting. But thanks to that my workload has decreased. These past two days I haven¡¯t even had to stay up all night.¡¹ ¡¸Do you usually stay up all night?¡¹ Now that I look more closely, she has dark circles underneath her eyes. It seems like it¡¯s pretty exhausting work. I wonder if the princess is like someone doing unpaid overtime? Though I too understand the feeling of not being able to go to sleep or leave due to remaining work. ¡¸Coming here is something that has meaning to me. Therefore, please receive this.¡¹ And then, just like always she hands me a leather bag. ¡¸This time there are 1000 silver coins.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really need such payback though¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯d feel bad if I was the only one getting something. More so that the only reason this land has such rich and abundant magic power is because you and your house are here.¡¹ Huh? What do you mean? ¡¸You never heard about this? The Earth Vein and yourself are filled with magical power and at the same time that power overflows from you.¡¹ I now that there was a lot of magic being generated, but does something good happen when there¡¯s that much magic? ¡¸First of all, crops and life grow better. Because it¡¯s the source of life energy. Therefore, animals and raw materials become higher in quality and richer.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, sounds amazing.¡¹ ¡¸In other words, just by you casually going out for a walk or using magic how you please, my country becomes wealthier. The money that I bring over is a form of my thanks. It¡¯s the country¡¯s way of saying, Thank you for living near the royal capital, or something.¡¹ I see, it¡¯s to thank me. This witch princess is really conscientious. To keep giving me money even without me knowing the reason for it. ¡­..well this witch princess was the reason I got summoned to this world in the first place though. I felt some inexpressible emotions welling up within my chest. ¡¸Well, magic does become more like poison if it¡¯s too deep and powerful so there¡¯s a need for caution. I may have gotten used to it, but if a normal person got close to this Earth Vein then they¡¯ll faint.¡¹ ¡¸This is the house where I live normally, don¡¯t talk about it like it¡¯s some poison swamp!¡¹ As one would expect that¡¯s too impolite. ¡¸Ugu¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sorry. I spoke improperly.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for sure. But¡­¡­seriously why have you been looking all around since you got here? I thought you said you¡¯d gotten used to it.¡¹ ¡¸N-no, umm, I was used to it before¡­..but since I got here I¡¯m really anxious to know what is that room?¡¹ She pointed at the first floor. The room has a big window. Through that window you can see the room is completely packed with golems. Ahh, I see, without curtains they¡¯re in full view aren¡¯t they? ¡¸It¡¯s just my golem storehouse.¡¹ ¡¸Just your¡­¡­? Just by looking at them I can feel that the golems have quite a bit of magic power in them¡­¡­what are they used for?¡¹ Purpose? They don¡¯t have one now. They¡¯re in there because I¡¯m not using them yet. I said so and Dianeia looked amazed. Then she broke out into a cold sweat and opened her mouth. ¡¸Ummmm¡­¡­.I¡¯m wondering if I should ask but¡­¡­.are you thinking about invading my country?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ What kind of bombshell are you dropping on me witch princess? ¡¸W-wait, please don¡¯t get angry at me. Those are, in our eyes, an excessive amount of war potential.¡¹ Excessive military might? Why are you so scared? They¡¯re just apple trees you know? I wonder if she¡¯ll understand if she gets a better look? ¡¸Hey, come here golem¡¹ I called one over to let her have a look and, ¡¸Hi¡­¡­.wai, no, Don¡¯t come any closer! How overwhelming!¡¹ She retreats with all her might. It¡¯s just an apple tree that I made into cute golem though¡­ She seems to be unbelievably frightened. Weren¡¯t you asking about the golems in the first place? ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry. But I felt instinctively scared for my life.¡¹ ¡¸Though it¡¯s nice that you have a rich imagination, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about invasion.¡¹ I don¡¯t even think I want to. I¡¯m completely satisfied with my home and garden. ¡¸¡­..I see. In that case thank goodness.¡¹ Dianeia let out a relieved sigh and gave a wry smile. ¡¸Well, with your power, you don¡¯t even have to make these preparations, you could take down the royal capital just like that. Saying these things was a waste of breath.¡¹ I already said I¡¯m not going to! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just a little while ago? ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m sorry. I might be a little tired. I can only think of bad things now.¡¹ Certainly being tired makes it easier to think of negative things. In that case you didn¡¯t have to come here today! And, as I was simultaneously shocked and sympathizing with her, ¡¸Oh¡­.?¡¹ On the golem¡¯s back there was one apple stuck to it after the harvest. ¡­¡­this might be perfect. ¡¸Hey, Dianeia. Take this as a delivery fee.¡¹ I grabbed the apple and handed it to Dianeia. ¡¸An apple?¡¹ At first Dianeia looked confused as she took the apple. But then she started to stare at it intently. ¡¸¡­..this has a large amount of magic packed inside it¡­.what is this!?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re a magic user right? Then, if you¡¯re tired and you eat this then you¡¯ll regain your energy.¡¹ If it¡¯s like that, then she should be able to eat it. ¡¸W-well, certainly with this much power I¡¯ll certainly recover¡­..is this really alright?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re tired right? Then eat and recover and stop your negative thinking.¡¹ If you do that then you¡¯ll stop having weird thoughts like me invading. ¡¸O-ok I see. Th-then I¡¯ll eat it. This favor, I will once again repay you.¡¹ ¡¸I already said that it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Then after giving Dianeia an apple as a present, she left. Ok, I¡¯ve got the money, so I¡¯ll also get back to my house. I think I¡¯ll give the wolf people the money to order some curtains, and in the meantime I¡¯ll eat the meal that Sakura made for me. Chapter 17: Increasing and Multiplying Quickly Chapter 17: Increasing and Multiplying Quickly Let¡¯s just be frank. We overdid it. Before I knew it my house was a Seven Story Building. ¡¸This has already become a building¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed.¡¹ Sakura was smiling brightly. ¡¸It even has an elevator.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it is an elevator made with magic!¡¹ Sleeping, waking up, eating, taking a walk, ¡°getting along¡± with Sakura, and sleeping again. This was the result of a week of living like this. Honestly, I¡¯m aware that this is an extremely sedentary lifestyle. ¡¸Well, wait¡­.I don¡¯t think we did it that much though¡­.¡¹ In fact, I don¡¯t think that we did it every day for that week even. Besides for those few times we only really just went to sleep together. It¡¯s a mystery as to why so much changed. If you were to calculate according to the times we did do it, it should have been 1 or 2 levels at the most. ¡¸Because Master¡¯s magic power is much too strong, it only takes one time to make me completely full. Therefore, for a short while afterwards, just touching me will accomplish things like this I think.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? In other words¡­.just by sleeping together we¡¯ll make more additions to the building?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ Oioioi! Expanding the house just got even simpler! Well, it¡¯s not particularly great that the house has gotten bigger though. ¡¸Since it¡¯s become like this, I can¡¯t really see the surroundings like before.¡¹ Since it stands straight, even if you look out under the window, you won¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s going on. I wonder if security is going to be alright? These past few days I haven¡¯t really gone to any floors except for the top floor and the bottom floor. I should at least synchronize and check it for the time being. Then I can leave it to the golems. ¡¸It¡¯s alright Master! If it¡¯s Master¡¯s golems, then any intruder will be defeated easily!¡¹ Certainly, any intruder will be instantly dealt with. On the second floor the apple gathering golems with their blades are on standby, and on the third floor there are golems I made from rock. I was wondering whether the weight would surpass what was safe, but according to Sakura my house is coated in magic and that increases its toughness and the amount of weight it can handle by quite a bit. Furthermore, the overflowing magic made it so bugs and stray animals wouldn¡¯t gather. Thieves, burglars, etc. haven¡¯t attacked yet either. ¡¸That¡¯s why, even if my security is all OK¡ª¨C I really don¡¯t have any use for the extra rooms.¡¹ Even when it was only one floor added on, I was troubled with how to use it, now there are six others. What to do? I¡¯m troubled with how to use them. The choices are apple storage, apple tree wood storage, golem storage, and storage for the provisions the wolf people bring. That¡¯s all! Or should I say, that was just the first floor. I wonder if it¡¯s alright that I¡¯m really only using the top floor and the bottom floor. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush to decide. They won¡¯t rot or anything.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true I guess.¡¹ I was complaining some, but honestly this wasn¡¯t too bad. Especially the view from the top floor was particularly beautiful. Each day morning, noon, and night I can see the beautiful sky, ¡¸It¡¯s tall enough that I can see the surrounding geography and it¡¯s quite interesting.¡¹ With my house as the center, to the west there is a rocky area and to the east is the forest. Further inside the forest I can see something that looks like a town. I wonder if that¡¯s the royal capital that the witch princess was talking about? ¡¸This great view, comfortable place to live, and delicious food every day¡­this is luxury.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ll take that compliment, thank you very much.¡¹ Furthermore, recently the dragons that had been flying around my house have disappeared. The flapping sounds from their wings that disturbed my sleep is gone now. With this kind of height, I can clearly see the surroundings around my house, and it has become a good lookout for danger¡­¡­well since I can synchronize I don¡¯t really need to look out anyways. Because my view was improved somewhat, I was able to see the wolf people etc. within the forest. ¡­.actually, today those guys are guiding travelers once again. Actually I recall that nowadays there¡¯s money being made. They interact with the people who want to pass through the forest, barter with them, and bring me supplies and items. Having them give me the same supplies each day as if I was their king was bad, so I talked to them, and when the wolf people¡¯s leader heard that I was declining he said ¡ºI apologize, please accept this offering, I will leave my life here as compensation¡» so I couldn¡¯t refuse. (TN: he thought he was angry because there wasn¡¯t any variety as well.) ¡¸Well, as long as it¡¯s peaceful, and you don¡¯t give me any trouble, it¡¯s all fine with me.¡¹ Nodding the wolf people in the forest turned to look at me. Apparently they noticed my gaze. Even though we have a distance of a few hundred meters between us, ¡ºOur King, your magic is too powerful, and as such is different from the gaze of other people. Therefore, we wolf people can detect Master¡¯s gaze no matter the distance between us!¡» So they said, and they actually did notice me just now. Then, ¡¸Woah, they¡¯re actually doing dogeza in front of the other people.¡¹ When they turned to face me the fell to their knees and bowed with respect. Then, ¡¸Our King!! We are, just as you ordered, living peacefully each day!¡¹ Oh god this is embarrassing. While in the dogeza pose they yell really loudly. It¡¯s really embarrassing to please stop now! The travelers are also really surprised too! ¡¸This¡­..I¡¯ve got to talk to the Wolf People¡¯s leader about this later.¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re following you Master.¡¹ That¡¯s not at the level of just following me. I don¡¯t want to go through such embarrassing things anymore, so I¡¯d better give them proper instructions. ¡¸¡­..well, like this I can observe many different places now thanks to my house getting bigger.¡¹ Really, it¡¯s not a bad thing. That¡¯s why, maybe just a little more ¡°expansion¡± might be good. (TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ) Chapter 18: The Wolf People’s Loyalty Chapter 18: The Wolf People¡¯s Loyalty The next day I cautioned the Wolf People. In front of the garden. There were, just like always, the (groceries) that the wolf people usually left there. ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry to keep you waiting our King.¡¹ ¡¸K-king-sama hello.¡¹ Today they didn¡¯t just leave groceries. There were two wolf people, a man and a woman, kneeling there. Before long I remember one of them. ¡¸U-ummm¡­..Garou right?¡¹ ¡¸Wha? I¡¯m the Wolf People Chief Garou Garyuu! I¡¯m honored that you remember me!¡¹ Well, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be so humble. You don¡¯t have to bow to the ground, raise your head and just talk to me. It¡¯s hard to hear what you¡¯re saying. ¡¸Understood my King!¡¹ Then the wolf people raised their heads. Actually, who is this girl? She has dog ears and a tail all stiff and nervous, she seems altogether soft and fluffy, I don¡¯t remember seeing a girl as cute as her. ¡¸Oh, this is my little sister Lily Garyuu.¡¹ ¡¸I am Li-Lily desu, King-sama. Please treat me well.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, nice to meet you. And, what are you doing here today?¡¹ When he heard me, Garou¡¯s face became frightfully serious. Then he solemnly opened his mouth. ¡¸¡ª-a few days ago, our behavior caused you displeasure. Therefore, we shall offer Lily to you as a sacrifice, and we hope that you will please allow it and grant us your forgiveness.¡¹ ¡¸HUH?¡¹ ¡¸Though this girl may be my little sister, her internal organs are filled with fresh and rich magic power, I do believe she will be to your tastes my King!!¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes¡­¡­Please by all means eat me. This life¡­I will offer my life to King-sama¡¹ WAIT WAIT WAIT! We¡¯re missing some steps here! Seriously! What do you mean by EAT?! The way the conversation is flowing it seems like you expect me to literally EAT her you know!? ¡¸Well, when a predator eats something filled with rich magic their own magic power is enhanced by doing so. Lily is unique in power among the wolf people, as such if she were to be eaten then it would increase your power.¡¹ Huh, there was such a thing? ¡¸Therefore, Please, feel free to eat up!¡¹ ¡¸Please feel free to eat¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªtte, LIKE HELL I¡¯M GOING TO EAT YOU IDIOT!¡¹ I let out a tsukkomi in a shout and magic manifested. ¡¸¡ª¨C!?¡¹ The wolf people in front of me got blown away. Aw man, it¡¯s been a while since I shouted so I couldn¡¯t regulate the power. It¡¯s a pain that I can¡¯t even do one tsukkomi casually. ¡¸My-my King¡­¡­please abate your anger¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Garou is shaking and Lily is crying. This is a terrible situation. But, I can¡¯t stop talking just yet. ¡¸Oi, Garou. You¡¯re making a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m not really angry. I was certainly displeased, but I only said that I¡¯d like that showy worshipping to stop.¡¹ Hearing that, Garou¡¯s voice and body shook. ¡¸Are you saying, that you¡¯ve forgiven us? We attacked you before.¡¹ ¡¸Whatever, forgiving or not forgiving, in my mind it was already over.¡¹ I was only angry when they first attacked me. That time I beat them up, then they came and apologized, and that was the end of it for me. In my mind it had already been settled. ¡¸W-we have surrendered to you; you know? My King you know that you can use us like tools, order us to do anything, and we won¡¯t complain? Even so you¡¯re forgiving us?¡¹ What kind of long story is this wolf person saying? All I wanted to say were two things. ¡¸Don¡¯t cause me trouble. And don¡¯t attack anyone randomly. That¡¯s all I ordered you guys to do.¡¹ Then just the other day I found the worship troublesome. That¡¯s why I cautioned them. That was all there was to it. ¡¸That¡¯s why as long as you follow my advice, I won¡¯t say anything else. There isn¡¯t anything more to it. Understand?¡¹ I said, and slowly and silently Garou bowed. And just like that he pressed his forehead to the ground, ¡¸¡­¡­.for your generosity and consideration I am deeply grateful. As I thought you are the most suitable to be Our King.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thank you very much!¡¹ Lily also kneeled down and bowed while teary and tattered. How scared were you? I thought that I admonished them tenderly though? Though she may be a wolf person, making a cute girl cry makes my heart hurt. ¡¸¡­..well that¡¯s the situation. From now on let¡¯s get along. You guys bringing me groceries and such is a big help. It¡¯s to the extent that I want to pay you for the service.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s out of the question! That is a symbol of our thankfulness to you, our King, who accepted our surrender. At the very least while our descendants still live we will continue to do so!¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Thanks.¡¹ It seemed like it¡¯d get complicated if I kept talking about it, so I gave up. There¡¯s no downside to receiving it. Yep. ¡¸Well, our business is done. You two you can go now.¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much King-sama!¡¹ Then the brother and sister left as they shed tears of gratitude. Somehow that wore me out. It¡¯s like the feeling you get after you play with an incredibly hyperactive dog. Let¡¯s eat and sleep some more today. Yeah let¡¯s do that. Chapter 19: I Take What I’m Given. Of Course, That Includes Knowledge. Chapter 19: I Take What I¡¯m Given. Of Course, That Includes Knowledge. ¡¸Recently, monsters have attacked more actively huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹ While I was eating my lunch, the monster that had appeared in the garden was dealt with. I am synchronized with Sakura who is sitting next to me, and when I inspect it, the monster was a wild boar-like thing similar to the one that had attacked the other day. When doing something with synchronization, precision and accuracy fall by quite a bit, but for weaker enemies this is more than enough. When ordering the golems to ¡ºBlow away enemy monsters¡», they move on their own and send them flying. Out the window I can see the apple trees dancing wildly. Then, I finish eating my lunch and, ¡¸Mm, it¡¯s over huh?¡¹ The thing that had been moving around my garden was gone. ¡¸Thank you for your effort Master¡¹ ¡¸No, in fact I need to thank you very much for this delicious lunch¡ª-uh, what?¡¹ Somehow there was a person shaped biological signal coming from the garden. The golems won¡¯t blow them away, they might not be hostile, I wonder if they¡¯re a visitor? ¡¸I¡¯m going out to take a look. Sakura, could you please clean up?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me. Have a nice day!¡¹ ****** When I left the cleanup to Sakura and went outside, I soon found the cause of the biological signal. ¡¸¡ª-that¡¯s?¡¹ Inside the field of apples there is a little girl. Though I remember her face¡­¡­for some reason her hair and clothes are white. I thought that last time it was pitch black like ink though¡­. ¡¸Yo, it¡¯s Hesty right?¡¹ When I called out, she looked over at me and nodded. ¡¸Nn.¡¹ For some reason she has a 2p-like color, but it¡¯s definitely her. This is the only person in this world that I¡¯ve met who is straightforward and closest to common-sense, Hesty. Though I wonder if she¡¯s trying to change her image with the polar opposite look? ¡¸Last time I was in disguise with make-up.¡¹ Disguise? Other than your hair and your clothes¡­I wonder if it was really that different? ¡¸It changed quite a bit. My own hair really stands out.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, yeah because it¡¯s pure white huh.¡¹ To the extent that if you even catch a glimpse of it in the forest you¡¯d notice. ¡¸These are my normal clothes. But when I try to travel all in white, everyone starts to nag. I¡¯ll get involved with something weird or whatever. That other time as well. My companions dyed me and just like that they came with.¡¹ I see. When this little girl wants to travel there¡¯s some meddlesome companions who want to join her huh? ¡¸But, we don¡¯t have to hide. At all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, if you say you don¡¯t need to hide, then you¡¯ve found a safe place to settle down?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.yes.¡¹ Hesty nods up and down. Since her journey has ended, then she can return to wearing white I guess¡­ That¡¯s nice for her. ¡¸Hm?¡¹ For a second, Hesty¡¯s clothes seemed to look like burial clothes to me. When Hesty sensed my strange gaze, she tilted her head in confusion. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is there something weird with my clothes?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­it seems similar to some clothes that I¡¯ve seen before. They¡¯re clothes to wear when a close family member dies though¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, these are just my formal clothes though.¡¹ She sounds like she¡¯s sulking a little. ¡¸Ahh, sorry sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to say they were bad.¡¹ ¡¸Well, you¡¯re not completely wrong. These are only for something big. I wear these when there is a do or die decision or something of great importance about to happen.¡¹ A big decision huh? Settling down in a new place is definitely a big decision. ¡¸Are you settling down around here?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I came here today¡­..to greet you, and thank you for the apple.¡¹ This kid is thanking me too huh? The witch princess and this girl as well¡­seems like this world¡¯s people are quite conscientious. Well actually, that leaky princess came here to invade the first time. ¡¸Do you have time right now?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm, today¡­well¡­I don¡¯t have anything to do today.¡¹ ¡¸Then here.¡¹ Hesty handed me a single piece of paper. Written on it was, ¡¸¡­¡­¡­a map?¡¹ ¡¸It is in place of a present. It is a simple map of the world. Next to this forest is Prussia, the country of magic. Starting from here and going around the world is The Holy Knight Country, Kingdom, Beast country, etc. there are many others.¡¹ ¡¸Haaah¡¹ She spread out the map and pointed to each place talking about their names and miscellaneous things. ¡¸Ummm¡­..your thanks is, telling me about the world?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, because I have travelled around, I know a lot. That¡¯s why if you have things you don¡¯t know I¡¯ll tell you. Or did you know these things before?¡¹ ¡¸Nope, not even a little bit.¡¹ In fact, I thought it was fine even if I didn¡¯t know. Because, honestly I have no real intention of travelling too far from my house, but now that I think about it it might not be a bad thing to have more knowledge about this world. Though there may be a lot I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s also possible for me to ask Sakura to gather information if I need it. ¡¸You and this land are very strong. That much even I know.¡¹ And this girl seems to have sensed my magic power too. ¡¸¡ª-but strong as you may be, there is no disadvantage to having knowledge. Therefore if you have questions about magic, living creatures, magic power, or anything you want to know just ask me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, teach me Hesty-sensei¡¹ And just like that, starting from this day, I started gathering knowledge from this little teacher. Chapter 20: Accumulated Knowledge, and Power That Exceeds Knowledge Part 1 Chapter 20: Accumulated Knowledge, and Power That Exceeds Knowledge Part 1 I used an apple tree stump to spread out the map as Hesty taught me various things. ¡¸This is where you live. On the western edge of the place called the dark forest, the evil forest, or the forest of temptation. Further west from here is the valley where the dragons live.¡¹ Hoho, I see. That¡¯s why there are so many dragons flying around near here. ¡¸The Dark Forest is controlled by two races. To the North the Wolf People. To the South the Battle Bunnies.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s not only the wolf people huh?¡¹ I only knew about the wolf people, but it seems like there¡¯s some kind of rabbit-like race as well. Their name seems kind of dangerous though. When I asked about the Battle Bunnies, it seems like they look like smaller people with rabbit ears apparently. I haven¡¯t seen them before at all. ¡¸The wolf people¡¯s strength is still quite strong¡­.but I think that you¡¯ll definitely meet them (rabbits) if you have this much magic power. It¡¯s because living things are attracted to magic power. I think that there¡¯ll be a lot of fighting from now on and you¡¯ll get caught up in it.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t say it so calmly like that Hesty!¡¹ ¡¸Even if you find it unpleasant they¡¯ll still come. Even if you think that it¡¯s tedious they¡¯ll still definitely come. These are just the facts.¡¹ Maybe because she¡¯s travelled but Hesty is pretty dry. And there were some parts that seemed like she was speaking from personal experience. ¡¸But if you have knowledge then you¡¯ll be fine. That said, getting back to what I was saying¡­if you leave the forest you will find the witch country Prussia.¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia¡¯s country huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸They take large amounts of Magic Crystals from the forest and create various types of magical goods. It also has a lot of people.¡¹ When I look at the map it¡¯s pretty close. It¡¯s quite near the side of the forest. It seems like if you run for a ways then you¡¯ll soon reach it. ¡¸Mhmm, but on the way are monsters, wandering dragons, wolf people, and Battle Bunnies, so it¡¯s quite dangerous. Especially since there are a lot of Magic Crystals, golems automatically appear and attack indiscriminately.¡¹ In other words you¡¯re saying that this Dark Forest is filled with danger? ¡¸Yes. But if it¡¯s you, then you should be alright. They mostly won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t overestimate me so much.¡¹ I just live as normally as I can in my house. ¡¸But, for dragons¡­you just normally defeat them don¡¯t you? Look, there are even scales scattered around here.¡¹ Hesty digs out a buried rainbow colored scale from beneath her feet. Oh it was the scale from the dragon that time¡­ ¡¸This is a High Dragon¡¯s. It¡¯s a strong dragon.¡¹ ¡¸So that was the case¡­¡¹ I thought it was rare since it was rainbow colored, but was it strong? ¡¸You didn¡¯t know? Then how did you defeat it?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I kinda¡­yelled really loud¡­and sent magic flying at it.¡¹ The first time I missed. Then the second time it was a clean hit. That¡¯s how I took it down. When I told her, Hesty stared at me amazed. ¡¸You defeated it with a magical shockwave? That thing?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Was that bad?¡¹ ¡¸If I had to say, that type of dragon¡­is one of the toughest among all dragons due to its scales and skin. It¡¯s around the second or third in the entire race. That dragon is extremely tough and fast. Normally you¡¯d need special preparations in order to defeat even one.¡¹ It was such a dragon? I only happened to aim at it because it was small and nearby though. ¡¸This type of High Dragon is one of the dumbest among the entire dragon race. Their intelligence is quite low and unless they live for a long time, they will have a brain on the level of animals. But they are tough and hard to defeat. They don¡¯t appear on the market often either.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s why Dianeia was unusually happy¡­¡¹ I finally understand. When there¡¯s a difference between your knowledge it¡¯s pretty embarrassing and troubling. I¡¯m grateful to Hesty for teaching me this stuff. Oh yeah, while she¡¯s expressing her gratitude I¡¯ll ask about a little something else. ¡¸Hey, Hesty. I know you said that these scales are tough and solid, but do you know of any of their special characteristics? Like under what circumstances they soften or something?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Certainly they¡¯re hard to the touch. Hard enough to be made into blades though, ¡¸Heave¡­.ho¡¹ I tightly grip it and put magic in. Just like the time when I made them into knives. And just like before the scale easily transformed and warped. I made it into a loose spiral and it looked like a drill. I might be able to use this for something. Nonetheless, ¡¸Just like this, it¡¯s easy to change the shape and process it. Does it have the special property of being easily manufactured?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Let me correct myself. Normally it¡¯s extremely tough. It becomes like this when really really really strong magic power it used on it.¡¹ ¡¸I see. It¡¯s the type that transforms with magic.¡¹ (TN: OMFG Dude) It¡¯s good to know this. I still have more scales so it might be good material to make items with. When I thanked her, I saw Hesty with a complicated look on her face as she held her head. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..Nothing, I just was thinking too much and my head started to hurt.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh I see. Well keep it in moderation.¡¹ ¡¸nn¡­.¡¹ Hesty nodded slightly. What can I say? At first she seemed expressionless, but now she seems to be full of interesting expressions. I think it¡¯s adorable that she has such big changes despite being so small, then ¡¸Hm?¡¹ At the edge of my vision I see something moving. Chapter 20: Accumulated Knowledge, and Power That Exceeds Knowledge Part 2 Chapter 20: Accumulated Knowledge, and Power That Exceeds Knowledge Part 2 Hesty seems to have noticed it as well. When we looked over there we saw, ¡¸A Magic Crystal Golem¡­..¡¹ There was a monster walking on two legs. It was a human-like body that was made up of a lot of pure white stones gathered together. At the top and center there is a place that looks like a face. It has glittering white crystals that look like eyes. ¡¸This is the automatic creature? A golem?¡¹ ¡¸It seems like the magic power drew it here. The automatic golem looks for strong magic and it moves about in order to get it.¡¹ It was the first time I saw this type of monster, but Hesty gave an explanation so it was easy to understand. ¡¸Magic Crystals are very solid. Therefore, in hardness it¡¯s on the same level as a dragon¡¯s skin. But it moves slowly.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then for now, let¡¯s use a golem to defeat it.¡¹ If it¡¯s the wood golem¡¯s punch, then it should work on this guy too. ¡¸Nnn~ Basically, because it can reform as long as there is stone and earth nearby just knocking it down isn¡¯t advisable. Unproductive.¡¹ ¡¸You mean it¡¯s immortal?¡¹ ¡¸Nearly¡­ Golems are usually like that.¡¹ I understand now. That¡¯s certainly troublesome. ¡¸That¡¯s why if you send it flying far away, you can use bait to send it in a different direction. If you do that then you can draw its attention away from you. ¡ª-For instance, you can use that scale as a decoy.¡¹ Oh yeah, now that I think about it I was thinking about looking for some strong materials. In that case this is convenient. Anyways there isn¡¯t much use for this thing. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll give it this.¡¹ I throw the drill I made from the dragon¡¯s scale at it I was thinking about finishing the golem off while it was distracted. But the moment after I throw it, ¨C*DOSHU!*¨C And with the sound of stones breaking, the drill pierced straight through the golem. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ And that wasn¡¯t all. The hole in the golem exploded open and partially destroyed it. Then just like that it started collapsing. ¡¸What¡­¡¹ Instead of a decoy it feels like I threw a bomb. When I looked at Hesty for an explanation, she was once again stumbling around in surprise. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..that arrowhead had magic power added to it. That¡¯s why it had that kind of power.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But you said arrowhead?¡¹ It was just a twisted up scale though¡­ Nicely said it was something that was shaped like a drill. ¡¸That was terrific power. It would be able to pierce through any dragon of the same level. That golem too, since it¡¯s been blown away so thoroughly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to regenerate anywhere close to here.¡¹ ¡¸O-oh, well that¡¯s good I guess.¡¹ I¡¯d better be careful when I throw things. *Grr* Hesty¡¯s stomach growled. It¡¯s seems like we got carried away and talked for quite some time. ¡¸You¡¯re hungry huh.¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡¹ When I look at the sky, it¡¯s already evening. Hesty and I were both hungry. Therefore, ¡¸Here, apple. Have it as a snack before dinner.¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡­¡­¡­thanks.¡¹ When I plucked the apple and handed it to her, she started to eat. When I saw her, *Moshamosha*, eating that apple, for some reason she seemed like a cute little animal eating its food. And when she finished eating the apple ¡¸¡ª¡ª-I, spent too much time here.¡¹ Saying so she stood up. ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re going back?¡¹ ¡¸Un, soon, it¡¯ll be nighttime.¡¹ (TN: The extra commas are not mistakes, she just has weird pauses in her speech.) I see. The sun is setting and it¡¯s getting darker. I wonder if she has enough time to get home safely. ¡¸Umm, can I come here again?¡ª¨Cjust for a bit, I too, have some time, left over.¡¹ ¡¸Yep, whenever you want come on over. Well then, See ya!¡¹ ¡¸Un, see you later¡¹ And like that the first day of Hesty-sensei¡¯s lessons ended. Chapter 21: Breaking the Mold of What I Was Taught Chapter 21: Breaking the Mold of What I Was Taught Hesty came today as well just as she had asked. Therefore, I¡¯ll be learning some more today. Today Hesty didn¡¯t have a map, but instead a pure white wand. It was tapered to a fine point and looked like a letter opener. [house-magic-vol1-17] ¡¸Nn.¡¹ She presented the glossy and beautiful wand to me. Just by touching it, I can feel that it¡¯s quite tough. It is decorated with a red jewel-like stone and it seems considerably expensive. ¡¸Ummm¡­.are you giving me this?¡¹ ¡¸Nn, it¡¯s a dragon king bone wand. It¡¯s a magic catalyst.¡¹ ¡¸Magic catalyst huh. But the way I was taught it¡¯s not particularly necessary, is it useful for something?¡¹ Judging from what Sakura told me, I can activate magic just by using my imagination, I don¡¯t really know much about the use of magic catalysts. ¡¸N~, then it¡¯s fine to use it as equipment. You can hit stuff with it.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t immediately give up and start talking about physical stuff so quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m joking. There¡¯s a use for it.¡¹ Though her expression doesn¡¯t change too much, Hesty lets out a laugh unintentionally. Hesty doesn¡¯t seem to be the joking type, but it seems like she¡¯s still got a playful side. But still, I¡¯m glad. I was at a loss when she suddenly said that ¡®you can just hit your opponent with this dragon bone¡¯ ¡¸N, I won¡¯t say stuff like that anymore for now. From now on we¡¯re moving on to magic¡­¡­you imagine it, and use magic like that. That was the feeling I got from the golem, you used last time.¡¹ Oh right, I haven¡¯t made any golems in front of her. To be able to see through it¡­.as expected of a little girl traveler. She¡¯s got a sharp eye. ¡¸Imagination magic, is very convenient, and has a lot of flexibility. ¡ª¨Cbut it has, bad fuel consumption, it¡¯s exhausting. You¡¯ve experienced, it?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­..certainly. I get sleepy quite a lot.¡¹ When I continually use magic from noon till night I usually fall asleep before 12. I fall asleep as if I¡¯ve passed out and it feels good. Even if it seems like I¡¯ve gotten used to it, when I first started using it, I was going to bed very early and waking up really late every day. ¡¸Un¡­.. even while using imagination magic, you last for over half the day, that¡¯s quite, abnormal. Even so, becoming sleepy is inconvenient. That¡¯s why, I recommend making, a Magic Key¡­.or Spell Key as it¡¯s called.¡¹ ¡¸Spell Key?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something like, words you say, when using magic. If you use it, it¡¯ll work like magical wiring, in your head, and reduce your mental burden.¡¹ I look as Hesty points at an empty space. I see some falling leaves then, ¡¸Burn¡¹ She mutters a single word. And the falling leaves begin to burn. ¡¸Ooh, awesome!¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s, more. ¡ª-Explode¡¹ This time the falling leaves make a *Pon* sound and turn into little explosions. ¡¸Just like this, if you set a word and what you want to happen, beforehand, it¡¯s very easy to use.¡ª-for magic power, usage, using a catalyst, is much better than just imagination magic.¡¹ Oh I get it now. It¡¯s something like making a short-cut key in your head right? Without having to imagine it each time, you can match a phenomenon with words. Okay then, let¡¯s give it a try. ¡¸Hesty is there a trick to this?¡¹ ¡¸Trick? N¡­..it¡¯s easy. Just apply a word you know to a phenomenon you know.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ ¡¸Then¡­..here, have, this on your body. Just with that it should be usable.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ I accepted the wand from Hesty and began my personal challenge. ¡¸Well then,¡ª-Wood Golem!¡¹ Without me having to imagine the golem¡¯s shape like always, the image of the golem suddenly popped into my mind and combined with my words. Then, ¡¸¡ª¨COh, I did it.¡¹ The apple tree had changed into a golem right before my eyes. ¡¸Amazing. You did it on the first try.¡¹ *Clap Clap* Hesty gave me a round of applause. I¡¯m kinda happy about this. But, at the same time¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m a little unsatisfied¡­.I wonder if I could make this even simpler.¡¹ This is practically the same as always, just a little faster. That¡¯s why, I felt like I could do more with it. For example¡ª¨C ¡¸Wood Golem X5¡¹ An image of 5 completed golems combined with my words. Then, ¡¸Ohh¡­..as I thought I could do it!¡¹ The wood golems were created. And there were even 5 all at once. And I¡¯m not even tired! I¡¯m not tired and I¡¯m not hungry. This is amazing! ¡¸The magic consumption with this magic key is great!¡¹ I happily turned to look at Hesty. Once again she looked troubled like she did the other day. ¡¸Huh? Did you get another headache?¡¹ ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.that¡¯s the first time, I¡¯ve seen someone use it like that.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Since you can use it like this, I think it¡¯s pretty handy.¡¹ According to Hesty¡¯s explanation I thought that the Image Shortcut had a great effect that decreases the amount of work you need to do. But Hesty was shaking her head no. ¡¸Usually when you do too many settings, you run out of magic power. That¡¯s why normally, you minimize the number, and use magic keys with lower effectiveness.¡¹ ¡¸It was something like that? But Hesty did various things too?¡¹ Like explosion and burning and stuff. ¡¸I¡­am¡­this one¡­is used to it. It¡¯s because, I use other techniques in addition to it.¡¹ Unlike her appearance, Hesty seems to be highly skilled. I better not make light of this High-spec little girl. ¡¸¡­..but still, this is really amazing. I can make all the golems I want all at once!!¡¹ As long as I think of the finished product in my mind, I can create it just by saying a word. I wonder if it¡¯s alright that it¡¯s this simple? It¡¯s so easy that it¡¯s surprising. ¡¸Thank you so much Hesty. This is really easy to use.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯m glad. Even if the catalyst breaks, as long as you have a piece, you can use it.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, by the way, is it really ok for you to give me this bone wand?¡¹ I might not know about the prices in this world, but I do know that a dragon¡¯s bone is expensive. I wonder if it¡¯s really alright for me to accept this? ¡¸N, it¡¯s fine. This one, no longer needs it.¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s because her travels have finished? But if you¡¯re giving it to me, then my principles say I should accept. ¡¸If there comes a time when you¡¯d like it back then just tell me ok?¡¹ ¡¸Nn, if the time comes, I¡¯ll tell you. That¡¯s why, until then, keep it. Practice a lot.¡ª-that bone is really tough, even if you use it for a hundred years, it won¡¯t break.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ok. I¡¯ll practice a lot with it.¡¹ I was pretty excited, so just like that I continued to try out my new method of using magic until nighttime. Chapter 22: White Flame Dragon King-Hesty Radona Part 1 Chapter 22: White Flame Dragon King¨CHesty Radona Part 1 Evening. I continued practicing with the Magic Key until the sun set, but Hesty was still keeping me company. But, as expected, I started to worry for her since it was getting dark. ¡¸It¡¯s gotten dark out, is it alright that you haven¡¯t gone back Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸N, this is the last thing, then I¡¯ll go.¡¹ Ok good. If she continued to keep me company, then I wouldn¡¯t feel right allowing a young woman like her to walk home alone. I finish up my practice and take a bite out of an apple. Like this I¡¯ll be able to hold out till dinner. ¡¸Hesty, would you like an apple too?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t, need, anymore, today.¡¹ Up till now she¡¯s had 2 apples already. She might be full. ¡¸Well, I shall be leaving¡¹ Hesty said that, stood up, and turned her back towards me. ¡¸Ok, see ya!¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­Goodbye(****)¡¹ And just like that, she disappeared into the forest. There is a valley where a large amount of magic flows like water. It is surrounded on both sides by rocky mountains where man has yet to tread. The only ones who live there are dragons. Therefore, it came to be known as the Valley of the Dragons. There Hesty was in a place where she could look down upon the entire valley. A 2 meter long rainbow scaled dragon was sitting by her side. ¡¸Dragon King-sama¡¹ ¡¸n, what?¡¹ ¡¸Soon we¡¯ll reach the limit to how much we can suppress them. I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before a stupid dragon rushes out.¡¹ ¡¸If they saw, they¡¯d understand.¡¹ Hesty was gazing at the dragons within the valley. Half of the dragons seemed to be agitated and were breathing heavily from their nostrils. The words they were speaking were audible. ¡¸Still? We still can¡¯t go!?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a little longer! Soon Dragon King-sama¡¯s battle preparations will be finished. That¡¯s when!¡¹ ¡¸Uuu uuu¡­..hurry, let¡¯s hurry up and fight!¡¹ It can¡¯t be helped that they¡¯re so war-like. That¡¯s just the dragons¡¯ nature. It¡¯s the law of the jungle. They will completely submit to those who defeat them absolutely¡­.but can¡¯t bear the feeling of being looked down on by someone or something that has not defeated them. It can¡¯t be helped that they want me to fight that Dragon Vein House Man. Hesty understands that well. ¡¸I¡¯m already finished, telling him things. It was fun, but, it¡¯s the end.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡­..well then, when shall we move out?¡¹ ¡¸Tomorrow morning. I will go to battle with the rising of the sun. Have everyone, prepare themselves, as they wait.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ When the High Dragon heard Hesty¡¯s words, it flew to the center of the valley. ¡¸Listen! White Flame Dragon King, Hesty Radona-sama begins her fight at dawn on the morrow! Everyone prepare yourselves as you wait!¡¹ It made her words known to the public. After a moment, all the dragons flew into a great commotion. ¡¸UOOOO, Finally!!¡¹ ¡¸Our enemy is that little human!¡¹ ¡¸King! Our side is larger! That¡¯s why our side is stronger!!¡¹ ¡¸Alright! Tomorrow let¡¯s all go out to see Dragon King-sama¡¯s fight!!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸YAAAH!!¡¹¡¹¡¹ Hesty sighed as she heard the voices coming from below. ¡¸¡­..sometimes I wonder, why I started ruling over these idiots, I¡¯ve got some doubts¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, certainly, how should I say¡­they¡¯re a simple minded bunch¡­¡¹ The high dragon returned to her side and bowed. This high dragon has lived for several decades. In other words, with this much life experience, if it didn¡¯t have any ability to think carefully then it would be absurd. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. This one is the Dragon King who gathered this group once. So, for once, I might as well help them.¡¹ ¡¸Excuse me for saying so, but you are quite warm and kind Dragon King-sama.¡¹ This will certainly be the last job of my time as Dragon King and my life. Dragons live by the law of ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯. If I were to win, then they would continue to live under me as always. If they were to see me lose pathetically, these dragons would submit themselves to him. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good either way. ¡¸Well then, Dragon King-sama. Please ready yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Nn.¡¹ Hesty removed the clothes from her body. As she took off her pure white clothing, she revealed pure white skin. Her beautiful body reflected the moonlight then, ¡¸Nn¡­¡­!!¡¹ Hesty began to empower herself. Magic spread throughout her entire body, remaking it. Slowly turning into a huge white dragon. ¡¸I haven¡¯t, let my magic flow through my body, for quite a while now.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, we have been waiting for you, Dragon King-sama.¡¹ And so she continued to change. ¡¸I haven¡¯t ever really given it my all. Getting the chance to do so¡­.I¡¯m looking forward to it a bit.¡¹ A thin smile floated across her face as she returned to her original dragon form. *********************************************************** TBC¡­ Chapter 22: White Flame Dragon King-Hesty Radona Part 2 Chapter 22: White Flame Dragon King¨CHesty Radona Part 2 That day I woke up in the morning. ¡¸N~, it¡¯s been a while since I got up early¡¹ Thanks to the magic key technique that I learned from Hesty, I seem to be less tired. From now on, if I want to wake up earlier, I¡¯ll use the magic key. ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re up earlier than usual, but good morning Master. Your breakfast is ready.¡¹ As expected of Sakura. No matter what time I wake up, she gets up first and prepares my food. I think that she might be working a little too hard, and that it¡¯d be fine if she takes it easier but, ¡ºAre you planning on taking away the sole enjoyment from me who barely even sleeps!?¡» She said teary-eyed, so there was nothing to be done. That being the case, she woke up earlier than me today as well, and prepared my breakfast. ¡¸As always, Sakura¡¯s food is delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹ I leisurely ate my breakfast of piping hot rice, miso soup, and grilled meat. ¡¸Recently you¡¯ve been getting along with Hesty, so I polished my appeal so I wouldn¡¯t lose.¡¹ Those words made me choke a bit. ¡¸Eh? Umm, Sakura? You¡¯re not angry right?¡¹ ¡¸No~ it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m not burning with jealousy. That¡¯s because you always come back to me (this house). I just feel a sense of rivalry.¡¹ She¡¯s laughing, but her eyes are kind of scary. I don¡¯t really have anything to be guilty about, I¡¯m just getting along with Hesty. In essence it¡¯s just me being taught. ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s the thing for the magic technique you were taught yesterday right?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s the magic key¡¹ Sakura¡¯s method is superior in usage, and Hesty¡¯s is better with energy consumption. That¡¯s why when I have the time to do as I please I will use Sakura, and when I want to save time I will use the magic key. ¡¸I feel nothing but gratitude towards Hesty. She even gave me this wand.¡¹ and I placed the wand that I had been keeping on my waist onto the table. ¡¸Though I saw it last night, this wand has quite a lot of magic within it¡­.However, if Master were to use it with all your power then I think it would break.¡¹ According to Hesty this wand is quite solid, but since Sakura said so, that¡¯s probably the case. I have to think before I use it apparently. ¡¸But I wonder if Hesty made this wand? It¡¯s quite intricate.¡¹ ¡¸It might be because of the raw materials. That little woman is truly mysterious¡­¡¹ Every day she came to the apple orchard before I noticed her, and each night she disappeared into the western forest. ¡¸If her residence is close-by then I could go over and visit. But I don¡¯t really know where it is.¡¹ Saying that, I look out the window. From the living room I can see a rock face in the forest to the west. As I learned when I was attacked before, that is apparently the place where the dragons live, ¡¸I should take a walk and look around sometime. There might be a village.¡¹ As I murmured that, suddenly a shadow fell across the rock face. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s that?¡¹ In the sky to the west, there was a large body floating above the rock face. It was a huge white dragon. It¡¯s probably the biggest I¡¯ve ever seen as of now. And actually it seems to be heading over here. It¡¯s obviously looking at me. ¡¸Sakura, there¡¯s a strange dragon.¡¹ ¡¸Yes? What¡¯s wrong Master?¡¹ ¡¸I said there¡¯s a strange dragon over there and it¡¯s heading this way.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s quite a large dragon¡­¡¹ Is it about 30 meters in length? It seems to be flying over from the large rock face. Behind that huge dragon there is a multitude of dragons following it. ¡¸What¡¯s with that group? Is it some kind of great migration? Or is my house their goal?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Its eyes don¡¯t seem hostile; they might just be going out into the forest like usual.¡¹ I see. At any rate, if they¡¯re migrating then I¡¯d like for them to hurry up and pass by. The wind from their wings flapping is quite unpleasant. It¡¯s enough to make my house sway. ¡¸The closer they get, the stronger the wind will be. Should we go below for a while?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s do that.¡¹ And so Sakura and I were about to descend to the ground. At that moment. ¡ªGOU!!¡ª [house-magic-vol1-18] From my house¡¯s surroundings a blanket of flame came flying down from the west. The house¡­wasn¡¯t burnt. But because some of the flames flew into the house, some of the golems inside were dispatched. The flames were shot from high above so the apple orchard wasn¡¯t burnt. But further into the forest some of the trees were burnt to ashes. ¡ª-Ahh, I see. ¡¸Sakura, it¡¯s seems like it¡¯s the usual.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Indeed¡¹ It doesn¡¯t seem like we were burnt because we were in the way. At any rate, it took up a position near the top of my house. It beat the air with its large wings and caused a strong wind to dance about. My house and my apple orchard started to sway more strongly. Further proof was given when, ¡ºI have come to fight. The one who lives on this land come and fight with me. If not I will use my white flame to burn this place.¡» The dragon¡¯s spoke such words. I understand the gist of what¡¯s going on. Though I was a little curious about its appearance and was a little expectant, ¡¸¡­.you¡¯re also here to threaten the land where I live in peace.¡¹ Well then, let¡¯s fight. If I don¡¯t fight I won¡¯t be able to protect my own home. The enemy is 30 meters long. It¡¯s much larger than a wood golem. It¡¯s extremely large but, ¡¸I will beat down anyone who threatens my home!¡¹ As I get angrier I gather my magic and touch both Sakura and my wand. I will use both synchronization and my magic key. I will show the fruits of all my training up till now. ¡¸Let¡¯s go Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes Master. Anytime you¡¯re ready¡¹ ¡¸Wood Armor. Mode ¡¶Vajra Samurai¡·!!¡¹ Then ¡ª¨Ca wooden giant slowly rose. Chapter 23: Huge White Dragon VS. Giant Vajra Part 1 Chapter 23: Huge White Dragon VS. Giant Vajra Part 1 This incident was even visible from the Witch¡¯s country, Prussia. ¡¸There¡¯s a message from the Distant Observation Squad! In the west of the Dark Forest there is a large group of Dragons!¡¹ As Dianeia looked out the window of her office, she heard shouting from below. The messenger entered while running. Placing the map on the desk, a number of amplification magic charms were prepared. ¡¸The wolf people are fleeing! Hurry call for aid and prepare for evacuation!¡¹ ¡¸Evacuate? Where do you suggest we go?! That white flame dragon has appeared!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no good¡­..this capital is already finished!!¡¹ Before long there wasn¡¯t just reports streaming in, but screams of despair mixed in as well. ¡¸EVERYONE! CALM YOURSELVES!!¡¹ Dianeia thundered, and the office fell silent. ¡¸Calm down and report. Messenger, how many dragons are there?¡¹ ¡¸A-at least fifty. They are all flying in the skies above the dark forest along with the Dragon King! In addition one part of the forest has already been reduced to ashes!¡¹ Fumu, Dianeia looked out the window. Certainly she could see it. The giant white dragon. ¡¸Huh, so that¡¯s the Dragon King? I heard that it was dormant, but for it to appear so close by¡­¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia-sama, that¡¯s¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, please issue the evacuation order Knight Captain. Please evacuate as many people as you can¡­.has a request for reinforcements been made to the fortified city?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but the aid will take at the very least a day to arrive.¡¹ Fumu, Dianeia nodded and checked the equipment around her hips. There she had a powerful magic catalyst. It was the high dragon knife that she had set aside to sell. And lying across her desk was her broom shaped staff. Then she said, ¡¸I will¡­¡­.go and fight¡¹ ¡¸Princess-sama?!¡¹ ¡¸I may be useless but I can at least do this much¡­¡¹ Everyone in the office gasped at her words. To go against the dragons by herself¡­it was clear what the outcome would be. No matter how great of a mage Dianeia was, ¡¸Princess, if I may be so bold¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I know Knight Captain. It¡¯s not possible for me to win and it¡¯d just be throwing my life away¡­but if I use all my power then I can at least hold it back for a while.¡¹ Even though she appears like that, she is a high ranking mage. I¡¯ll show you I can do at least this much, Dianeia whispered. ¡¸Princess¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸At times like this I¡¯m thankful that I¡¯m the second princess. Instead of being forced to run away, I can fight instead.¡¹ Her legs are shaking. Tension has already made her body stiffen. But even so, she hasn¡¯t lost her will to fight. ¡¸I¡¯m off guys. I¡¯ll leave everything else to you. Please continue to observe properly till the end.¡¹ ¡¸Princess!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I will use my life to buy time for the citizens! That is a Princess¡¯s¡­no¡­.my duty.¡¹ Speaking thusly, Dianeia used transfer magic. It is a magic that can ignore distance and move instantly to a location. Resolving herself to die, she transferred herself to the western dark forest. ¡¸¡­¡­!?¡¹ And the moment she transferred, she saw it. The incredible sight of the man with vast magical power fighting the Dragon King with a wooden giant. ***************************************************** TBC¡­ Chapter 23: Huge White Dragon VS. Giant Vajra Part 2 Chapter 23: Huge White Dragon VS. Giant Vajra Part 2 I settled the wood armor ¡¶Vajra¡· around myself and looked up to the sky. There was the white dragon with flames flashing in its mouth. It¡¯s huge. It¡¯s about as big as my house. I used around 100 apple trees to create my armor. ¡¶Vajra¡· may be big, but it¡¯s only 7 meters tall at best. In size the other side has the advantage. In height and positioning the other side also has the advantage. However, ¡¸Master! The house is being protected by my magic. So please fight as much as you please!¡¹ ¡¸Alright!!¡¹ Inside of the wood golem, Sakura was lying across me. We are constantly synchronized. Ah, I can continuously feel the current status of my peaceful home. ¡¸¡­.this place is my home. This is the place where I can live happily.¡¹ Then, ¡¸There¡¯s absolutely no reason I should lose!!¡¹ ¡ºTake this!!¡» The flame breath came. The flame was fast as light and burned intensely. ¡¸¡­¡­what the hell are you doing to my home!¡¹ A hectare of forest was already burnt to ashes behind my house. But, ¡¸Any further and my house will start to burn.¡ª¨CGOLEMS!!¡¹ The tens of golems stored within my house shot out from the windows and spread themselves into a dome-like shield. Since they were originally made of living wood, they have quite a bit of moisture stored within them, but they¡¯re steaming. Normally they¡¯d burn. But somehow they¡¯ve stopped just before turning to charcoal. It¡¯s still possible to use them as a defensive wall. ¡ºThere¡¯s still more!!¡» The dragon beat its wings at the wall of golems and blew them away. It wasn¡¯t just flames. The wind from those huge wings had more than enough power. In the air it is superior. A formidable foe. However, ¡¸This is literally my Home Field!!¡¹ I have the Home Field advantage. There¡¯s nothing here that I cannot use as I please. Right now there are over 100 apple trees within my garden. I can make use of each and every one of them. ¡¸¡ª¨CGrow and Capture!¡¹ That instant, 100 apple trees all began to grow and shoot into the sky. ¡º!?¡» The white dragon began to bend its body, but it was too slow. Now that I have the magic key, I can use magic with immediate effects. ¡¸¡ª-GOLEM X100! CAPTURE IT!¡¹ I had used this type of spell many times before, so using the wand as the catalyst I invoked it. The trees transformed into Golems, and each of them extended their arms to capture the dragon. ¡ºNuu¡­.!!¡» The white dragon started to roll its body in an attempt to drive away the branches. If it was one or two, then it¡¯s likely that it¡¯d be able to get rid of them. But it¡¯s impossible to escape from all 100. Already its feet, tail, and body have been bound. ¡¸¡ª-Gotcha!¡¹ In return, the wand that I have equipped on my hip starts to creak. Even so I¡¯m not letting it go! ¡ºImpudent!!¡» The white dragon spat out a blaze and burned off the golems¡¯ arms. The broken bits from the golems are like volcanic rocks falling from the sky. But the armor¡¯s defenses are perfect. Among the falling debris I began running without paying them any mind and started to head towards the base of the trees which were growing into the sky. ¡¸This is the end!¡¹ Then I gathered all the apple trees and gripped them tightly. A great weight settled upon the armor¡¯s arm but, ¡¸This is nothing¡­.¡¹ Because of the enhanced muscle power given by the armor, carrying these trees is too easy. Indeed, ¡¶Vajra¡· mode has two traits. It is wooden armor made from compressing 100 trees together. The first is its overwhelming heaviness. It¡¯s so heavy that it sinks into the ground as it walks. And the other is, the magic power gathered from combining all 100 trees together. This allows it to show overwhelming power. Weight x Power. That is, ¡¸¡¶Vajra¡·!!¡¹ ¡º¡­.!?¡» [house-magic-vol1-06] I gripped the trees and put them over my shoulder, ¡¸FAAAAAAALLLL!!¡¹ I mightily pulled the trees as if I was doing a one-armed shoulder throw. That power was completely transferred to the white dragon and, ¡º¡­¡­GA!?¡» The white dragon crashed down into the forest. The Dragon King¡¯s back slammed into the ground. It seems like its entire body received a shock because it coughed up blood. Then, ¡¸¡ª-¡¹ Once it fell, it stopped moving. Because I was synchronized with Sakura, I understood. The magic within the dragon had settled completely. The battle was over. ¡¸¡­..Be obedient and stay down! You annoying dragon!¡¹ ¡¸Master¡¯s gallant figure is the coolest!¡¹ Without releasing my wood armor, I received Sakura¡¯s praise and walked to the dragon¡¯s side. I wanted to confirm my victory. ************************************************ Dianeia had started to cry without even noticing it. ¡¸H-huh¡­.? Why¡­..?¡¹ This happened right in front of my eyes. The King amongst dragons. An existence that humans cannot win against. The truth before her eyes caused her to be overwhelmed with emotions. ¡¸¡ª¨CEarth Vein Man. I¡­¡­admire your strength¡­¡¹ Dianeia is just a single witch. To become strong she trained assiduously, and became an Archmage. In order to become stronger and enrich her country, she had summoned this magic spot, the earth vein. But only half that wish was granted, and she did not get any stronger. That¡¯s why, even just a little, she was frustrated. ¡­..if he wasn¡¯t here, wouldn¡¯t I have been able to become stronger? I don¡¯t know what that man went through to obtain that power. Could it possibly be that it was as simple as him just living there doing nothing? That¡¯s why she was envious, and thought of how it would be if she were in such a position. But now it¡¯s different. When she saw his strength, when she saw his power, her heart started to burn. In the middle of her body there was a heart-wrenching burning sensation. That will shook her heart and mind. Because he has something he wants to protect he fought against the Dragon King without budging an inch. The spirit, heart, and strength to bring the King of the Skies crashing to the ground. She thought¡­..he¡¯s amazing. Chapter 24: Finishing the Dragon King Chapter 24: Finishing the Dragon King The area where the white dragon fell was in a sorry state. The earth and trees were practically all crushed by the huge body. ¡¸Ahhh, the area around my house has gotten even more tattered.¡¹ Even without this, there were many places that were reduced to ashes by this bothersome dragon. Even though my view has improved, the scenery is pretty bad so I¡¯ll fix it later. ¡¸Will you plant some kind of fruit tree, Master?¡¹ ¡¸I think so. If I plant a tree then it can also serve as ant-air equipment, so that¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s always possible that we might get attacked from the sky again.¡¹ And, when I looked at the sky, the other dragons had started to run away. ¡ºDr-Dragon King-sama got done in!? By such a little human guy?¡» ¡ºRun! Run!¡» ¡ºU-Ueeeiiii!!!¡» ¡¸¡­.somehow they¡¯ve got a really casual way of speaking though¡­.¡¹ I understand that they¡¯re panicking, but it¡¯s still an absurdly light tone. Well, as long as I don¡¯t need to fight any more than necessary it¡¯s fine. ¡¸So, the problem is what to do with this big thing¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Please be careful Master. It is still breathing.¡¹ Yeah, I got it. This dragon isn¡¯t dead. I can tell because I can feel its heart beating through the ground. So, as I carefully approached the dragon¡¯s head, its large eyes opened and looked at me. ¡º¡­.Kill me.¡» It moved its mouth slightly and groaned at me. Neither its head nor its body even twitched, so I could tell it was quite exhausted. ¡ºThis one can no longer move. I have already spat out all my breath as well. I have no physical or magical strength left. Just kill me.¡» The white dragon was sprawled out defenselessly as it appealed to me. Well it¡¯s good that it can¡¯t go on a rampage at least but, ¡¸Who¡¯s going to kill who? You troublesome dragon.¡¹ ¡ºWhat¡­..?¡» I didn¡¯t really intend to do something like that from the start. ¡¸If I were to kill such a big thing as you wouldn¡¯t my house and land get cluttered and polluted?¡¹ ¡ºNu..!?¡» Even though this big dragon has already torn up the forest, I don¡¯t want to make it even worse. That¡¯s why I wanted it to hurry up and go away as soon as it could move, I thought that but¡­. ¡ºI see¡­¡­then I¡¯ll become small.¡» ¡¸Huh?¡¹ The white dragon said that and its body started to shake. And then a thick fog arose from its white scales and, ¡¸How about, this?¡¹ When the fog clears up *Pop* there was a pure white little girl sitting flat on the ground. That girl was only wearing underwear the same color as the scales. Apparently, it seems like dragons can turn into people in this world. That in itself was surprising but, ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­Hesty?¡¹ I was surprised when I saw the face that I remembered. All the more so because it was the little woman who had been helping me out till now. ¡¸Indeed, I am Hesty Radona. The White Flame Dragon King. ¡ª¨Cwell, Ex-Dragon King.¡¹ ¡¸I was wondering why I was being glanced at while you were attacking my apple orchard and house¡­..¡¹ I was wondering whether the dragons usually talk so much while they¡¯re attacking, but now I get it. It was an acquaintance huh? ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve gotten smaller. Now it won¡¯t be too cluttered or dirty.¡¹ And so Hesty lay down face up on the ground in her little girl form. ¡¸Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹ ¡¸You know. Finish it. In this form it should be easy to kill me.¡¹ ¡¸Oi, wait a sec. Why does it sound like it¡¯s decided that I¡¯m going to be a murderer?¡¹ I have no intention of killing one of my acquaintances. Besides she¡¯s the dragon king¡­well let¡¯s leave that aside for now. ¡¸Why did you attack this place Hesty?¡¹ I haven¡¯t heard that yet. I already understand that it wasn¡¯t for my magic from the talk before we fought. Actually, if she was aiming for the magic then she had many chances. There must have been plenty of times that I let down my guard while talking to Hesty where she could have attacked me. She purposefully left and changed into a different form to come and fight me. ¡¸Why did you purposefully come this morning to attack?¡¹ When she heard me ask again, Hesty had an embarrassed and troubled expression. It was a hesitant expression as if expressing ¡°Should I say?¡± ¡­¡­.that means there should be some kind of circumstances right? If so then that¡¯s better, cause I can¡¯t do anything without hearing about it first. ¡¸For now, just tell me about it Hesty. I won¡¯t treat those who don¡¯t keep causing me and my house problems badly.¡¹ I say as I remove my wood armor and sit down next to Hesty. Neither of us feel like fighting anymore, so I no longer need my armor. All that¡¯s left is to talk. Then after waiting a little bit Hesty began to talk little by little. ¡¸¡ª-I wanted to lose for the sake of the other dragons. I wanted to lose to show that you are much stronger than them. It¡¯s because you are the most powerful one I know¡­.¡¹ ************* I listened to her talk about the circumstances for a few minutes. About the dragons¡¯ traits and their natures. And by defeating her, that is the dragon king, the other dragons won¡¯t recklessly challenge me. ¡¸Ok I understand. You fought for the other dragons. And so you¡¯ve achieved your goal am I right?¡¹ ¡¸Un, after being defeated so obviously no one should come over here. ¡ª-even so, if there were some who did, all you¡¯d have to do is show them my head and they¡¯d definitely listen to you.¡¹ I understand that the dragon race follows the strong very well now. ¡¸That¡¯s why, it¡¯s fine for you to take my head.¡¹ She also understands so she closes her eyes and stretches out her neck. Therefore, I, to this white beautiful head¡­. ¡ª¡ª-*Smack!* I give her a knock on the head. ¡¸!?¡¹ Hesty opened her eyes in surprise. Her eyes were a little teary. ¡¸This is the punishment for causing me and Sakura trouble.¡¹ ¡¸It hurts¡­¡­¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-20] Hesty held her head and trembled a little. Of course since I actually put some power into it. It¡¯d be troublesome if it didn¡¯t hurt at all. However, ¡¸Ok. Then with this I¡¯ve given you the finishing blow. Now I forgive you!¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..¡¹ ¡¸You had your own circumstances and such so it really couldn¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s why I paid you back in proportion to how bothersome it was, and that¡¯s the end.¡¹ My house was hurt some, but Hesty was also quite injured as well. That¡¯s why I thought that this would be enough for now. But Hesty seemed to be bewildered by my decision. Is it really that surprising though? ¡¸Th-that¡¯s, not dragon common sense¡­..¡¹ I¡¯m a human though¡­ I¡¯m not aware of dragon common sense in the slightest. Actually I should say that. ¡¸Hesty. Just tell me if you¡¯re troubled. We have a good chance to talk so let¡¯s have a full consultation.¡¹ If we had a conversation like this first, then we might not have had to have this fight in the first place. ¡¸Consultation¡­.? But, I don¡¯t know, how to do that.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s just talking and listening. It¡¯s not a bad thing to depend on your neighbors when you¡¯re having a problem.¡¹ In that regard we are both the same. When I was having trouble I received help and now that she¡¯s having problems I should help her. That¡¯s just how you interact and keep your relations with your neighbors. ¡­¡­¡­well I actually don¡¯t like doing it that much though¡­¡­ Even so, I¡¯ll throw out my chest and say it. ¡¸If you¡¯re in trouble rely on me Hesty. Even if you just need to talk I¡¯ll listen to you.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..n¡¹ Hesty gave a small nod. With this the annoying neighborhood dragon problem has come to an end. ¡¸¡ª¡ªAh, but you still messed up the area around my house so I¡¯ll have you help clean this up.¡¹ ¡¸Uh, mm, sorry. I¡¯ll help.¡¹ And so we started to make up with each other as we cleaned up the aftermath. Chapter 25: The First Tenant (Dragon) Chapter 25: The First Tenant (Dragon) While we were cleaning up the area around my house, Hesty pulled at my waist. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸The wand, it¡¯s broken.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹ Just as she said, when I looked at my waist the pretty white wand was broken in half. ¡¸Uwa, seriously? I did hear it creaking and cracking when I summoned the 100 golems though¡­¡¹ ¡¸As expected it couldn¡¯t endure Master¡¯s magic¡­..¡¹ I see, it turned out just like Sakura had said. But still¡­no matter if Hesty was the cause of this, I feel kind of guilty that I¡¯d already broken something that I¡¯d been given just yesterday. That¡¯s why I was about to apologize, but when I looked at Hesty she had her mouth hanging open in disbelief. ¡¸Unbelievable¡­..I, put considerable effort into it when I made it. It shouldn¡¯t even crack if it was hit by a steel sword¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, as I thought Hesty made this wand.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I, can effectively be considered as a, wand craftsman. I have a license¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ There¡¯s a such thing as a license? ¡¸When I was travelling, I did that for a living. I am registered and licensed, for many other things. As a mage I also have a reasonable position.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­..you really do have quite a bit of life experience.¡¹ I wonder how long of a journey she went on? It was probably quite long. Since she¡¯s the Dragon King, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s not as young as she looks. ¡¸Nevertheless¡­¡­this was a wand made by using my, the dragon king¡¯s, tail bone. Because of that it is extremely strong¡­..or it should¡¯ve been, I never imagined it¡¯d end up like this.¡¹ Rather than sad, Hesty had a curious expression on her face. This wand seemed to have taken an abnormal amount of power. ¡¸But what should I do? Without this I can¡¯t use the magic key right?¡¹ ¡¸N¡­..without a catalyst, it¡¯s pretty much impossible.¡¹ As I thought. That means the new technique that I learned has become useless. The magic key is convenient so I wanted to use it in my everyday life though. This is a problem. As I was thinking Hesty tilted her head and peered at my face. ¡¸If you don¡¯t have this key, you¡¯ll be troubled?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll be considerably troubled¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll fix it.¡¹ Hesty removed the wand from my waist. And after confirming the condition of the broken wand, she nodded. ¡¸N, if I have a day, I can fix it. For materials, I still have some from my tail.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh seriously? You¡¯re a life saver.¡¹ I was thinking about trying to repair it with my own magic, but if the original manufacturer offers to fix it, then that¡¯s even better. ¡¸¡­..when there¡¯s trouble you said that we should help each other¡­I¡¯ll help you.¡¹ ¡¸Haha that¡¯s right huh? Thank you so much. Without Hesty I can¡¯t fix it after all¡­¡¹ After all putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t know how to make a wand¡­.I don¡¯t even know where to get the right dragon king bones or whatever. ¡¸But if it¡¯s just the bones, then you can get it even without me. There are still, six other Dragon Kings.¡¹ Huh, there are still six of them? That¡¯s quite a few. Well, even so, ¡¸The only dragon king that I know is Hesty, and the only wand maker that I know is Hesty. That¡¯s why I was thinking that I¡¯m glad to know Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..Nn¡¹ Hesty seemed a little embarrassed as she turned her head away and nodded. Sweet little lady. I say ¡®little¡¯ but I don¡¯t even know how old she really is. ¡¸In any case, helping each other like this is a great thing. Hesty remember to come to me if you have any problems alright?¡¹ As I said that Hesty nodded then looked off into the sky. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªthen, there is one thing troubling me, right now.¡¹ ¡¸Right now? What?¡¹ ¡¸I¡­.don¡¯t have anywhere to live¡­¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing all of a sudden. ¡¸You don¡¯t have any place to live?¡¹ ¡¸N, it disappeared.¡¹ ¡¸Ummmmm¡­? Haven¡¯t you been living in the dragons¡¯ valley up till now?¡¹ From what she said a while ago it was pretty clear that she had a home there but¡­ ¡¸I, lost. I have lost my place as the dragon king that the other dragons will obey. I can no longer return to the valley where they live.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s such a thing in the valley of dragons?¡¹ ¡¸Un, most likely the, majority of the dragons, are treating me as if I am dead already.¡¹ The dragons¡¯ survival of the fittest doctrine is surprisingly cruel. ¡¸My clothes, are in a different location so it¡¯s fine. But if I can¡¯t find a place to stay tonight, I will have to, sleep outside. But, it¡¯s dangerous, so I can¡¯t actually sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, You¡¯re such a big dragon so I didn¡¯t think sleeping outside would be dangerous for you Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸N¡­if I sleep outside, I¡¯ll be on alert, I might inadvertently, turn into a dragon and let out my breath. That makes it, dangerous for the surroundings.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s what you mean by dangerous?¡¹ Certainly if a dragon king was sleeping outside there shouldn¡¯t be any danger because of her strength. ¡¸If you have a bed to sleep in then you won¡¯t turn into a dragon?¡¹ ¡¸Nn¡­..if I have a sense of security then it¡¯s fine. If I¡¯m on guard while, I sleep, then it¡¯s easy to change into a dragon. So, if you know of a place, I can stay or live, I¡¯d like you to introduce it to me. I¡¯ll do something, about the money.¡¹ I see. She needs a proper place to stay huh? But I don¡¯t know of any towns or inns¡­ I don¡¯t know about any accommodations or what you need to buy a house. I should ask the witch princess about that when I get the chance¡­but right now she needs a roof over her head. ¡¸¡­¡­oh¡­.oh wait¡­¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ I just had a great idea. ¡¸Sakura I need to talk to you for a moment¡­..¡¹ ¡¸You need to talk to me about letting Hesty-chan live here?¡¹ ¡¸Uh yeah, you really understand me well.¡¹ I had just thought of it now and was going to consult Sakura. ¡¸It¡¯s because Master is kind. This is within my assumptions.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll ask again, but is it okay for her to live here?¡¹ ¡¸I am Master¡¯s property, so feel free to do as you please Master.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no, I meant that the magic is really thick around here right? So I wanted to know if it was okay for her to live here¡­¡¹ Hearing that, Sakura narrowed her eyes for a moment in thought, then she nodded. ¡¸I see¡­¡­. Most likely this amount of magic power will not cause Hesty-chan any real harm, I think it should be fine¡­¡­but the main living floor may be a different story.¡¹ ¡¸Oh. Is that so?¡¹ Then it¡¯s decided. ¡¸That being the case. Stay here Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸Is that alright¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸Yep. The owner and the house itself said it should be fine, so it¡¯s alright.¡¹ We have quite a few vacant rooms and empty cabins. I was troubled over what I was going to use them for so this seems perfect. ¡¸N¡ª¡ªthen, please, take, care, of me.¡¹ ¡¸Yep, glad to have you Hesty.¡¹ And like that I got a new person as a housemate¡­no, I mean I got a new dragon as a housemate. Chapter 26: Unaware Savior Chapter 26: Unaware Savior Evening. When we finished cleaning up the ashes around the house. ¡¸Amazing¡¹ Hesty sighed as we were taking a break while sitting on a log. ¡¸What¡¯s amazing?¡¹ ¡¸This land is, amazing. I was, surprised, that after working, for half a day, my magic would be recovered, that much, just by eating an apple.¡¹ Now that I think about it, Hesty¡¯s hair, skin, and clothes were pretty torn up a while ago, but before I noticed it they had cleaned up. ¡¸N, it¡¯s the power of the magic spot. Just by staying here, magic will restore.¡¹ ¡¸It has that kind of effect?¡¹ ¡¸It recovers, because it spreads through the entire body, so the whole body is recovered¡­¡­It is, stronger than any magic spot, that I know of.¡¹ Hesty excitedly says. I don¡¯t know about any others so I can¡¯t really tell. I¡¯m considerably worn out and feeling pretty hungry. Just being here doesn¡¯t make me feel as if I¡¯m recovering. ¡¸¡­..for you, you were already in a different league when, it comes to magic power, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ ¡¸It feels like you¡¯re forsaking me Hesty¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true. We aren¡¯t comparable. You can¡¯t be compared with anything, except a higher existence. Therefore, that¡¯s, inevitable.¡¹ She said with certainty. I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s praising me or just shocked¡­ ¡¸Well whatever. Should I just have an apple to calm my stomach?¡¹ And as I went into the apple orchard to grab a fresh apple¡­. ¡¸Sorry, may I please have a moment of your time?¡¹ Dianeia arrived and asked while wearing an awfully neat dress. ************** Today Dianeia was wearing a dress that made her seem more like a princess than a witch. ¡¸Hm? Oh, what¡¯s up Dianeia? What are you doing here wearing those clothes? You seem awfully motivated or something¡­¡¹ ¡¸Motiva¡­..It was meant to be formal, but it¡¯s fine. I have something I need to talk to you about, could you listen?¡¹ ¡¸What is it? I¡¯m already tired today so I¡¯d like it if you were brief.¡¹ I got helped by the golems and my new lodger to clean up my house¡¯s surroundings. I¡¯m not sleepy, but I am hungry. ¡¸¡­¡­.you did have a pretty flashy battle after all.¡¹ After seeing the appearance of my home, Dianeia lowered her eyes to the ground. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I was inconsiderate. Today you had such a battle. I should have come to visit after you had more time to rest.¡¹ Well, I¡¯m not tired because of the battle though. Still, it¡¯s pretty much the same so I might as well go with the flow. ¡¸But I have one request, Earth Vein Man. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s after you¡¯ve rested. But could you please come to my city tonight? I would like to give you a public commendation.¡¹ Dianeia bowed her head and asked. But, what do you mean public commendation? ¡¸What am I getting commended for? I don¡¯t remember doing anything that is worthy of praise from you guys?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­you are a Hero. Because you have saved, both me and the royal capital Prussia from that giant white dragon king.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..what?¡¹ I don¡¯t remember saving them at all. What kind of logic made it like this? ¡¸Since the dragon you fought was so big, we could see it all the way from town. Viewing it from our side you are a Hero who defended us from a giant dragon. Our Savior. At the very least we, the ones who govern the city, think so.¡¹ Ahh, so that¡¯s how they see it? That situation was just to protect my house from being on the brink of destruction. I only fought for myself. ¡¸But in the end we were saved as well. That is the truth, we would like to express our gratitude by any means. At the very least, that¡¯s what we in the government think.¡¹ I got this far with my ¡°come what may¡± style of doing things, but what should I do in this situation? Honestly I don¡¯t really want to go into town. It¡¯s already pretty late and there are still things that need doing around here. I¡¯m hungry too, furthermore, ¡¸When you say commendation¡­what will I actually be receiving?¡¹ I don¡¯t know what merit there is to accepting this reward. ¡¸Ehh Uhhhhhhmmm¡­..you will get special privilege in town. If you ever wander through town you will be treated with great hospitality¡­¡¹ That, I don¡¯t really need that. I don¡¯t usually go out. ¡¸Anything else?¡¹ ¡¸U, y-yes¡­¡­basically you will gain honor and reputation in this country and its surroundings. People will be more accommodating and things will be cheaper and easier.¡¹ Accommodating huh? This is a difficult decision to make as I don¡¯t really leave my house that much. ¡¸It¡¯s no good tomorrow?¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­..I¡¯m very sorry, but I¡¯d like it to be today if at all possible. I¡¯d like you to come since the magic overflowing from your body has settled.¡¹ Huh, I used quite a bit of magic but it¡¯s still overflowing? ¡¸Even now there¡¯s a lot. Concentrated magic is overflowing from you but it¡¯s less than usual. If you were to come and you were releasing as much magic power as you usually do, the inside of the castle might turn into a Carnival of people wetting themselves¡­..¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­unpleasant.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s unpleasant for me too. How should I put it, I will definitely be the first one to leak¡­..¡¹ What is this? Is it possible that if I go out full of energy I cause an outbreak of people wetting themselves? How ridiculously troublesome. ¡­¡­.well, normally I don¡¯t leave my house so it¡¯s fine. ¡¸and so that means that this is our chance. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s a short time, so would you please come to my city? I¡¯m begging you¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia said and bowed her head towards me. Well, lemme see. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any disadvantage to getting privilege and honor in the town. At first we had some trouble, but now there isn¡¯t any hostility between us. If it only takes a short time then it might be good to head over. ¡¸Will this commendation really end quickly?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yes! Because I practice transfer magic we can move immediately! All you do is talk to some of the upper echelon of the town and the important people and it¡¯ll soon be over! Once you¡¯d like to leave you can return immediately!¡¹ She invited me so desperately and passionately, but it seems like it will only take a short amount of time. ¡¸Fumu fumu¡­..that transfer magic is the thing I saw that allows you to travel in an instant?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes. It¡¯s one of my specialties. I can make two round trips easily.¡¹ I see. Then there¡¯s no travel time to worry about. And when I want to return then I can just leave, huh¡­ I got it, with these conditions then it might not be too bad to make an appearance. There¡¯s still some time till dinner too. ¡¸Alright. From now until dinner I¡¯ll go on a day trip.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thank you! I owe you¡­..!¡¹ Dianeia gripped her hands as if in prayer and bowed towards me. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so grateful, but let¡¯s just leave that aside for the time being. ¡­..well it¡¯s not a bad thing to go see the town at least once. As I was thinking, ¡¸Hey¡¹ Someone appeared and grabbed at my waist. ¡¸Can I, come too?¡¹ It was Hesty who had put her white clothes on after the battle. ¡¸to the town? Do you need something?¡¹ ¡¸I hid, some wand materials, in the town. I want, to get those.¡¹ Ahh so it¡¯s to get some materials for wands. Then this is perfect. ¡¸Dianeia, can I take her too?¡¹ I placed my hand onto Hesty¡¯s head as I asked. Dianeia nodded slowly while looking surprised. ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really mind but¡­..w-who is that girl? It¡¯s not as much as you, but I feel quite a bit of magic power. Is she your child brought from a different marriage?¡¹ She doesn¡¯t look to be the same race as me so she came up with that reason. ¡¸She¡¯s not. But, she is a lodger.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see. A lodger! ¡­¡­.there¡¯s plenty of space in your house for a housemate.¡¹ Dianeia looked back and forth between Hesty and my house, that should be understandable. Actually, why is she looking so much at my house? Does it really look so strange when it¡¯s burnt? ¡¸Ah, no don¡¯t mind me. I was just thinking about how spacious it must be.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸W-well then, I¡¯m ready to do the transfer magic, are you ready?¡¹ Ready? Oh wait! I need to call out to Sakura. ¡¸Sakura, I¡¯ll be going out for a bit, so please take care of dinner!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, certainly!¡¹ When I call out to the house, Sakura¡¯s gentle voice answers me. Alright! Now I¡¯m all set. ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s fine now Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸T-then begin transfer. Shorten and erase the distance of the land¡ª-Instant Transfer!¡¹ As she chanted the spell she held onto me and Hesty, and just like that we moved. In this way I was escorted to town for the first time by the witch princess. Chapter 27: His name is… Chapter 27: His name is¡­ When I opened my eyes I was looking down from the second floor of a spacious room. Under the luxuriously decorated banisters there were people wearing various types of clothing. That¡¯s not all. ¡¸The guest of honor has arrived!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the savior!¡¹ ¡¸The hero of our land has arrived!¡¹ Somehow it seems like I¡¯m really welcome. The lower floor was in an uproar. ¡¸What are these people?¡¹ ¡¸They are the influential people in town, the high rank adventurers.¡¹ Huh those kind of people gathered here? But well, ¡¸Savior-sama! Thank you! Thank you!¡¹ ¡¸Booze! Bring the alcohol! We need to entertain our savior!¡¹ There are also people with tears streaming down their faces and people worshipping me though? How did this turn into a huge ruckus like a giant festival? Yep, I feel like I¡¯ve been set up. ¡¸I told you so right? That you had saved the city?¡¹ ¡¸Though it doesn¡¯t feel like I did¡­¡¹ ¡¸That white dragon king and the other dragons were only a few Kilometers from this capital. There were many who were prepared to die. The majority of the people here saw the dragon king burn the forest to ashes. It was pandemonium.¡¹ Is that so? It was that kind of situation? However, ¡¸N? What?¡¹ ¡­¡­..the reason that everyone fell into chaos is right next to me at this very moment. It¡¯s probably better not to mention this¡­I don¡¯t have any reason to either. As I was thinking that Hesty moved towards a window on the other side of the group of people. There was no one around it and it looked to be a window of a back room. ¡¸Well then, I, will be going out the window.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Are you going to get the wand/staff materials?¡¹ (TN: I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s staff or wand¡­it looks like a staff in the cover art but how do you leave a full length staff hanging on your waist? Tsue can mean wand, staff, or cane T_T) ¡¸N, I¡¯ll be back, in a few minutes¡¹ ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯m off¡¹ Hesty said and jumped out of the second floor window. ¡¸¡­¡­is it alright to let that girl go out alone? Though the capital may have good public order, it¡¯ll be night soon.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it should be fine.¡¹ She¡¯s the dragon king who made this town fall into panic after all. Actually I think I¡¯d be more worried about this city if something were to happen. ¡¸Is that so? If you say it¡¯s alright then I don¡¯t mind¡­.anyways come over here.¡¹ Dianeia invited me into the back room. It was the deserted back room that Hesty had just left through. ¡¸Hm? Is this where I¡¯m getting the commendation?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, at first I was thinking of doing it on the first floor but¡­¡­the people are a lot more excited than I thought. To avoid mayhem, the magic knight captain and I will act as representatives and present you with the commendation. I think¡­¡¹ Dianeia said and snapped her fingers. Then from the first floor a middle aged man in silver armor came up, entered, and closed the door to the room. The man looked at me and extended his hand for a handshake. ¡¸Nice to meet you, Mr. Earth Vein Man. I am the Magic Knight Captain Okuto. I am honored to meet you our hero. I look forward to working with you from now on.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, nice to meet ya.¡¹ I grasped his hand. As I did so his arm started shaking. His face turned as white as paper and, ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­.haaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ He started gasping. Honestly this was really gross. So I immediately let go of his hand and took two steps back. Then it seemed like he¡¯d been released from his strange state and he started to breathe in and out heavily. ¡¸Oi, Dianeia. Is this gross behavior some kind of ceremony?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ahh, I¡¯m sorry! Because he touched you directly he was exposed to your magic power and it seems like his body was affected!¡¹ Oioi, I just shook his hand. Gimme a break! ¡¸U-umu, I¡¯m sorry. As expected your magic power is tremendous. It¡¯s like this even if it¡¯s been dissipated like today.¡¹ I looked and saw the knight captain¡¯s face covered in sweat. Somehow it feels like I¡¯m being treated like a wild predator. ¡¸I also got too used to you and forgot about how it felt the first time.¡ª¨Care you okay knight captain?¡¹ ¡¸Wa-yes, I¡¯m very sorry Princess. I am still the captain. Until the end of the Award Ceremony I will continue to stand here!¡¹ Okuto said as he snapped to attention. He seemed like he was on the brink of collapse just a short while ago but he has some great fighting spirit. ¡¸Umu¡­..well then I¡¯d like to begin the commendation ceremony¡­Earth Vein Man. However, I humbly wish for one thing. Could you please tell me your name?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹ It doesn¡¯t really bother me that much to be called ¡®Earth Vein Man¡¯. Why do I have to suddenly tell you my name? I¡¯d like to know the reason. ¡¸¡­¡­I would personally like to know your name. You have saved me twice so I¡¯d like to know more about you.¡¹ Dianeia was faintly blushing as she said that. I really don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve saved anyone. But since I¡¯m being asked like that, then I¡¯ll answer. ¡¸My name is ¡ºDaichi¡»¡¹ (TN: his name can mean The world or Earth or Sage) ¡¸Daichi¡­¡­.Daichi huh? It sounds good. It is truly a fitting name for the master of the Earth Vein.¡¹ It feels like it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve named myself. Though it doesn¡¯t feel bad to be praised. ¡¸Umu, well then Daichi-dono. Now we will begin the commendation and blessing ceremony.¡¹ And so my commendation began. Chapter 28: Going Straight Home Chapter 28: Going Straight Home Well in conclusion, the rewards I got this time were, -10,000 silver coins -An excellent location in town -Right to enter and leave town as I please -Right to use public facilities as I please Etc. etc. it¡¯s all stuff that would enrich my experience in town. But still, there was no downside so I accepted it. I¡¯ll probably hardly use any of it so I don¡¯t really need it though. ¡¸Now the commendation has finished Daichi-dono. From now on it¡¯ll be more like a party I think, would you come with me?¡¹ As Dianeia said that, it started getting noisy outside of the room. ¡¸Hurry show us the face of our Savior!¡¹ ¡¸I only saw him for a moment but I¡¯ve never seen such a wonderful man¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Please speak! Even if it¡¯s only a few words tell us the tale!¡¹ I heard those kinds of shouts from the other side of the door. I can tell just from the sounds of the voices, there¡¯s obviously a large crowd. The crowd¡¯s state was pretty crazy from what I saw before. ¡­¡­..Uuuuuugggghhhhh. To be honest, I don¡¯t really like these kinds of frantic drinking-parties. Even the year end party was a source of stress. I¡¯d prefer to enjoy alcohol and side-dishes while chatting comfortably with people I know. Therefore, ¡¸I¡¯m not really good with this kind of thing, I¡¯m leaving.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what!? Y-you¡¯re not joining in for the castle¡¯s party?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s some pretty luxurious cooking lined up you know!?¡¹ Dianeia and the knight captain spoke up in surprise¡­but I¡¯m not really interested. ¡¸Yep, everyone can go ahead and enjoy all the luxurious food they want. I want to go home. Anyhow¡­¡­.it¡¯s time for dinner.¡¹ Indeed, Sakura would be finishing her dinner preparations soon. When I get back I¡¯ll be able to eat a nice warm home-cooked meal. ¡¸U-uumu, I did promise after all. If you want to return, then we¡¯ll do so¡­..mumumu¡¹ Dianeia seemed somehow regretful. What? I wonder if Dianeia wanted to join in the party too? ¡¸In that case, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll walk home.¡¹ Fortunately, if I enter the forest I¡¯ll be able to see my house. That¡¯s how tall it¡¯s become. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any worries. I can get home on foot. ¡¸N-no that¡¯s not what I wanted¡­¡­I wa¡ª¨C¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯m back¡¹ As Dianeia was hesitating to speak for some reason, Hesty came back in through the window. She was holding some kind of small leather sack in her hand. ¡¸Is your business finished?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s, alright.¡¹ Seems like she safely finished gathering her materials. ¡¸This is perfect. Let¡¯s return together. Dianeia wanted to participate in the party so I was thinking of walking home, is that alright with you?¡¹ Hesty nodded then looked up into my face. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. However¡­¡­.in that case, I can transform, and you can ride on my back, if you like?¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Can we do that?¡¹ ¡¸We can. Mostly, my magic, has recovered. I think, it should be, much faster than walking.¡¹ ¡¸Alright. Well then let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹ ¡¸Nn¡¹ Hesty nodded once more and threw herself out the window. ¡ª¡ªand at that moment her body transformed. It was the body of a beautiful white dragon. But the size was¡­.pretty small. It was only about two meters large. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it kinda small?¡¹ It¡¯s like a tenth of the size she was this morning. It had a much more intimidating air before, why did it become so adorable? ¡¸Because my magic, hasn¡¯t completely recovered yet, I compressed my body, size.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, you can change your size?¡¹ ¡¸There are dragon kings that can¡¯t. In my case, I use various techniques, so I¡¯m special.¡¹ Hesty¡¯s body is pretty convenient. Even so, she¡¯s still big enough that I can ride her by myself. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m getting on.¡¹ ¡¸Slowly, ok?¡¹ As she said, I slowly got onto her back, but it was quite stable. If I gripped onto the scales growing on her back, then I shouldn¡¯t fall. ¡¸Oh amazing. I got on and you can still fly in the sky.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, a dragon. It¡¯s natural.¡¹ She said it¡¯s natural, but Hesty puffed out her chest in pride. It looks like she was happy about the praise. She was so cute that I started petting her and she seemed to get even happier. ¡¸Well then¡­¡­I¡¯ve got my ride home, so I¡¯ll be going.¡¹ I called out to Dianeia and the knight. But inside the room Dianeia and the knight captain had fallen to the floor and couldn¡¯t stand due to fear. ¡¸Th-that form! I-it can¡¯t be¡­.!?¡¹ ¡¸T-the wh-white dragon king is obeying you¡­.!??¡¹ Ah. Crap. I didn¡¯t tell them about Hesty. ¡­¡­.ah well, whatever. There¡¯s no real harm so I don¡¯t think that there should be any problems. ¡¸Ok then, once more for real. I¡¯m going straight home.¡¹ ¡¸P-please wait Daichi-dono! I¡¯ve only given you the official thanks! I haven¡¯t yet expressed my gratitude¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Hold on to that for when I save you purposefully. For now¡ª¡ªsee you later Dianeia¡¹ With my farewells said, I flew off with Hesty. To return to my beloved home. *************************** A white dragon flew through the skies of the royal capital. Even in the darkness of night that color stood out. Someone momentarily looked into the sky and saw it. They saw a white dragon cutting through the night sky. A certain person saw it with eyes clouded by alcohol. The figure of a white dragon flying over the castle and towards the forest. Later. A rumor spread throughout the Witch¡¯s Country Prussia and all the surrounding countries. The rumor was that there was a white dragon¡¯s nest inside the royal capital. Chapter 29: As Expected, My Home is the Best Chapter 29: As Expected, My Home is the Best When we arrived home, the sun had completely set. The moonlight was shining on the apple orchard as I got off of Hesty¡¯s back, and just like that she returned to her human appearance. Hesty was really very fast. In only a few minutes we¡¯d returned home from the castle. ¡¸Thanks Hesty. That helped.¡¹ ¡¸N¡­¡­.¡¹ When I looked at Hesty to thank her, she answered with a listless nod and a weak voice. And then she started to rub her eyes. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been awake since, the battle this morning, I used up too much, magic, I¡¯m tired¡­¡­.sleepy¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh seriously?¡¹ It seems that Hesty is the type that recovers with sleep. She was wavering as she stood there looking sleepy. ¡¸I used up, what I recovered, and my physical strength, is almost at the, limit¡­..¡¹ I wonder if it¡¯s because she¡¯s been moving around since dawn? I wonder if her stamina is like her appearance? ¡¸¡­¡­..your stamina, is monstrous, that¡¯s all¡­¡­.you used even more magic than me, and just with the magic spot, you seem to be recovered, your body, is weird¡­¡­.¡¹ I didn¡¯t expect to be treated as if I was abnormal by a dragon. Even I get tired when it¡¯s time to rest and I do get physically worn out too. ¡¸¡­..I, want, to sleep. Can I, borrow, an empty room?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but are you okay with not eating anything?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­.¡¹ Ahh, her eyes are already half shut. She¡¯s no longer in a state where she can eat anything. Well then¡­.which room can I have her use? Though the tower that is my home is right before my eyes, ¡­¡­¡­the vacant rooms don¡¯t have any furniture, they¡¯re completely empty¡­ Moreover, I don¡¯t know the conditions of the rooms since Hesty breathed fire on them. ¡¸Somewhere easy to use¡­.¡¹ As I was thinking, Hesty pointed towards the apple orchard. There was a small cabin. It was a short distance away, a moderately small one story home. ¡¸I want to rent that cabin¡­¡­can I?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s pretty small you know? It doesn¡¯t have any furniture either ok?¡¹ Inside the small cabin was an electric light, wooden floor, and a wood shelf. Since it appeared I¡¯ve only looked inside once and have not used it as of now. I wonder if it¡¯s alright? ¡¸¡­..it¡¯s fine. As long as it keeps out, the wind and rain, I will, be satisfied.¡¹ Hesty seems to only be requesting the minimum functionality. ¡¸also, I¡¯d like a space for a workshop to make staves and wands, I¡¯d be thankful if you¡¯d provide one. Is that alright, too?¡¹ ¡¸I see. In that case it¡¯s ok.¡¹ There is one thing I was anxious about, ¡¸Monsters come around here, is that alright?¡¹ This place is a distance from the main house. This is the place where monsters come around the most. ¡¸I, won¡¯t lose against, the monsters around here.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not worried about that.¡¹ Hesty is stronger than she looks, she can definitely beat any monster that the golems can blow away. ¡¸But won¡¯t you become a dragon?¡¹ ¡¸N¡ª¡­¡­..¡¹ Even if she becomes a dragon the only thing that will be broken is the cabin. I¡¯m not too worried about my house breaking, but it¡¯d be troublesome if this was destroyed often. ¡¸¡­¡­.for the time being, because of my heavy magic pressure, I think they will avoid me. There is, a dragon king, technique, for that.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, that¡¯s amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Un. If they still come, then I¡¯ll deal with them using magic. I¡¯ll try, as much as possible, to not turn into a dragon, indoors.¡¹ I see, you put that much though into this huh? In that case everything should be fine. If this prudent girl become the gatekeeper for my house, then it¡¯ll help me out as well. ¡¸N. well then¡­¡­I¡¯m, going to sleep. Good night.¡¹ Hesty said, and entered the cabin. Yep, nothing had changed from last time, all it had was a wood floor, shelf, and light. Inside of the cabin, Hesty had curled up into a ball and was lying on the floor. ¡¸¡­¡­kuuuu¡­¡­.¡¹ And she soon started to sleep. She looked like a little puppy while she was sleeping, it was adorable¡­though she is a dragon. But I¡¯d feel bad if I left her like that, so I took off my jacket and covered her in it. Then, it seems like I was right about it being chilly, ¡¸n¡­¡­.¡¹ As she slept she wrapped herself in my jacket. What skillful sleeping. I¡¯ll bring her a blanket later. ¡¸¡­¡­well then, should I go inside as well?¡¹ ************************************* After closing the door to Hesty¡¯s cabin, I entered my house. I took the first floor golems out of storage, got on the magic elevator. The door opened on the top floor and, ¡¸Welcome home, Master¡¹ [house-magic-vol1-22] Sakura greeted me with a smile. ¡¸I¡¯m home Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Dinner is ready, but would you like a bath? Or would you like¡­¡­t-to recover magic with me?¡¹ Sakura blushed as she spoke in a slightly joking manner. If it was only a joke, then she wouldn¡¯t seem so bashful though. At any rate, for now, I¡¯m starving. ¡¸Un. I¡¯ll eat first, then relax in the bath.¡¹ ¡¸Wa-yes. I will prepare it.¡¹ Sakura heard my response and returned to the kitchen with a *pitter patter* When I looked at her retreating figure, I truly thought¡­ ¡¸My home is the best¡¹ Chapter 30: Simple Home Remodeling Chapter 30: Simple Home Remodeling Since then my house has grown even further, it is now 10 stories tall. It feels like I¡¯m living in a high-rise large apartment. I have a pleasant view that looks out over all of the trees in the forest. On the top floor of my home. After eating the breakfast that Sakura always made for me, I was laying around digesting my food when, ¡¸Master, I have a little something I¡¯d like to discuss with you¡­¡­is now a good time?¡¹ Sakura said to me while pouring my after-meal tea. ¡¸Discuss?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I would like to undergo some remodeling/renovations. ¡ª¡ªthe other day when Hesty-chan attacked, I began to think that this sort of shape may be unsuitable.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­well, that may be true¡­¡¹ With the magic wall and magically reinforced walls, this multistory home can be defended against the wind. But since it has been built straight upwards, there is a risk of the lower floors collapsing due to the weight, even though it survived Hesty¡¯s attack. ¡¸Are the lower floors in danger of breaking?¡¹ ¡¸Due to the magic wall¡¯s support it won¡¯t collapse soon, but the danger does exist.¡¹ I guess so. The lower floors have already been burnt once, if I just leave it like that it¡¯ll become a problem. ¡¸I think this might be a good chance for remodeling then¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please treat me well.¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me¡­..but, how should I remodel? Should I just reinforce it using my trees?¡¹ ¡¸No, this is due to my ineptitude, so please use the magic in my body to do so.¡¹ I don¡¯t really think it has anything to do with your ineptitude. This was caused by Hesty breathing fire everywhere. Furthermore, becoming a tower was just what naturally happened. ¡¸Even so, as Master¡¯s home, keeping you as safe as I can, is my responsibility. Therefore, please synchronize with me and begin the remodeling.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­by use you meant synchronize?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, while understanding my entire figure, please remodel my shape. I think the best way to do it would be synchronizing to naturally understand my structure.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that.¡¹ After drinking my tea, I touched Sakura to begin synchronizing with her, as usual the entirety of my home popped into my head. ¡¸n¡­¡­.and just like that, please concentrate a bit more on me and the house itself¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ I turned my consciousness towards Sakura and my home as I was told, and I clearly saw the different floors. ¡¸n¡­when you see the structure¡­..just like when you use magic there¡¯s a little trick, try to use your intuition and will to move things, then remodeling should be possible.¡¹ Sakura was breathing a little roughly and that was a little distracting, but for now I¡¯ll focus on the house. ¡­¡­the trick I use to practice magic¡­¡­huh¡­ To experiment I tried to move the first floor one meter to the side. Then, ¡¸Oohh!?¡¹ *Gogogo* I heard the sound of something moving beneath us. ¡¸That was splendid Master! You¡¯re quick to grasp the right feeling for these things as always!¡¹ ¡¸Er, splendid you say? Is this all it takes to move things?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ The structure can move almost immediately? Should I say it¡¯s as simple as always? Actually I should probably say this way of using magic is as easy as always. Also, how should I put it¡­.it¡¯s like Jenga, if the lowest floor is off-kilter then won¡¯t it collapse? ¡¸While Master and I are synchronized the magic wall is strongly reinforced so there is no need to worry about it collapsing¡­¡­but would you like to go outside instead?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­well that might be better. It¡¯s the first time so I should do it more carefully, so why don¡¯t we go outside?¡¹ I wanted to see how it looked while it moved, so we decided to go out into the apple orchard. ******************* Once we are far enough into the yard I start my work once more. I wanted to do it carefully without rushing, I found out that they can be moved like blocks. Also, not only can the position be changed, but the shape as well. It can be lengthened or widened as long as the basic volume/capacity isn¡¯t changed. Moreover, the burnt and broken places can be fixed by using the materials from other floors. ¡­¡­..I get it now. This is really useful and pretty interesting. It feels like I¡¯m playing with the world¡¯s most extravagant building blocks. My house is no longer a tower. The tower shape is weak to attacks from the sides. So with stability in mind I rearrange my home. ¡­¡­.well because of my apple orchard I can¡¯t lay everything out horizontally¡­ Even so, the yard is wide so I can make it wider to some extent. And so after a few minutes¡ª¡ª ¡¸You did it Master!¡¹ My new home was finished. And so, ¡¸I really did it¡­¡­.a pyramid.¡¹ By focusing on stability I ended up making my house into a square pyramid. But as always the top floor is my usual 2LDK home. ¡¸ahh¡­¡­but as I thought¡­this kind of shape feels unstylish.¡¹ It seems I was lacking in my modeling fashion sense. ¡¸That¡¯s not the case Master. This is truly suitable for the concept of ¡°stability¡±.¡¹ Sakura said with a serious look. It is certainly stable though. ¡¸It¡¯s sturdy and has tough defense. It is a good shape! With this much defensive strength, even if Hesty-chan rammed it then it¡¯s possible it wouldn¡¯t even give an inch.¡¹ Is it really that solid? Then this might be a good defensive form. ¡¸Is that so? I was aiming for a small castle shape, but this might be good too.¡¹ No matter how I made it there won¡¯t be any problems with living space, so it should be fine. Also, 10 floors wouldn¡¯t have been enough to construct a full castle. This might be the best solution for now. I did want it to look cooler though. ¡¸It¡¯s alright because more additions can be made. Sooner or later you can change it to whatever shape pleases you Master.¡¹ Additions huh? Certainly, the more I sleep with Sakura the more the house will grow bigger. Though, ¡¸If it keeps growing like it was before, won¡¯t it end up with a really awkward shape?¡¹ If it grows like it has been and there is a single floor underneath the pyramid, won¡¯t it look like a mushroom? ¡¸No, it should be alright. Even though it may be built, the place and shape can be controlled. You can make it separate from the main home or even make a small tower at the top of the pyramid.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, if that¡¯s the case then I can be at ease.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Therefore, I think Master should take your time and change the shape however you please.¡¹ Fumu fumu, so there¡¯s no need to be in a rush to do this¡­ For now, I¡¯ll settle down in the pyramid for today, ¡¸Alright then. I¡¯ll take some time and train my modelling sense, look forward to what I do ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yes!¡¹ I don¡¯t want Sakura, my home, to have an awkward shape. While studying a bit, let¡¯s continue to remodel my home. Chapter 31: Remodeling is Even Easier Chapter 31: Remodeling is Even Easier During the next day I continued my house renovations in the middle of the apple orchard. After all that, the pyramid shape of the house was cancelled and I changed it back to a tower. There wasn¡¯t any problem with the living space per say, but no matter how you looked at it, it didn¡¯t look that great. Therefore, I changed it back to a tower, organized it, and straightened it. It was different from when I first started to renovate, it returned to the shape of a tower almost immediately. ¡¸I had already memorized this shape before, so it only requires you to insert magic and it can be returned to how it was originally.¡¹ Or so she says. Because Sakura can remember the original shape, I can practice reforming the house as much as I want. ¡¸It¡¯s necessary to get some experience before things go smoothly.¡¹ It¡¯s the same as forming a wood golem. If you¡¯ve never made one then it will be difficult to get the right shape. ¡¸This is all because Master made wood golems every day.¡¹ ¡¸Yep, thanks to that my wood golem armor looks pretty cool.¡¹ At the start the golems were completely uncool, but now it¡¯s even possible to carve their faces to resemble the Two Guardian Deva Kings. The practice golems are spread through the apple orchard, but I think that they give off a pretty good feeling. ¡¸But unlike golems, it takes quite a bit of magic just to turn the house back to normal.¡¹ Although I¡¯m synchronized with Sakura, the magic usage is pretty severe. It¡¯s because moving the house like blocks definitely needs to utilize my personal power. That¡¯s nothing to sneeze at. It¡¯s at the level where I need to take a break after doing it a few times. ¡¸Yes¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­I am very sorry. My own power is insufficient.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not really anything you need to apologize about.¡¹ This in itself is pretty interesting. By doing so I can grasp the timing of how long I can rearrange the house before I need a break. I was thinking as such when, ¡¸¡­¡­once again, you¡¯re using magic in a weird way.¡¹ Hesty came out of the apple orchard cabin. She was rubbing her eyes, is she sleep deprived? ¡¸Good morning Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n, morning. Since yesterday, I thought that I felt some weird magic fluctuations¡­¡­but I never thought, that you¡¯d be using it like this.¡¹ Will she be surprised? Will she be astonished? Hesty gazed at my newly assembled house. ¡¸Amazing. But, you¡¯re using magic like water. Even if it¡¯s you, the consumption, must be extreme.¡¹ ¡¸Yep, as I thought you could tell.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..normally, just doing that once, is using enough magic to cause someone to, collapse. ¡ª¡ªthat¡¯s why, here. Use this, it¡¯ll be easier.¡¹ She said and handed me the white staff/wand. But this time it was thicker than before, it had a more solid shape. ¡¸Is it possible that you were making this all day yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It took some time, but it¡¯s much much, more sturdy than, before. And it¡¯s also, harder to break.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you Hesty. But can I do this kind of thing using a magic key?¡¹ I wonder, can I use this to change the shape of my house? ¡¸Probably, if you attach a house shape to the magic key, you should be able to change it. So? Can you do it?¡¹ Hesty asked me and Sakura while tilting her head inquisitively. ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know but, can you do that Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Uuuuuuummmm¡­¡­yes. You may need to be synchronized with me, but if you have a certain shape set beforehand, then you should be able to rearrange it within moments I think. If I remember the previous shapes then I get the feeling that I can change into them within a short amount of time.¡¹ Ohh, amazing. Well then, it should be good if we memorize the different shapes right? Then when we use a keyword we should be able to change the house. ¡¸But well¡­we don¡¯t really know if that¡¯ll actually work. I suppose we just need to try and see.¡¹ The current shape is ¡¶Normal Tower¡· and I memorized the magic key then, ¡¸Sakura, synchronize with me please. I¡¯d like to change the shape a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Alright. Please treat me well.¡¹ I grabbed the white staff/wand and touched Sakura. Then I proceeded to rearrange it into the shape it had this morning. As I imagined it in my mind, I paired it with language and, ¡¸Mode ¡¶Pyramid¡·!¡¹ I spoke. And at that moment my house transformed into a 4 corner pyramid. ¡¸Woah, it really changed in a few moments.¡¹ ¡¸Splendid Master!¡¹ If it¡¯s like this then I can remake any shape that I¡¯ve made before. I no longer need to move each and every block individually, it¡¯s become much easier. ¡¸¡­¡­n, this time, it didn¡¯t break. The wand was made, perfectly.¡¹ Hesty looked back and forth between my face and the wand. Certainly, the wand is safe too. This should be considerably useful. I still need to synchronize with Sakura but the magic consumption is much more economical. ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, then it¡¯s possible that eventually Master will be able to change my shape into a previous one by yourself.¡¹ Oh, well that¡¯s certainly even easier. When I want to practice I won¡¯t have to go and bother Sakura then. ¡¸Thanks for the wand Hesty. It¡¯s really easy to use.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­I¡¯m happy too. I made it properly. If it breaks again, I¡¯ll fix it, so just tell me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, when the time comes I¡¯ll be asking you once more.¡¹ Like this, my renovations became even more efficient. I tried out various shapes and recorded them as magic keywords, then changed it back to normal. Though my house started to look like a Transformer. But well, finally I settled on a shape that was easy to live in, but I¡¯ll try various things from now on. Chapter 32: Man Who Uses Magic Power, Witch Princess, and Dragon Chapter 32: Man Who Uses Magic Power, Witch Princess, and Dragon Daytime. After the first stage of my home remodeling was completed I began practicing my wood golem making. ¡¸For the time being¡­¡­Wood Golem x20¡¹ To begin with I started by changing 20 of the trees into golems. However, they weren¡¯t the featureless and plain puppets like before, they were golems with a more particular shape. Compared to before they were much closer to being human shaped, they had faces but, ¡¸Yep, as I thought I still have some ways to go. Molding faces really is difficult.¡¹ Instead of being completely smooth they had the general shape of faces traced on them, so in comparison you could say that I¡¯ve improved. However, there is still room for improvement. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll start to practice. ¡¸Imagine imagine¡­.¡¹ Inside my memory a grim visage and tough body pop into my head as I adjust. Like working clay, I slowly imagine it and the golem¡¯s face changes bit by bit. I continue to mold it little by little. ¡­¡­at first it took a really long time, but once I got used to it there wasn¡¯t a problem. If I have free time, then I can do stuff like this and get better and faster at it. It really is best if I get accustomed to this type of work¡­.as I was thinking the 20 golems were molded into tough and vigorous looking shapes then, ¡¸Hi-Higyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! What¡¯s up with these manly-men golems!?¡¹ It looks like I have some visitors. ¡¸An annoyance who starts making a ruckus while people are trying to quietly concentrate has come¡­¡¹ That Magic (witch) Princess is still as noisy as always. As I thought that I headed in the direction of that voice. ********* At the edge of the apple orchard. The witch princess was sitting on the ground near Hesty¡¯s cabin. When she looked in my direction she tried to force her wobbling legs to stand and come greet me. ¡¸H-hey Daichi-dono. It¡¯s been a while so I came to see you.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, that¡¯s fine but¡­¡­it¡¯s really has been a while since you did¡­¡¹ There¡¯s clearly a wet spot on the ground. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. When I saw that group of terrifying golems I got really surprised(scared).¡¹ ¡¸Are they really that scary?¡¹ Certainly, I did make the golems muscular looking with grim faces. ¡¸How should I put it? With this many angry faces lined up it gives off a really intimidating aura¡­.¡¹ Oh I see. With 20 of them standing there, they¡¯re certainly kind of scary. But did this really happen just because of them¡­ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Wood Golems. ¡ªReturn¡ª¡¹ I can¡¯t handle anymore leaks so I used my magic key. With a single word I can turn them back into apple trees. It makes things easy to clean up and I can reuse materials. Therefore, I find it extremely convenient. ¡¸There, it shouldn¡¯t be scary anymore.¡¹ Therefore, please hurry up and stand so you can tell me what business you have. I was about to say but¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªth-that¡¯s the magic key technique!?¡¹ Dianeia was acting surprised for some reason. Actually, ¡¸You know this too Dianeia? The magic key?¡¹ It¡¯s seems like this is an unexpectedly standard technique. ¡¸Th-Of Course! It¡¯s a really High Level Magic Technique you know!?¡¹ I was wrong. Dianeia excitedly explained to me. ¡¸N-normally a mage will chant at least a line or even a passage. If not, then their magic won¡¯t activate. Even for a great mage such as myself, it¡¯s already great if we can use 1 or 2 magic keywords¡­¡­.!!¡¹ Was it really such an advanced skill? On the other hand, I think that Hesty uses it pretty regularly too¡­ That young lady dragon might just be an amazing mage¡­ ¡¸B-before I realized it I was overtaken in magic skills¡­¡­I¡¯ve only been able to make one so far¡­¡­I guess I¡¯m still too unskilled¡­¡­¡¹ And after explaining, Dianeia went and got depressed on her own accord. She came here on her own accord, leaked on her own accord, got excited on her own accord, then got depressed on her own accord¡­what a hectic princess. ¡¸Sorry to interrupt you while you¡¯re being depressed, but could you tell my why you came over now?¡¹ ¡¸A-yeah¡­..this is the Land Deed. I came to deliver it. I wasn¡¯t able to give it to you before.¡¹ Dianeia rose unsteadily and took out a roll of paper from the bag at her hips. ¡¸This is the Land Deed for some land in town. You may use it as you wish.¡¹ When I opened the paper that I was handed there were some character written on it. But, since I can¡¯t read the language yet, I¡¯ll ask Hesty to read it to me later. ¡­..well I can¡¯t really think of anything I¡¯d use that land for. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with accepting it though. I haven¡¯t heard any talk of taxes. ¡¸By the way¡­.getting back to what we were talking about Daichi-dono. How did you learn to use the magic key¡­.? Did you develop it yourself?¡¹ ¡¸Nope, I was taught by a young lady who passed by.¡¹ When I said that, Dianeia gazed at me in shock. ¡¸I-If there was such a young lady around I¡¯d really have liked to meet her. There¡¯s no one in the capital that can train me¡­.¡¹ What is this witch princess talking about? ¡¸You¡¯ve already met her Dianeia. The one who came with me the other day.¡¹ ¡¸Came with you¡­.wait, you mean the Dragon King that¡¯s living with you?!¡¹ Dianeia raised her voice in shock. Because of how loud it was, ¡¸n¡­¡­is someone, here?¡¹ Hesty came out of her cabin. It seems like she was taking a nap since she¡¯s rubbing her eyes, but this is good. I wanted to check this certificate. ¡¸Come here for a moment.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..what¡¯s going on?¡¹ Hesty toddled on over. She¡¯s really adorable but, ¡¸Hii!!!¡¹ Dianeia backed off with incredible speed. Are you really that scared? She¡¯s just a young lady right now. ¡¸Well whatever. Hesty, could you read a little something for me?¡¹ ¡¸Read what?¡¹ After I gave her the paper she sat down next to me and began to read. I was about to ask her what was written on that paper but, ¡¸Eh, it was¡­.Hesty¡­right?¡¹ Dianeia was back from running away. Then she started to peek at Hesty¡¯s face. She was still terrified a little while ago, I wonder what caused this turn of events. I was thinking when, ¡¸You can¡¯t be¡­¡­The Black Clothed Super Class Mage Hesty Radona right?¡¹ Dianeia asked in a shaking voice. [house-magic-vol2-03] Chapter 33: Super-Class and Mythical-Class Chapter 33: Super-Class and Mythical-Class Hesty slowly responded to Dianeia¡¯s voice. ¡¸n¡­..? What a nostalgic name, for you, to know. Who, are you?¡¹ ¡¸A-as I thought, though the hair and clothing are the wrong color, is this really happening!? I-it can¡¯t be that you are living together with Daichi-dono¡­¡­.!!¡¹ Somehow, it seems like Dianeia knows Hesty. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.?¡¹ On the other hand it seems like Hesty has no idea who Dianeia is. She tilts her head curiously to one side with a blank expression. I wonder what¡¯s going on. ¡¸How should I put this¡­..calm yourself Dianeia. If you talk so loudly we can¡¯t follow what you¡¯re trying to say.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­oh alright. I apologize. I became overexcited when meeting a legendary mage. It seems that I have spoken rudely without introducing myself.¡¹ Dianeia took a deep breath and calmed herself. ¡¸Anyways, what do you mean by Hesty being legendary?¡¹ ¡¸Well, a few decades ago, a black clothed mage wandered into the Prussian Magic Guild. Just like that, only a few days later she became a Super Ranked magician, and then once again wandered away and disappeared. That¡¯s the legend.¡¹ ¡¸and that¡¯s Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, she was introduced as Hesteey Radona.¡¹ Huh? This name is weirdly different though¡­. ¡¸Hesty is this true?¡¹ ¡¸Mostly.¡¹ ¡¸Hesty your name is Hesty Raydona right?¡¹ ¡¸n, the one I used before was a false name to disguise myself.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..I can¡¯t really say it¡¯s much of a false name¡­.all you did was change the long ¡®A¡¯ sound to a long ¡®E¡¯ sound¡¹ Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while¡­.but isn¡¯t her method of disguise way too sloppy? All she did was change her white clothing and hair, black. ¡¸n, well, it didn¡¯t really, matter even if, I was found out. I, had several of the other guys, dyed without being registered, and I sent them out.¡¹ ¡¸Oh is that so? You had some companions?¡¹ There are plenty of dragons in the valley, so there should be enough that would help out the Dragon King. ¡¸But still, you really went travelling for a few decades with that appearance Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­I¡¯m, quite a bit, older.¡¹ It was strange to hear a young looking girl say something like that. ¡¸She¡¯s really an amazing person. I¡¯ve read several documents and talked to people, and though there are some records left of her appearance and magic, I wouldn¡¯t believe that her appearance would still be the same¡­¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s over a few decades, a dragon will not, change appearance¡­¡­.but, I¡¯m just small beans. This guy, over here is the amazing one.¡¹ Hesty said as she brought the focus back onto me. ¡¸Ah¡­..yeah¡­¡­.that¡¯s certainly so.¡¹ Dianeia agreed with a serious expression. ¡¸I¡¯m glad, that we can agree, on at least one point.¡¹ Looking over Hesty nods. Oioi, the two of them seem to be hitting it off. Somehow I get the feeling that I¡¯m being alienated¡­ [house-magic-vol2-06] ¡¸You know, I, am Super Class. But if you went, to the Magic Guild, they wouldn¡¯t be able, to give you a rank.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹ When Dianeia heard that, she silently nodded. ¡¸Daichi-dono is so far above the norm, that you reach and maybe even surpass the Mythological Rank easily. That said, there is no rank beyond that. That¡¯s why you would be unable to get a rank.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.n, if it¡¯s you, then within a few days, you would already achieve, Myth Rank.¡¹ Is being that easy really ok, Magic Association!? ¡¸Well, normally it wouldn¡¯t be that easy¡­¡­.but Daichi-dono is an abnormality. Surpassing Radona-dono is not something normally achievable.¡¹ ¡¸n, because I am, the best at magic, among the Dragon Kings. But you, surpass even me.¡¹ The two of them nod once again. Why are these girls bonding using me as the material? Dianeia was even scared of Hesty until just a little while ago, and now there¡¯s not a sign of that fear anywhere. ¡¸Well, after talking several times to such an incredibly strong man like Daichi-dono, I¡¯ve started to become accustomed to fear rather quickly.¡¹ Just speaking to me makes her afraid? Be that as it may, it somehow seems quite impolite. As I was thinking so, Dianeia slowly got up from the ground. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­this was time well spent. However, though I am reluctant to part, I think that I should return for today.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..but once again, allow me to thank you, Daichi-dono. I¡¯m glad that I met both you and Radona-dono. It allowed me to feel like I can work harder to become as strong like you two are. That¡¯s why¡­.please let me come visit again.¡¹ With that refreshing goodbye, Dianeia left. ********* ¡¸Feels like, she just got excited all by, herself and left¡­¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s better than her returning while still depressed.¡¹ ¡¸But, on the ground, there is still, a strange, stain.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..for now, let¡¯s have the golem take the soil that has been ¡®marked¡¯ and bring it outside the garden.¡¹ While we¡¯re at it, we might as well change some of the soil in the garden. Hesty and I decided to bring in some soil from outside of the garden. ¡¸Oh yeah, Hesty. You seem pretty famous.¡¹ To think that this little lady was a legendary mage, that was the biggest surprise of the day. ¡¸n. But, my fame, and such, are really inconsequential. Most likely, right now, you are much, more famous than me.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸At the very least, you are a hot topic, among dragons.¡¹ Should I be pleased about this? I don¡¯t really know. ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, bad. The dragons in that valley, are almost the same, as being your subordinates. It¡¯s not bad to, be popular.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t remember making them my subordinates though¡­¡¹ Well, the dragons have stopped attacking, so I can consider this as being alright. As I was lost in thought, Hesty rolled up the paper and handed it to me. ¡¸I, have finished reading this. You, have been given, land in the First district, in Prussia. It¡¯s pretty large.¡¹ ¡¸The First District? I don¡¯t really know where the district is or what it looks like though¡­¡¹ ¡¸When I, went to the town before, the First District, should be the one closest to the Castle.¡¹ Fumu fumu. If it is that close to the Castle, then it shouldn¡¯t be a bad piece of land. It should be a first class plot of land. Anyways, until I decide what to use it for, I¡¯ll leave it as is. ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯m finished putting soil in the garden, so I might as well practice my golem sculpting till dinner.¡¹ ¡¸ah, I, want to watch, you make the golems.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, if I¡¯ve got spectators, then I should put some effort in.¡¹ And so, Hesty watched as I did my best making golems until dinner. Chapter 33.5: —Side Dianeia— The People Who Begin to Move, and The Place That Doesn’t Move Chapter 33.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª The People Who Begin to Move, and The Place That Doesn¡¯t Move Evening. Dianeia is once again sitting at her official duty desk. The aftermath of the Dragons¡¯ invasion and the panic it caused. Explaining things to the citizens. The arrangement of information and rumors garnered from the party the other day. The trade records for the Wolf People. There¡¯s a pile of things to do. But, even so, it¡¯s better than before when she had to pull all-nighters before. It might be because he is there. ¡¸Daichi-dono¡­..¡¹ He is the person that she can face as just a witch, distant from all this work. As she thinks of when she can go meet him again, Dianeia cleans up the top of her desk. Then *knock*knock* there was a knock at the door. ¡¸Princess. I¡¯m here for the evening report.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is it (Okuto) Oct? Come in.¡¹ ¡¸Please excuse me.¡¹ And just like usual, the Knight Captain Oct gave his regular report. The town¡¯s condition, the movements around the town from the scout troop, and various pieces of information. ¡¸Fumu fumu, the town seems to have calmed down somehow.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s thanks to Daichi-sama. But still, is it alright? To give that land to Daichi?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Do you think that was a mistake in judgement?¡¹ ¡¸No. I was not saying as such.¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s just¡± , the Knight Captain flipped through the nearby paperwork. ¡¸That is the Royal Family¡¯s private land, and various business will want to buy it frantically. Additionally special magic stone dwells beneath the soil over there, I was wondering if there were any other use for it¡­.¡¹ Certainly the land he was given was the best land near the Castle. There is a large amount of foot traffic through it and if you opened a store there, you would have no end to the customers. Furthermore, underneath the ground there is a special magical stone sleeping. Therefore¡ª-there may be other uses for it¡­but ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Only a land with that much power is fitting for him. Even if we were to put something else there we wouldn¡¯t be able to control it and it¡¯d only be a reckless decision. For him the power sleeping there is simply unnecessary. It won¡¯t influence him in the slightest.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­.I suppose you¡¯re right. If it¡¯s Daichi-sama, then even if he uses that land there should be no cause for alarm.¡¹ Although a place with power sleeping within it sounds tempting, in actuality, the ones who could master such places were few and far between. For that reason, it is only possible to pass that land to a suitably strong person. ¡¸However, how will you deal with the dissatisfaction of those rough companies from the Fort City?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll accept all of their dissatisfaction. That place is under my purview. They have no right to interfere.¡¹ It¡¯s possible that no one will actually take action. Even if they do, I¡¯ll take care of it here. I can¡¯t allow him to get caught up in something troublesome. ¡¸¡ª¨Cin the first place they have their own problems. They might not even have the opportunity to complain.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that city is the one that gets attacked the most¡­.¡¹ The Royal Capital Prussia has problems with dragons, Wolf People, and Battle Rabbits, but they are much better off than the Fort City. The Fort City has comparatively high fighting potential, but they also have many assailants in comparison. ¡¸Well, recently a capable man seems to have taken command and set things straight¡­.oh yeah, what happened to the help we requested from the Fort City? Did we return them properly?¡¹ For the Dragon King¡¯s attack, a 100 man unit had been summoned to the capital. ¡¸It was during an emergency, but I heard that there were adventurers mixed in with the regular soldiers¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Therefore¡­..there were some who insisted on going out treasure hunting and left. Other than that, the rest of them were properly returned to the Fort City.¡¹ In that city there are quite a large number of ruffians. It was expected to some degree, but it really did turn out like this didn¡¯t it? ¡¸By the way, did you remember to give the strict order ¡®Do not enter the forest¡¯?¡¹ ¡¸Of course! However, there were some who will insist that they take responsibility for their own lives and go anyways.¡¹ Aahh, that wasn¡¯t unexpected either. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to call people from that city. Since we already called them, we¡¯ll allow it this time. ¡¸It¡¯s not good. Well, Daichi-dono seems to be the type who uses his own discretion.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, even when we shook hands I felt that sensation. He seemed to be careful so as to not break anything.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll kill them on sight¡­¡­but, if they cause trouble for him¡­it might be a different story.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what will happen, but there¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯ll be troubled. Later, I should prepare some things as an apology. ¡­..yep. Once again, it¡¯s great that I¡¯ve come up with an excuse to go over there¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­..and one more thing I need to report. It seems that a delegation is coming from the Fort City.¡¹ ¡¸What? What delegation?¡¹ ¡¸It seems that they wish to hear of how the Dragon King that was attacking Prussia was repelled¡­..I do not know their true intentions. They may have perceived the large magical wave from that time.¡¹ ¡¸They seem like they¡¯re coming to aim for Daichi-dono. For that Earth-Vein.¡¹ ¡¸That is definitely a possibility.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­.then I¡¯ll stop them even if I must do so by force.¡¹ In addition to the ruffians from the Fort City, we also have an unknown emissary huh? Problems keep coming one after another. They¡¯ve begun moving. ¡¸We also have to put in some more effort. From now on I¡¯ll be asking you to lend me your strength Oct.¡¹ ¡¸Roger!¡¹ Chapter 34: The incident before a trivial matter Chapter 34: The incident before a trivial matter Early morning at the haunted forest. Under the cover of the rising sun, there were several figures advancing into the forest. All of them had well-built bodies and there was approximately 10 adventurers of this calibre. ¡¸Hyahahah¡­¡­.!! As expected, going on an adventure to foreign territory is best done in the early mornings¡­¡­!!¡¹ A man with a shaved head was carrying a large sword on his shoulders and he was leading the vanguard as the rest of them quickly followed. ¡¸Oh yeah¡­¡­.. Leader! if it¡¯s during this time of the day, the forest would not have any werewolves or combat rabbits roaming the area!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, because I obtained the information from an adventure guild, I also know about that. If I am not mistaken, it should be around here¡­¡­There is it!¡¹ And it was at this moment that they arrived at a huge tower-shaped building. ¡¸Hyahaha. Is this the place that we were supposed to go to?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. These are the correct coordinates without a doubt¡¹ While holding the map in his hand, one of the adventurers approached the tower. At this moment. ¡¸¡­¡­Guu¡­¡­¡­Ehhh¡­¡­¡¹ He held his throat and fell into the ground. It was like he was unable to breathe suddenly. ¡¸Leader, what¡¯s happening!?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahah. ¡­¡­¡­A-are you telling me this is magical intoxication!? I¡¯ve never heard that this was a dangerous place!¡¹ The bald headed man, shouldered the unconscious adventurer as he looked about his surroundings. And he spotted a small hut. ¡¸Are we going to hide in there, leader?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I want to do but, look. Someone is coming out¡­¡­..!¡¹ The door to the hut opened and the person who came out was¡­. ¡¸You guys, who are you?¡¹ Was a little girl with white hair. Her appearance was like any common little girl, however¡­ ¡¸W-what¡¯s with the magical power that is on her body?!¡¹ The experienced adventurer was able to sense something amiss from the abnormality of magical power that was surging from the little girl. ¡¸The fact that you guys have weapons, does this mean you are intruders? ¡­..In that case, should I act like a gate keeper? Will that be good, I wonder?¡¹ And then, the little girl, pointed her index finger towards them. [house-magic-vol2-07] ¡¸For the time being, here is a warning¡¹ ¡¸W-what did you say?¡¹ ¡¸This is private property. Coming in here with a weapon like that, is not allowed. ¨D¨DBe blown away!¡¹ ¡¸¨D¨DGuuu!?¡¹ In the instant that the little girl pointed her finger, the adventurer was literally blown off. ¡¸Hya, Hyaha¡­¡­..This girl, is she using a magic key? She¡¯s a high level wizard! Boys! stay on guard!¡¹ ¡¸Roger that!¡¹ After seeing one of them being defeated right in front of them, these bald headed people wielded their swords and took up arms. ¡¸Nn, you guys are adventurers that can make me become cautious. Although I won¡¯t be defeated, this kind of fight, I¡¯m still not used to it. ¡­¡­Is it better if I burn them?¡¹ After tilting her head, the little girl begins to ponder. However, she doesn¡¯t relax her guard towards the adventurers. Paying attention to their every move, she focuses her gaze on them. However, there was a sudden unexpected movement. ¡¸¨D¨D!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.What, is that?¡¹ The apple tree next to the little girl suddenly transformed into a muscular golem. ¡¸Ah, you are an independent type golem aren¡¯t you? Then I will leave it to you¡¹ And then the golem lumbered and parted from the little girl¡¯s side. It silently approached the group of adventurers. ¡¸Wh-what the, what is this tough looking golem¡­¡­..?!¡¹ ¡¸Hyaha, Don¡¯t worry! Although it might be a golem, it¡¯s only made of wood. Knock it down!¡¹ The bald headed man holds his large sword in the air and slashes the golem. It was a full swing that utilized the full weight of the sword. However, Gin! the blade was repelled by the tree. ¡¸M-my blade won¡¯t cut through it?!¡¹ And just like that, the big arm of the golem swung at the man and sent him flying off his feet. Such a one sided display of the bald headed man being trashed caused the other adventurers to shrink away as they lost their cool. ¡¸Hi, Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!¡¹ ¡¸H-Help me, Save meeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡¹ Though they wanted to run away, it was too late. The golem raises it¡¯s arm one after another and strikes the remaining adventurers. ¡¸Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, well, it should be fine as long as they aren¡¯t dead, right?¡¹ Hesty was calmly observing the situation that occurred. Late morning. When I got up, for some reason the garden was really noisy. ¡¸Master, good morning!¡¹ ¡¸Ouu¡­¡­¡¹ For the time being, I was going to splash my absentminded head with water to clear my mind. ¡¸Here you go Master. Towel¡¹ ¡¸Ou, Thank-you, Sakura. ¡­¡­¡­Although, did something happen?¡¹ It seemed like something rough was happening in my garden. ¡¸Yes. There were some intruders that arrived. ¨D¨DAll of them have been neutralized, but what shall we do with them?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, the automatic defense system took care of it? That¡¯s good¡¹ However, it seems that they were aiming for the magical power again? ¡¸They seemed to be well equipped, they were a rowdy bunch but I don¡¯t know what their aim was. There was quite a large amount of them. Ah, I was just about to warm up the rice, so please wait a little longer¡¹ Ohh, I am thankful. She¡¯s totally prepared as per usual. ¡¸Oh yeah, it seems like breakfast is always ready the moment I wake up, do you make it at midnight or something?¡¹ ¡¸Yes well¡­ Because it isn¡¯t possible for me to sleep, I always have so much fun making breakfast for Master while imagining him eating my meals¡¹ ¡¸I can always work the cooking stove, so even if you don¡¯t go to that extent, it¡¯s alright you know?¡¹ Because of the amount of magical power Sakura has, it is now possible to use a high-powered electrical equipment, like a rice cooker. Therefore, it is even possible to warm up a cold meal using the cooking stove. ¡¸No no, this is one of my guilty pleasures¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? If that¡¯s really how you feel, then it¡¯s fine I guess¡¹ After wiping my wet face with the towel, I felt refreshed. In this clear state, I payed more attention to the outside. ¡¸¨D¨DUuu, Uwaaaahhh!! Wh-what the heck is this forest? I can¡¯t get away from it¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ I heard a new voice shouting in the distance. ¡¸Ohh, was there some left over intruders lying around?¡¹ ¡¸Is it a one of the rear guard? Or is it one of the people who ran away in order to transfer information?¡¹ ¡¸I see. Shall we go after him, and make him tell us?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ I synchronize with Sakura and create a new golem. ¡¸Wood Golem x 20!¡¹ In an instant, around 20 bodies were created. Rising up from the ground and surrounding the adventurer entirely cutting off his path. When this occurred¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I think he just fainted¡¹ Seeing such a terrifying scene it seemed that he just swooned on the spot. If I used a trap, the force would be too deadly so I thought I¡¯d use my wood golems to knock him out and capture him¡­ But it turns out the result is the same. ¡¸Well, it turned out quite well I suppose. I think that he should wake up while I eat my breakfast, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Then I will prepare the breakfast now. I¡¯ve already cooked the rice¡¹ ¡¸Ou, now then, I guess it¡¯s time to eat¡¹ Feeling pretty good, my drowsiness was completely gone. After eating my fill and hearing what the adventurer has to say, I think I will go for a nice walk. While thinking of such things, I stuff my face with the burning hot rice. Yeah, after finishing up your chores, eating breakfast becomes even more delicious! Chapter 35: Flood of Customers Chapter 35: Flood of Customers After finishing my breakfast, I stood in front of a skinhead guy. Though he seemed terrified while being encircled by the golems, the moment I exited the house he got down on his hands and knees in the dogeza position and said, ¡¸I¡­I apologize from the very bottom of my heart¡­..¡¹ As soon as we met I was given an apology with all his heart and soul. He was also violently shaking with fear. Are the golems that terrifying? Anyways, I need to talk to him regardless. I came closer. ¡¸Hey, I¡¯d like to speak to you for a bit.¡¹ ¡¸haa¡­¡­¡­¡­..aiiiii¡­¡­¡­¡¹ But the moment I tried to look him in the eyes, a waterfall of sweat fell from his face and his eyes rolled up so only the whites of his eyes were visible. ¡¸Oi! Don¡¯t sleep. Do you really not want to talk that much?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­Yes! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡¹ I smacked his cheeks a bit and he seems to have woken up. What? Are you really that tired? ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a strong enough magic resistance¡­..it makes me unable to breathe.¡¹ Is that so? That¡¯s troublesome. Even though I only wanted to talk. ¡¸U-uummmm¡­¡­.then who¡¯s the strongest out of everyone here?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­¡­It¡¯s me.¡¹ I looked and it was the large skinhead man who raised his hand. I thought he was the one with the sternest face, but he¡¯s the leader huh? I squatted down in front of the large skinheaded man. The big guy trembled but he didn¡¯t lose consciousness. Is this the difference in strength? Well, as long as I can talk to him, it doesn¡¯t make much difference to me. ¡¸Well then, first why don¡¯t you start off by telling me who you are?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­¡­o-ok.¡¹ After making such a big fuss early in the morning, these intruders seem to be pretty exhausted. My Q&A session proceeded unexpectedly easily. ¡¸I see. You guys are a group of adventurers from the fort city. You received a request from the Royal Capital Prussia, and came here on campaign right?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha. Th-that¡¯s correct.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu. Well then, why didn¡¯t you just return to the Fort City, why did you guys come out here?¡¹ After he heard that, the big guy struggled for a few seconds before quietly opening his mouth. ¡¸T-there is a certain headquarters that gives out requests to adventurers in the Fort City. We heard from a sexy nee-chan there that there was a treasure here, so go and have a look, or so it was.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­..a treasure? Did you find it?¡¹ ¡¸N-no. There were some magic stones, we didn¡¯t find any treasure.¡¹ I see. That¡¯s right. Even I walked around this area and I didn¡¯t find any treasure-like things. ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a strong magic user living on this magic spot¡­¡­Please forgive us.¡¹ I see. It seems like they had no idea that I was living here. ¡¸Is that really the only reason you came here?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! That¡¯s all!!¡¹ It seems unlikely for them to have any reason to lie to me. In other words, they weren¡¯t aiming for me or my home? I understand that. However, ¡¸I¡¯m really really impressed that you stepped foot in my garden without permission!¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ª-Hya, hyahha¡ª¡ª! I-I understand! I have shaved my head in reflection of this!¡¹ No¡­your head was already shaved. ¡¸I-if that¡¯s not enough then ¡ª¡ªY-you guys too!¡¹ ¡¸O-ossu! We¡¯ll shave it!!¡¹ According to the skinhead¡¯s order, the other guys took out knives and swords and started trying to shave their heads. ¡¸Well, shaving yourselves bald doesn¡¯t matter to me¡­actually don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t leave garbage in my garden!¡¹ In fact, it¡¯s a bother to me. In fact, if you¡¯re reflecting on your actions to that extent, let¡¯s just let it go. ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any harm done. Just clean up the broken armor and stuff then leave.¡¹ ¡¸R-really¡­.? Y-you¡¯re going to let us go? Isn¡¯t it usual to shave people¡¯s heads as an example punishment¡­.?¡¹ What kind of distasteful barbarians do that? Well if my house was damaged then I¡¯d at least give them a solid punch. ¡¸You won¡¯t be aiming for my house right? Also, as long as you report to your headquarters that there is no treasure here, then you may leave.¡¹ ¡¸Hya hyahha!! Th-thank you very much for your benevolence!!¡¹ And so the adventurers cleaned up the trash from my garden and ran away. ******** Though I heard the story from the adventurers, it brought up some more questions. ¡¸Sexy Nee-chan huh¡­?¡¹ Since you said Nee-chan then it should be a woman. However, is there someone sexy among the people I¡¯m acquainted with? Sakura and Hesty are cute, however they are not really sexy. Dianeia is beautiful, but not especially sexy. ¡¸So a complete stranger said that there was treasure in my house and placed a request? I can¡¯t fathom what their objective is¡­..¡¹ Hmmm, well it doesn¡¯t really matter right now does it? There¡¯s a chance that they were given false information and made to dance to someone else¡¯s tune. From how they talked and acted, they seemed to be a party that moved without much thought. Truthfully, even if I seriously thought about this right now, it wouldn¡¯t really show any results. I didn¡¯t even really know that there was a place called the Fort City. ¡¸Well, I should probably ask Hesty about that.¡¹ With that thought, I headed over to Hesty¡¯s cabin. I saw that she was already standing outside and staring at the sky. ¡¸Ou, Hesty. I¡¯ve got a little something to ask, are you free?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ When I called out to her Hesty nodded deeply. But after that, she pointed towards the sky. ¡¸But,¡­¡­before that. We have, a guest, apparently.¡¹ ¡¸Guest?¡¹ I looked at where Hesty was pointing and I saw a dragon with rainbow scales circling above. Then, ¡ºOur Old Princess, and our King. I would like permission to land. Would that be alright?¡» It said in a hoarse voice, before flying towards me. Chapter 36: Dragon Style Chapter 36: Dragon Style The rainbow colored dragon came down from the sky. However, it wasn¡¯t a nose dive attack. Instead the dragon landed softly in the garden and turned its head towards me. ¡ºI humbly thank you for permitting me to land¡» ¡ºIt¡¯s not that big a deal, but do you need Hesty for something?¡» ¡ºNo¡­¡­.oh wait, if I were to keep speaking to you in this matter it would be quite rude. I will now change into human form.¡» He said, and so the rainbow dragon was covered in smoke. Then, when he reappeared he had become an elderly man wearing a butler outfit. However, his shoulders and back were thick and muscular and he had a face that gave a feeling of fearlessness. He appeared to be an extremely youthful¡­..elderly person. ¡¸Fuu, alright then, now we can speak the human language. Am I speaking properly?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, you¡¯re speaking just fine now.¡¹ When he heard that, the old man gave a sigh of relief. ¡¸Thank goodness. My ¡¶Human Transformation Law¡· is quite rusty and I¡¯m not too proficient.¡¹ Human form magic huh? There¡¯s something like that out there? ¡¸¡­¡­.hey, Hesty. Are all dragons able to turn into human form?¡¹ ¡¸After, we live for around, 100 years, those who are smart enough, and train enough to use magic, who can do so. There are also, those who, cannot.¡¹ I see. Well then, it should be fine if I think of it as pretty rare. ¡¸n. after living for too, long, intelligence degenerates. There is, a time, when they revert to becoming, simple animals. So it, is pretty rare.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ Do dragons go senile as well? ¡¸If they are a big danger, to the surroundings, we deal with them. So, there¡¯s no problem.¡¹ ¡¸At times, they survive and go into the forest to live isolated. But it¡¯s rare. Because the dragons who have become animalized usually die a dog¡¯s death.¡¹ The elder dragon gave an additional explanation, but honestly¡­how bloodthirsty is dragon society? Even so, this is pretty interesting. ¡¸Anyways, what have you come for? Do you have something you need to talk to Hesty about?¡¹ ¡¸No, today I was thinking of having a meeting with the new king. Because of my relatively small stature I am here as the representative. My best regards.¡¹ As the elder dragon says that, he bows deeply. ¡¸Oh, well thank you. Thank you for your courtesy.¡¹ ¡¸Also, the others are waiting over there.¡¹ He said and pointed towards the sky. There, across the sky, there were a number of dragons floating across the horizon. ¡¸Woah, that¡¯s a lot!¡¹ ¡¸They came to show themselves and see you. If needed I can call them, should I do so?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s fine. That would go over the garden¡¯s space limit.¡¹ There are dozens of them and some of them are really large. They are all making a big ruckus. ¡ºThe boss¡­..even though he¡¯s a human, he was talking our language da-ze!?¡» ¡ºIt takes a tens of years to learn all the words in our language you know?¡» ¡ºAmazing. He even did that for us. He ain¡¯t half-assed¡­¡­¡» They are all whispering. Even so, they are really quite annoying¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The elder dragon glared at them once, and they fell silent. In the first place I didn¡¯t learn this dragon language for them. I just learned it by chance. But, there¡¯s really no reason to correct this, so I might as well leave it be. At any rate, there is definitely not enough space for them to land. ¡¸I understand. Well then we will stop at this greeting. ¡ªWe the Flying Dragons put ourselves under your command.¡ª¡¹ He said and once again bowed deeply. The dragons in the sky all bowed their heads as well. It¡¯s all well and good that they¡¯re greeting me but, ¡¸I got it. For now, don¡¯t go near the town so much ok? You¡¯ll give them a surprise again.¡¹ ¡¸By your will.¡¹ The elder dragon raised his head and waved his hand towards the dragons in the sky. With just that, the dragons all started to return to the valley. ¡¸I humbly thank you for acknowledging us, Our New King. If any appear who would harm you or have harmed you, by all means you must call upon us dragons. ¡ªWe would like to be useful to you and eliminate any who would harm you.¡ª¡¹ The elder dragon calmly said this. With sharp eyes that did not match his elderly appearance, he said this. It made him seem quite serious. ¡¸Ok¡­¡­if there comes such a time?¡¹ Including this kind of good will, I will accept what I am given. Although I don¡¯t think there will be an opportunity to use them. ¡¸Alright¡­¡­¡­. I am glad that you are such a strong and kind man.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Kind?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.you did not kill our Queen, Hesty-sama. Even if it is only for that, we respect it, and it is a reason for us to swear our allegiance to you.¡¹ Somehow it seems like Hesty is quite adored by the dragons. Even though she herself said that she was unnecessary, she seems to be trusted. And so the elder dragon looked at Hesty. ¡¸Hesty-sama¡¹ ¡¸You, no longer need to call me, -sama.¡¹ ¡¸No, it has not changed the fact that you were our Queen who protected us.¡¹ Hesty scratched at her cheek when she heard what the elder dragon said. Could she possibly be embarrassed? It seems like there are some good guys among these dragons. [house-magic-vol2-09] ¡¸Well, I¡¯m glad that, this all worked out. So, genryuu, is that all?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no. One last thing. There is one more thing that I must report to you.¡¹ ¡¸n? What?¡¹ ¡¸It seems like, the Black Dragon King is beginning to move in this vicinity. I have felt the Dragon King¡¯s unique magic a bit.¡¹ After hearing about the Black Dragon King, Hesty twitched in reaction. ¡¸That girl is? Moving? I see¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Is it an acquaintance?¡¹ ¡¸Un. A little. It¡¯s the one, I know best among the other, dragon kings.¡¹ Oh yeah, she did mention there were like six of them around didn¡¯t she? ¡¸Is it someone dangerous?¡¹ ¡¸Basically, harmless.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then whatever¡­¡¹ Even Hesty didn¡¯t attack me without a reason. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, then it doesn¡¯t really matter even if the dragon king is nearby. ¡¸And so, when you meet with her, please give my best regards.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..I understand.¡¹ ¡¸Well then, that is all!¡¹ The elder dragon said and left. After the meeting with the dragons, Hesty and I took a break in a sunny patch in the garden. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow, it seems like we¡¯ve had a lot of guests today, we talked a lot¡­I¡¯m tired.¡¹ ¡¸un, I am a little, tired as well.¡¹ ¡¸*yawn*¡­¡­..should I take a little nap?¡¹ ¡¸n, I will, as well.¡¹ And so we both slept until Sakura called us for dinner. Chapter 37: Garden Defense Line, Construction Chapter 37: Garden Defense Line, Construction Right now I am leaning my elbow on the table worrying. ¡¸Hmm¡¹ ¡¸Master? Is there something wrong?¡¹ While serving me some tea Sakura spoke up. ¡¸Well, I was just thinking if there was a better way to capture intruders or drive them away.¡¹ As I drank my tea I reset my disordered mind. After that, I begin thinking once more. Right now, any intruders who enter the garden are intercepted by the golems. Then, Hesty goes to the location and she deals with it. But¡­ ¡¸I was thinking if there was a more economical way to do this¡­¡¹ I could use a huge number of wood golems and crush them with numerical superiority but that would use a lot of materials. I was wondering if there would be a better option to deal with large numbers of intruders. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking of all this time. ¡¸But the golems move slowly¡­¡¹ ¡¸Compared to when Master uses his wood armor, the wood golems are weaker by quite a few levels. But, even so when Master controlled them directly they were fast enough to capture the Wolf People.¡¹ Sakura is praising me, but the garden is quite large. This kind of speed is insufficient. When I have fewer golems it¡¯s not possible to cover the entire area. Though we have some traps, if they don¡¯t step on them they won¡¯t activate. ¡¸So, if I was able to do something that can bring in a big haul then that would be great.¡¹ As I thought, I lay down on the floor and gazed at the ceiling. And suddenly, something came to mind. ¡¸¡ª¡ª-oh yeah. Can I utilize something like anti-aircraft missiles?¡¹ ¡¸Missiles-desu?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I didn¡¯t think of doing a long range attack from the ground. I think this is a good idea.¡¹ Let¡¯s start out by testing if a wooden bullet can be shot out from the golems. ¡¸I¡¯d like to give this a try, so Sakura let¡¯s synch.¡¹ ¡¸Alright, I understand. Is a lap pillow alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, thanks.¡¹ Sakura placed her lap beneath my head. It¡¯s soft and feels great. While I enjoy this sensation I begin to synch with Sakura. ¡¸Umm¡­..for now the apple trees on the outskirts should do¡­¡¹ I chose some suitable trees and changed them into golems. ¡ªthe wood golem deployment and modelling has become really easy. Just by sticking to Sakura I can make a golem wherever there is a tree I can even remodel them. And so I take the firing units for the traps and transplant them onto the wood golem¡¯s arms. And what it uses is wood shaved into a round bullet shape. This can be fired out of their palms. There are only a few bullets in them, but I will try to increase them in the future. ¡¸When I put this equipment in there¡­it makes them look awkward but¡­for now let¡¯s just leave it alone¡­.¡¹ For now, let¡¯s do a test firing. Point it at the ground and fire. ¡¸Tree Bullet¡­¡­..Fire¡¹ The tree bullet fired by spring action created a deep hole in the ground. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s got plenty of power.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! It has considerable impact! Amazing Master!¡¹ Since I am synchronized with the land as well I can observe exactly how powerful it actually is. If I guess from the impact, it carries about as much power as the wood golem¡¯s punch. With even this much power, intruders can be driven away easily. ¡¸¡ª¡ªah, there is a monster approaching from the North.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, great timing.¡¹ Even if I am indoors I can find the monster and test it out easily. It¡¯s fine when I go out and test things myself, but I sincerely think that this lazy mode is better. ¡¸Fumu fumu, the monster is a magic stone golem huh?¡¹ I would have tried it out on a dragon scale and blown it up¡­but it seems that it is a very hard material. This guy is more suitable for an experiment. Let¡¯s shoot it. ¡¸Ready, Aim¡ª-Fire!¡¹ (One moment) ¡ªBOOM!¡ª With a loud sound the tree bullet pierced through the magic stone golem. That¡¯s not all, it even pierced through the trees behind it. And the magic stone golem was also blown away by the shock of being pierced. ¡¸Uuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmm¡­¡­¡­?¡¹ This was not what I expected¡­why did this happen? ¡­¡­..oh, wait¡­ Compared to the golem¡¯s fist, the area is much smaller so the penetration power increased. Come to think of it, the hardness of the trees in my garden is also unusual. Well, anyways I now have proof that it is effective so, ¡¸It really was more than powerful enough¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸That is so¡­..¡¹ For now let¡¯s not use it against people¡­.it¡¯ll become a grotesque horror scene. So that I don¡¯t cause a tragedy in my garden, I should probably adjust the power output. If I improve the bullet, the penetration power should decrease¡­probably. ¡¸¡­..Just to make sure, should I go outside and carefully test it myself?¡¹ ¡¸Well then, if we¡¯re going out why don¡¯t we bring a lunchbox to eat?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ And just like that I went out on a picnic while strengthening the defensive line of my garden. *********** And so the results of a lot of experiments. When firing an apple seed, the power is reduced so it is usable on people. If you fire it and make it bud immediately it becomes like a rope that will capture the other party. It doesn¡¯t create any trash, so it¡¯s quite economical. Let¡¯s use this from now on. Chapter 38: Stimulating the Economy from Home Chapter 38: Stimulating the Economy from Home Outside the garden. As I was adjusting the wood golems, Hesty quietly walked towards me. ¡¸Can we talk, for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯d, like to talk to you about. About, the fort city. Because they came, the other day.¡¹ ¡¸Oh yeah, that was the case wasn¡¯t it?¡¹ The skinhead¡¯s image was so strong that the name of his city had become vague. ¡¸I forgot, to tell you about it. So, I¡¯d like to tell, you now.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you Hesty-sensei.¡¹ Honestly, I don¡¯t know anything about that place, so this information will be quite helpful. ¡¸n, it¡¯s fine, in place of my, rent.¡¹ Hesty said and pulled out a big map from her bosom. ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the same one that you gave me before? How many do you have?¡¹ ¡¸A lot. When I become, a dragon, they break often, so I have a lot of, reserves.¡¹ As she spoke, Hesty pointed out an area to the south of the dark forest. What she pointed at was a drawing of many houses surrounded by a round wall. ¡¸This is, the Fort City. It is a, city-state, built on a plain. It is, surrounded by the Black Dragon King¡¯s land, the forest and wolf people, and the ogre, goblin, and orc lands. Also, there are quite a few monsters.¡¹ Oioi, isn¡¯t this a little too much? ¡¸Why would they make a town in such a place?¡¹ ¡¸Because, there is a dungeon, that produces magic in the center of it. They equip themselves, and explore it, to make money.¡¹ ¡¸Quite a violent industry huh?¡¹ ¡¸But, it¡¯s efficient. It doesn¡¯t, lose value. And the other races, know that they can gather magic, there too.¡¹ I get it. In other words, this dungeon is a type of magic spot. ¡¸It isn¡¯t as, deep and strong, as this place though. Nevertheless, it is useful, so they made a town. They are surrounded, by many different races, but they have many people, and weapons. So, it is, a city where rough people, who love physical labor, live.¡¹ Ok, I understand now. I¡¯m not suited(fated) for that city. It feels like a danger zone. I¡¯m not especially fond of physical work. ¡¸n, but since you have this magic spot, that city, doesn¡¯t really matter to you. But if you went there, I think that, you¡¯d be able to make a lot.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? But even if I had more money than I already do, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do with it.¡¹ After all, that witch princess keeps passing me money when we meet. Even the other day, she brought both gratitude and money. Then when I gave her an apple, it seems like she said she¡¯d bring more again. Because of this, my house is getting filled up with bags of silver. ¡¸Oh yeah, the second floor is starting to overflow with those bags of silver.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so.¡¹ I don¡¯t know where the money gets made, but I do know that it¡¯s bad if too much of the economy is sitting inside of my house. That¡¯s why I tried to give it to the wolf people to use but, ¡ºA-any more than this would be too much! It is too gracious! We cannot accept!¡» They said and refused a large amount of it. I could have forced them to take all of it, but they looked like they would cry¡­so I didn¡¯t. ¡¸Since you bring me ingredients and tools, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s too much though¡­¡¹ The wolf people are, for better or worse, quite honest and obedient. Thanks to that, if I give them silver coins they usually end up leaving most of it. ¡¸Normally you¡¯d buy, weapons, armor, magic tools, etc¡­¡­do you, not use those, types of things?¡¹ ¡¸I bought them. I just haven¡¯t had a chance to use them.¡¹ Since I have the wood golems I haven¡¯t had to wield any of the weapons or magic tools. For armor, I have the Wood Armor so I have no problem with that. Using magic power is so easy, that it becomes too convenient. ¡¸No, that¡­isn¡¯t that just you?¡¹ ¡¸Well anyways, all I can do with it is collect it and store it. Hesty do you need money?¡¹ ¡¸For everyday life, I don¡¯t need any. But, I might need some, to buy, materials for wands and staves.¡¹ Ah, is that so? Making wands costs money, doesn¡¯t it? ¡¸Then just tell me if you want some. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¹ I said lightly, and Hesty looked at me in surprise. ¡¸Is that, alright? Wands, using good materials, cost quite a bit. My bones, are good materials, but when combined with other things, is very expensive.¡¹ ¡¸I have no use for it so just tell me.¡¹ It¡¯s better for me to give it to someone who will use it. ¡¸Ok. Then, I¡¯ll accept, and go buy the stuff¡­¡­¡­..thank you.¡¹ Hesty said and scratched at her cheek. ¡¸As thanks, I¡¯ll make you, a great staff.¡¹ ¡¸Ok. I¡¯ll leave it to you to make me the best staff.¡¹ And just like that, I found an investment plan for my money. Side 38.5: People of the Fort City— Honor and Vigilance Side Chapter 38.5: People of the Fort City¡ª Honor and Vigilance Evening. Office of the Royal Capital. There, Dianeia was greeting the delegation from the Fort City. ¡¸Nice to meet you. I am the Deputy Director of the Fort City¡¯s Headquarters, Anne Taidra.¡¹ However, if you were to call it a group¡­the delegation was only a single young woman. Moreover, since it was a top-class woman in the city, Dianeia received a further blow. ¡¸Uuuummmm, the delegation¡­.is only you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s much easier this way. Please receive my best regards.¡¹ She stepped forward as her long black hair and large breasts shook, and extended her hand. [house-magic-vol2-04] ¡¸Ah¡­yeah, I welcome you from the fort city. I am Dianeia Medisun. I am able to represent this city. Please treat me well Anne-dono.¡¹ After shaking Dianeia¡¯s hand, Anne smiled and laughed. ¡¸Fufu, as expected of Dianeia-sama, the great magician and second princess. Your handshake is quite soft.¡¹ ¡¸O-oh. Your hands are quite firm. It feels reliable.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m from the fort city. My body is my trade capital.¡¹ Anne gave a sexy laugh. ¡­¡­¡­I didn¡¯t expect the top of the for city to be such a beautiful woman. The other day when the people from the fort city¡¯s headquarters changed I heard a rumor but, this is beyond my expectations. However, this caused Dianeia to be even more cautious. This includes her coming to the capital at this specific timing¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s right, Anne-dono, why did you come to the royal capital?¡¹ When Anne heard the question, it almost seemed like the color of her eyes changed. ¡¸Indeed, I heard that the white dragon was defeated or tamed¡­that kind of rumor was floating around.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, there was such a rumor flitting about.¡¹ ¡¸When I heard that, I couldn¡¯t possibly leave it be so I came. I came to confirm whether it was true or not.¡¹ Her expression was completely serious. I was thinking of answering with my Official Stance but¡­either way my answer is decided. ¡¸That is truly, a groundless rumor.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­.what a shame.¡¹ Anne became visibly dejected. ¡¸A shame? Did you really want to fight the dragon king that much?¡¹ The fort city was exposed to the danger of the dragon king as well. That¡¯s why I thought that she¡¯d want to hear whether it was repelled or not. ¡¸¡­¡­.No, I wanted to meet and see the white dragon king.¡¹ ¡¸The dragon king? That¡¯s quite an unusual hobby.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m often told that. But, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s really no reason it should be here.¡¹ Her face was both disappointed and relieved at the same time. I wonder what she was thinking. ¡¸Well anyways¡­that¡¯s right. The capital has repelled the dragons many times, so we can help you with our knowledge.¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm, is that so¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ The other day they had sent us help, so we must return the favor. This is proper conduct, Dianeia understood that. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t hurt us at all if they were given information about fighting the dragons but, ¡¸Dianeia-sama I have heard that the dragon was defeated above the magic forest. I¡¯d like to know the area where it happened. It¡¯d save me a lot of effort.¡¹ ¡­¡­¡­.Ahhh, she¡¯s really asked something troublesome. It¡¯s quite possible that she has more than one goal. Have they noticed that magical land, I don¡¯t understand how¡­but how should I respond? ¡¸Hmm¡­ummmm¡­.hrrrrrmmmm¡­¡¹ ¡¸Umm, is it possible that I asked for something impossible?¡¹ Anne asked while looking troubled. ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s not it but, I really can¡¯t recommend this. Are you aware that the forest is extremely dangerous?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. I know of what I should beware of. Even though I look like this I am strong so there is no need to worry. My main occupation is selling items, but I can use the arts of the attack system.¡¹ Anne pulled up her sleeve and flexed her arm. Certainly, when I shook her hand I could feel her strength, she seems quite capable. But that¡¯s not what worries me. ¡­¡­I¡¯m thinking that the problem is mostly Daichi-dono. No matter what this woman¡¯s aims are, if I were to take her to that place there won¡¯t be any choices. It¡¯s scary to think that if I take her there and she causes trouble, we could incur his wrath, even more than that I just don¡¯t want to trouble him. In that case the number of options I have is limited. If this woman wants to enter the magic forest by herself then¡­ ¡¸Alright, I understand. I will guide you through the forest myself. We can talk about measures against dragons on the way.¡¹ ¡¸Really!? Thank you very much!¡¹ ¡¸However, it is already quite late today, so I will take you tomorrow morning.¡¹ ¡¸Alright, Please treat me well!¡¹ Anne smiled happily. This should be fine. I¡¯ll show her some harmless and inoffensive location, defeat some harmless and inoffensive monsters and teach her how, and this will be the end of the story. Thus, Dianeia¡¯s plan was decided. All that is left is to move, to make sure it goes well. ******* Night, a corner pub in the capital occupied by the skinhead and his men. ¡¸Hyahha! Cheers!! This isn¡¯t enough for me!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve brought more booze!¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha! Good job! Ahhh, I feel like I¡¯m being brought back to life¡­¡­..¡¹ The men were shouting and draining their mugs then filling them again. The skinhead leader was going at a particularly fast pace. ¡¸You¡¯re finishing your alcohol really fast leader.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, after having the tables turned on us by the master of that land, I¡¯ve been remembering the fear these past few days¡­so it might be a reaction.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha. It¡¯s not from fear. I¡¯ve been trembling in admiration.¡¹ As his beer bubbled and sloshed the leader said that, the rest of the adventurers said ¡°Yes yes¡± and turned away with smirks. ¡¸Hyahha¡­..but still I really think that he¡¯s amazing. We already had our weapons out but he didn¡¯t even give us a chance at victory. We can tentatively be called high class adventurers too. ¡ª¨Ceven so he let us go you know? He¡¯s gotta be real broad-minded ya know?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.yeah¡­ that¡¯s for certain¡­¡¹ Several of the other adventurers agreed. ¡¸We were hostile but he didn¡¯t take anything from us. Completely different from those rotten Sacred Knights.¡¹ ¡¸If I were to say¡­he¡¯s a strong and good natured guy. He¡¯s the strongest guy I¡¯ve met. One who is so strong that I can¡¯t even think of going against him.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha. That¡¯s even without talking about his true power. In fact, if I was told to act for his sake, I probably would ya know?¡¹ The adventurers relished the feeling of that fight as they drank. And the topic turned to the cause of that fight. ¡¸But seriously, I wonder who that big breast black haired nee-chan was. For the time being we reported and got the reward though¡­¡¹ That¡¯s where the money for today¡¯s drinking came from. ¡¸I¡¯ve lived as an adventurer in the fort city for a long time but I¡¯ve never seen such a sexy lady. Even so she became the Deputy Director before I realized it.¡¹ ¡¸I saw her around the outskirts of town though you know? She was selling sturdy and strangely shaped armor and suspicious looking items.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so she was scouted from there? She might not actually be from the fort city originally.¡¹ The adventurers were confused, but as soon as they got the next round of booze, the confusion was blown away. ¡¸Hyahha! Forget about this complicated stuff! We¡¯ll be staying in the capital for a while. As long as the money lasts we¡¯ll be sightseeing, eating, and drinking!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!! I¡¯ll follow you leader!!¡¹ And so the night wore on. Chapter 39: Slightly Big Intruder Chapter 39: Slightly Big Intruder Since then my house has grown a little more. In both height and width, it has slowly grown. It¡¯s at least 30 meters tall. Well to improve the stability the lower floors were enlarged and it was remodeled to look a little like a castle, I tried various things though. ¡¸Mm, somehow it¡¯s turned out kind of like a castle?¡¹ Presently it looks like a small Japanese style castle. But it doesn¡¯t have any roof tiles and it doesn¡¯t have a stone wall¡­so I can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s cool or not. ¡¸It has become a splendid castle Master!¡¹ ¡¸Splendid¡­¡­yeah¡­the size is splendid at least.¡¹ The more I make, the more I remodel, the pickier I get! I think¡­ Well, in the end I still live on the top floor in the 2LDK space, so nothing has really changed. ¡¸Well, anyways I should record this as a Magic key. This will be ¡¶Castle¡·¡¹ I tied that word to the image in my head and recorded it. And when I was returning it to the shape of a tower¡­ ¡¸n, the house¡¯s remodeling, seems to be going well. That¡¯s great.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Hesty?¡­.uh what¡¯s up? Why are you wearing such a weird robe?¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking, of going to town¡­..I used up my staff materials.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­.is it because I broke it too much?¡¹ Actually, as of late I was using the staff when it went *snap snap*. The other day I was continuously using the magic key, about ten times, and it suddenly snapped. It only broke a little but it still didn¡¯t work, it didn¡¯t break completely¡­ ¡¸Muuu¡­..my tail bones and tail are big so it¡¯s fine. But I¡¯ve run, out of the other materials.¡¹ It felt like she was saying that with her cheeks puffed out with displeasure. For her workmanship to be so easily broken¡­it seems like it¡¯s quite mortifying for the craftsman. ¡¸Yeah, sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Uh uh. I was, unable to comprehend the performance, properly. Even if it is able to, endure the maximum output¡­the number of uses was neglected apparently. So, I will strengthen it further. For that purpose, I will go buy materials.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I¡¯m thankful but do you have enough money?¡¹ I said and Hesty tapped the inside of her robe. From inside of it I could hear the sound of metal rustling. ¡¸I¡¯ll use, what I got before. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes, for me to make the trip. Just wait for the wand.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I got it. Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ She nodded and then toddled away. ¡¸¡­¡­will it really only take a few minutes at that speed?¡¹ ¡¸Hesty-chan may be in human form but she should be able to use at least some of the power of a dragon. She should be able to move very quickly.¡¹ Oh, certainly I do feel like she suddenly started moving at incredible speed. I see. Even in human form that girl is strong. Because of her appearance and ambience I forgot that she went on a journey around the world by herself. ¡¸Well then I guess there¡¯s no real reason to worry¡­¡­.ah now that I think of it¡­I¡¯m hungry.¡¹ I started working in the morning and quite some time has passed. I practiced my magic so I seem to have worked up an appetite. ¡¸I was thinking that might be the case, so I made a lunchbox.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, you¡¯re a life saver Sakura¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s nothing much.¡¹ Sakura said and pulled a small basket from a bag. Inside it was rice and a meat and vegetable stir fry. ¡¸Wow, it looks delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. Oh, the onigiri(rice ball) was salted a bit more this time¡¹ ¡¸Oh thanks for that too.¡¹ When I¡¯m remodeling the house I get sweaty, so I start to want something salty. ¡¸That¡¯s right, my rice reserves are getting lower aren¡¯t they?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. We have about 2 months¡¯ worth of white rice, and around one month¡¯s worth of brown rice.¡¹ I see, then in the future I¡¯ll have to try my hand at rice farming. Can I raise it the same as the apple seeds? It might be a nice challenge. ¡¸Well then, I will put on some tea. Master I will be heading back first.¡¹ Sakura said and cheerfully returned to the house. For now, why don¡¯t I eat the lunch in front of me? ¡¸Let¡¯s Ea¡ª¡ª¨C¡¹ As I was grasping the onigiri and about to put it in my mouth¡­ ¡¸UUWWAAAA! D-don¡¯t slow down Anne-dono!!¡¹ ¡¸Waa this forest is quite dangerous!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ The witch that I¡¯ve come to know and a woman that I don¡¯t know suddenly jumped out. [house-magic-vol2-10] ************* ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!¡¹ Dianeia and the unknown woman were being chased around by a strange black golem. But still¡­.why did they have to come here to my garden. I thought as I took a bite of my onigiri. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry Daichi-dono. We were attacked by some strange guys.¡¹ I wasn¡¯t too angry when I heard that the first thing out of her mouth was an apology. But, ¡¸Give back my peaceful lunchtime!¡¹ After swallowing the rice I let out a shout. The next moment, ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!¡¹ ¡¸Guoo¡­¡­.!!¡¹ A maelstrom of magic exploded forward as I shouted. And so the golem and the witch were blown away in one shot. The golem was shattered into little pieces by the shock, while Dianeia fell on her butt. ¡­¡­..ahh, somehow I¡¯m getting a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. But unlike that time¡­this time she¡­ ¡¸Kuuu¡­.it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve taken one of those¡­¡­.how strong. I might¡¯ve leaked a little bit¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ Dianeia stood up. A big difference from the first time, she seems to have gained some resistance. But she still committed the same crime both the first time and this time as well. ¡¸Come on. Dragons, mud dolls, and weird things¡­you keep getting mixed up in weird stuff.¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­it was an unknown monster. We were cornered because we didn¡¯t know how to defeat it.¡¹ Judging by how it looked when I blew it away it looked like it was just a big mud doll. What are you so scared of? ¡¸¡­.the only one who¡¯d call it a mud doll is you ya know? It was considerably tough.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Really. Well, if there were only a few then I could clean them up easily. But when you¡¯re surrounded by ten or more¡­it¡¯s a little much. We broke through and ended up coming here¡­¡­¡¹ Why did you have to bring them here? Just take care of it yourself. ¡¸uuu¡­.I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, it seems like you¡¯ve cleaned it up so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Since I used some more magic I got a little hungrier. For now I¡¯ll eat the rice and take a breather. And as I was eating, Dianeia looked behind me. ¡¸By the way¡­Daichi-dono? I have a question¡­..I feel like your house has changed shape and gotten larger, is it my imagination?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not your imagination. Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see¡¹ ¡¸Actually, I have a question as well. Who¡¯s that black haired person?¡¹ It¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know. I wonder if she¡¯s Dianeia¡¯s friend? Before she got hit by my magic maelstrom, but she endured it without being blown away. ¡¸A-oh. This is my guest, Anne-dono. Please introduce yourself.¡¹ ¡¸That¡­¡­.doll was blown away¡­..in one hit¡­..that power is more than I imagined¡­it feels good¡­.¡¹ The black haired girl¡¯s eyes seemed feverish and delirious. ¡¸Anne-dono? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­..ahhh! I¡¯m sorry. I was overwhelmed and started to space out!¡¹ She had been staring off into space, but she quickly pulled herself together and turned to meet my gaze. Her face was a little flushed. I wonder if she¡¯s nervous? ¡¸A,ahh, I¡¯ve been rude. I am the Fort City Headquarter¡¯s Deputy Director Anne Taidra.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, nice to meet you. A person from the fort city huh?¡¹ It was the town of those skinhead guys. Headquarters means¡­is she the boss over there or something? ¡¸Well it¡¯s something like that. By the way, is your excellency the Master of this magic filled land?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s about right. You actually recognize that this land is magical?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, I¡¯ve seen similar terrain in the middle of the city. Though it wasn¡¯t as strong as this place¡­¡¹ I see. I suppose she would know she understands well. As I was feeling kind of impressed, Dianeia was looking surprised. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong Dianeia? You¡¯re making a strange face.¡¹ ¡¸No¡­¡­umm, unexpectedly you¡¯re speaking normally to Anne-dono so I was a little surprised.¡¹ Oh yeah that¡¯s right. It¡¯s pretty rare that I get to talk to someone who¡¯s not weirdly afraid of me. Being the top of the Fort City she must be pretty strong. ¡¸Dianeia-sama. I¡¯d like to talk to this person a little more, would that be alright?¡¹ ¡¸Uh ummm¡­.I¡¯m fine with it but Daichi-dono is¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ I had finished eating. Since that party from the fort city busted in here it might be a good chance to get additional information. And above all, ¡¸I¡¯m free right now. Let¡¯s drink some tea and talk slowly.¡¹ ¡¸Waa, I¡¯m glad. I would like to talk with you slowly as well.¡¹ And like this a tea party broke out in my garden. Chapter 40: More Meetings, More Problems Chapter 40: More Meetings, More Problems After placing some seats in the apple orchard, I listened to what they had to say. ¡¸I see. So, the Fort City and the Capital are in a cooperative relationship and Anne is the representative. I understand that much¡­but why did the both of you come out to the forest?¡¹ Moreover, you drew monsters here. It was the first time I¡¯ve seen a mud doll like that though. I wonder where the heck it came from¡­ ¡¸Ummm, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a doll like that. We were attacked immediately after entering the forest, so I don¡¯t really know where they came from.¡¹ What¡¯s up with that? You¡¯re supposed to know more about this forest than me, and you say this is the first time you¡¯ve seen it? ¡¸Yeah. You¡¯ve never met one before either right Daichi-dono? I mean a black soil doll like that.¡¹ ¡¸Not even once. Is it something newly created from the forest?¡¹ ¡¸No, this magic forest doesn¡¯t have that kind of black terracotta earth. So I can say that they¡¯re probably not being made naturally¡­..¡¹ Huh, maybe it¡¯s some kind of mutation? ¡¸Anne do you know anything about this?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been to this forest. I left the guidance for this investigation to Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Guidance for an investigation? Is that so¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Uh yeah¡­.we were talking about counter-measures against dragons, the wolf people¡¯s circumstances, and we were coming to investigate some things. However, I wasn¡¯t planning on coming to bother Daichi-dono.¡¹ Well I guess that¡¯d be the case. You wouldn¡¯t want to bring a big shot from another town to a guy like me. A guy who lives alone in his house in the middle of a forest. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­..well, I¡¯m happy to recognize you, yep. In fact, I¡¯m grateful that I have the chance to do so.¡¹ What¡¯s up with that weird statement? ¡¸N-no please don¡¯t mind it. Anyways, Anne-dono. With this event, were you able to understand why the number of victims from the wolf people around the capital have decreased?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I was surprised. To think that the wolf people would be guiding people and trading normally¡­ I had heard that the number of casualties had sharply dropped, but I had never dreamed that they would be obediently mixing themselves into human society.¡¹ Ohh, it seems like the wolf people are doing pretty well. Now that I think of it, they seem to have been more mannerly when I¡¯ve seen them. I wonder if they¡¯re deepening their relationship with humans? In that case, this isn¡¯t bad at all. ¡¸It¡¯s great that the threats to my city have decreased by one. But I¡¯m curious¡­what changed their attitudes? When we went to the forest previously they stopped us with all their might.¡¹ ¡¸W-well, they must have various circumstances. Yeah, don¡¯t dig more than necessary Anne-dono.¡¹ ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. Setting the reason for it aside, being able to talk to them properly, one way or another, is a good thing. We can somehow speak to the goblins and orcs so it¡¯s alright, but monsters that crawl out of the dungeon can¡¯t be persuaded or conversed with.¡¹ Huh, orcs and goblins can talk? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it. Actually, ¡¸Do monsters spring up from dungeons?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. A dungeon creates monsters and also acts like magic bait for monsters that are born outside, so it gathers them and makes it easy for them to breed.¡¹ I see. They do have the tendency to go towards land with magic in it. I think I understand pretty well, but dungeons seem pretty troublesome. ¡¸¡ª-oh, is it possible that this land around here is a dungeon? Or can it be used as one?¡¹ ¡¸No, with such a deep and powerful dragon vein, it would make creating monsters difficult and or dangerous. If the power is too thick it can hurt the monsters you know. A dungeon should have moderate levels of magic density.¡¹ ¡­¡­.what¡¯s up with that? When I¡¯m being told that where I¡¯m living is harmful to monsters¡­.it feels really weird. Well, that¡¯s fine anyways. It¡¯ll keep my living space comfortable. I¡¯m pretty far from town so the surroundings are quite peaceful. I can just use my imagination and my defensive line is usable, and when I want to use magic power economically I can just use my wand. Yep, I¡¯ve got a good thing going for me, as I thought that¡­ ¡¸Ara, Daichi-sama? Is the thing on your hip a¡­..wand?¡¹ ¡¸n? Oh this? Yes it is.¡¹ Actually, I have to ask if it looks like it could be anything other than a wand. ¡¸No¡­.umm it¡¯s just that it is really thick for a wand and I can feel strange and very strong power from it.¡¹ Anne¡¯s eyes were glued to the wand at my hip. Is it really that unusual? Actually, even if I say it¡¯s a wand, I¡¯ve never seen another wand that looks like this. ¡¸Would it be okay if I took a look at it? I want to know what it¡¯s made of.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, here ya¡¯ go¡¹ Since she wouldn¡¯t stop staring at my waist, I took it off so she could get a proper look at it. Then some words leaked out of Anne¡¯s mouth as she focused on it with intense concentration. ¡¸This is¡­¡­made with the bones of a Dragon King huh¡­it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve seen a real Dragon King wand.¡¹ ¡¸W-what!? It¡¯s a Dragon King Wand!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t shout so suddenly, what¡¯s wrong with you Dianeia?¡¹ That witch princess leapt up with both hands clenched in excitement. What? ¡¸I-I mean it¡¯s a Dragon King Wand you know!? It¡¯s the greatest class of treasure, it¡¯s something that only the strongest mage in the country could bring out in a national crisis!?¡¹ Is this wand really so incredible? Even though I didn¡¯t know that¡­I broke this wand several times, it makes me feel really sorry for the manufacturer. ¡¸When did you take down such prey¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸No no, I was given it.¡¹ ¡¸Given¡­..!? ¡ª-I see, if it¡¯s you then it¡¯s not really strange if you were given it.¡¹ ¡¸? It¡¯s not strange? What do you mean desu?¡¹ Anne¡¯s eyes flashed momentarily. Hey, why are you being so persistent? ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­..¡¹ Dianeia hesitated for a few seconds then looked at me pitifully. What¡¯s up with those eyes that look like they¡¯re asking to be rescued. ¡¸Well, I was wondering if it was alright to talk about the one who¡¯s living here with you¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the end of the world. After I spoke, Dianeia nodded. ¡¸To be honest, the one who Daichi-dono is letting live here, out of the goodness of his heart is¡ª¡ª-¡¹ As she started to talk¡­ ¡ª-with that incredible timing¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m home¡¹ Hesty returned. As she toddled along she had some kind of big bag held in her hand. ¡¸? Guests? Huh, it seems like, there¡¯s a smell I remember¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Hesty. Welcome ba¡ª¨C¡¹ -ck the moment when I was saying that, ¡¸Oh Elder Sister¡ª-!!!!!¡¹ (TN: Said respectfully Aneue-sama) With incredible speed Anne turned around and dashed towards Hesty. ¡¸That voice was certainly Elder Sister! I¡¯ve missed you so much I¡¯m so glad to see you!!!¡¹ And just like that she embraced Hesty tightly. Hesty¡¯s small head was completely enveloped by Anne¡¯s huge breasts. ** [house-magic-vol2-11] ** ¡¸Elder Sister¡ª¨C!!¡¹ ¡¸As I thought, it was, that child¡¯s, smell huh?¡¹ Hesty was making an extremely unpleasant face while trapped between Anne¡¯s large breasts. ¡¸Anne, let me go¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ahhhhh, more, give me more of that cold glare PLEASE¡ª!!¡¹ A loli and big breasts, it was really exciting. But even so¡­ ¡¸Hey, explain what¡¯s going on Dianeia. What did you bring here (*****)¡¹ ¡¸W-well, even if you ask me I don¡¯t¡­¡­.¡¹ I don¡¯t understand exactly what¡¯s going on. But, it seems like somehow a member of my house has just gotten a new problem. Chapter 41: The Monochrome Girls Chapter 41: The Monochrome Girls As Anne continued to embrace her, Hesty explained their relationship to Dianeia and I. ¡¸So you mean to say that Anne is this black dragon king Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Her full name is Anne Titus Hydra (TN: This is where she got Taidra/Tidra from in Ch.38.5). She is a dragon king like me. For a little while, I looked after her, and from then, I knew her.¡¹ Looked after her a little bit huh? If it was only a little why is she so devoted to you? ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely right! How many times do you think I was saved by Sister-sama!!?¡¹ Anne said as she crushed Hesty further between her huge breasts. But Hesty scowled and thrust her face to the side. ¡¸Annoying¡­!¡¹ Wow, I wouldn¡¯t have expected the good and obedient Hesty to be making such a clear and fierce rejection. This is something very rare. Then, ¡¸Ahh it hurts! But it feels so good Aneue-sama (Elder Sister-sama)! Push me away more! The stronger the better!¡¹ She turned pretty extreme in a strange direction. From our first meeting I got the impression that she was a beautiful older sister type¡­but that impression has been destroyed completely and utterly. In response to Hesty¡¯s resistance she¡¯s been blushing with joy. This might belong in the category in teasing your loved one but¡­ ¡¸She turned from someone who seemed very sensible into something outrageous.¡¹ Starting with my first impression of Hesty and now Anne¡­is my common sense sensor on the fritz? No! The dragon kings¡¯ should have been concealing their true natures when we first met¡­yeah that should be the case. ¡¸¡­¡­.oh yeah. Did you know about this Dianeia?¡¹ I turned my gaze towards Dianeia who seemed to be terribly worried. ¡¸For the Fort City¡¯s Deputy Director to be a dragon king¡­.what should I do? Should I report it? No¡­where would I report it to¡­..that seems a bit¡­.¡¹ Her face was pale and she was murmuring and whispering. It seems like everyone had their share of problems. She looks like she¡¯s mulling over something so I¡¯ll let her be. When I looked over to Anne and Hesty¡­ ¡¸Haa, how satisfying.¡¹ Hesty had been liberated from Anne¡¯s hold. ¡¸¡­¡­.sweltering.¡¹ ¡¸Good job¡­¡¹ Hesty approached me unsteadily as if she was dizzy. It was truly rare for her to have such an exhausted look about her. As if in reverse, Anne was filled with good cheer. She seemed to be very pleased with herself. ¡¸Sorry to interrupt you while your basking in the afterglow Anne, but why is a dragon king such as yourself acting as the Fort City¡¯s Deputy Director?¡¹ I wonder if she¡¯s planning a takeover of the fort city? If so then that¡¯d be a big problem¡­but I¡¯d be grateful if I don¡¯t get caught up in such a troublesome situation. As I thought that, Anne shook her head with a smile. ¡¸No no, I wasn¡¯t thinking of doing such a thing. My main occupation is just selling items. After acting like Aneue-sama¡­making and selling items over and over, I somehow ended up with that position.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Anne, is a child who became a dragon king, without even realizing it. She, raised her status without realizing it.¡¹ Can you really become the top of a city just like that? That fort city is amazing in more ways than one. But still, Hesty is a famous mage and Anne is the Deputy Director of the Fort City¡­as dragon kings aren¡¯t they mixing in a little too well with humans? However, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s as harmless as Hesty said. ¡¸Haa, all things considered, it is truly my good fortune that I was able to meet Aneue-sama¡­¡­..haa¡­¡­.haa¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª ¡ª¡¹ When Hesty saw Anne begin to pant strangely, she hid behind me. It seems like she¡¯s really not good at dealing with her. ¡­..oh that¡¯s right. I get it, this is why Hesty said that she¡¯s ¡®basically harmless¡¯ and not ¡®completely harmless¡¯. ¡¸This child is passionate, serious, harmless, and very sensible¡­only this inclination of hers makes her, no good. I can accept, a certain amount of, this type of damage¡­but that suffocating sweltering crushing¡­I can¡¯t, handle.¡¹ So she says. But indeed¡­if you exclude the damage to Hesty, she¡¯s pretty much harmless. Alright then, I get it. ¡¸*slurp*¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­oh, that¡¯s no good. I was so lost in my satisfaction that I forgot myself (lost control). I did not come here only to meet Aneue-sama.¡¹ After wiping away her drool, Anne fixed her appearance. ¡¸Daichi-sama. I am glad that I was able to meet you here. If Aneue-sama is with you then I can be relieved. For us dragons it is a great fortune to meet a man as strong as yourself.¡¹ ¡¸O-oh. I see.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. I truly wished to experience (bask in) your strength¡­..but I¡¯ll leave that aside for today. Thank you very much for receiving me!¡¹ And as she said that, Anne left alone while smiling. ¡¸¡­..uhhhh¡­..first I need to figure out her true goal, then from there¡­.¡¹ Dianeia kept whispering without realizing that she¡¯d been left behind¡­well I think I can just leave her be. How should I put this? I feel like all that that black haired big breasted thing came here to do was to hug a loli. ¡¸Are you okay Hesty? You¡¯ve got a serious look on your face.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..I wonder what that, child came to do¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I wonder if she¡¯ll come again¡­¡¹ Hesty¡¯s firm expression twitched. ¡¸It¡¯s okay. If there are any problems, you can come running to me.¡¹ ¡¸n, thank you. I¡¯ll take you up on that¡­.¡¹ It seems like the number of visitors to my house is set to increase in the near future. Chapter 42: How to Take the Form of a Dragon Chapter 42: How to Take the Form of a Dragon Evening. It had gotten pretty late by the time Hesty and I had cleaned up all the black terracotta from the mud doll attack earlier. ¡¸Fuu, I can have the golems do public works like this but it really does make me hungry.¡¹ This black soil is awfully heavy. ¡¸n¡­..sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡¹ ¡¸Because I¡¯m here, that child, came, along with trouble.¡¹ Hesty¡¯s shoulders dropped as she looked down. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault Hesty. That black soil doll is to blame.¡¹ ¡¸n~¡­..that black terracotta doll, is one of Anne¡¯s powers. So, it should be, mostly Anne¡¯s fault.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Breath of the Blackened Land. When she, breathes out into the soil, those dolls come out. Because that child is, the Dragon King of the Blackened Ground.¡¹ Is that so? But if that¡¯s the case¡­why did it attack her and Dianeia? ¡¸When she gets, frustrated, Anne has the habit of making them, attack her till she¡¯s refreshed. When she is, satisfied, she makes them disappear¡­.¡¹ Is she for real? That dragon seems like a huge pain in the a**. ¡¸I don¡¯t think, she does it often in town. But, I will scold her later.¡¹ ¡¸¡­in this case wouldn¡¯t that just make her happy?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­probably.¡¹ It looks like there¡¯s no saving that sexual deviant Dragon King. ¡¸n, it¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t do it in town, but still it does make you angry.¡¹ Well, if she kept doing it over and over again with only a little apology¡­I think I¡¯ll get angry if she does that again here. ¡¸Oh yeah, you guys seem to blend in quite well, won¡¯t you be found out by the townspeople?¡¹ ¡¸If we keep our, human appearances, we mostly won¡¯t be found out. For me, if I suppress my magic power, they won¡¯t think I am a Dragon King.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, you can suppress your magic power?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s thanks to that, that I can go to town, without scaring people. ¡ªwell, even if I¡¯m found out there, isn¡¯t much of a problem. Another Dragon King even, normally drinks alcohol and brawls with humans.¡¹ These Dragon Kings are really into the whole freedom thing aren¡¯t they? ¡¸Most are just faithful to their, instincts of wanting to live, interesting and happy lives¡­..by the way, do you not know the method, to suppress the magic, that you discharge?¡¹ ¡¸Nope. To be honest, I don¡¯t even get the feeling that I¡¯m leaking magic.¡¹ I was welcomed when I went to the castle, but no one approached me¡­could the magic leakage be the cause? I think I understand¡­that I don¡¯t understand enough. ¡¸Let me posit this¡­if I was to continue living normally, would the continual discharge of magic be a problem?¡¹ ¡¸n~, it would probably¡­.kill normal people I think?¡¹ Don¡¯t say something so frightening. ¡¸It¡¯s the truth. Living beings require magic power. At the, rate that you¡¯re leaking, normally you¡¯d be dead.¡¹ Huh, I just thought that magic was an easy and convenient power¡­but to think that it was related to your life. ¡¸But with your, magic power I don¡¯t think there should be a big problem. But, there is the possibility, of drawing monsters to yourself.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ That problem really existed? I understood that the land that I¡¯m living on is a magic spot so it would draw monsters to attack¡­but I never thought that I would also be drawing them as well. ¡¸n, the area that you draw them shouldn¡¯t be too large, it shouldn¡¯t be larger than the dragon vein¡¯s area of influence, so there shouldn¡¯t be much of an effect¡­¡­but there is a method to suppress it. Do you want to do it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Was it really that simple to suppress it?¡¹ Hesty nodded and touched my body. ¡¸Then here. ¡¶Mirage Coating¡·¡¹ When she spoke that spell, my body shone faintly for a moment. ¡¸With this, my magic has made a lid, and covered you. The leakage, is being blocked. The amount of magic, being held back inside your flesh, should now be just like me in my dragon form.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh~¡­.so it¡¯s like my body¡¯s been reinforced.¡¹ It¡¯s a little harder to move, but my body feels light. I feel like I can stand without even putting strength in my legs. It feels similar to when I was wearing my wood armor. However, it¡¯s much lighter than that, and feels like a weak reinforcement. ¡­..I wonder if it¡¯d feel like this if I had the opportunity to put on a suit of power armor? Then I swung my arms quickly through the air and, ¡¸What? Suddenly the feeling of reinforcement disappeared¡¹ ¡¸n, if you move intensely or get, excited, it breaks easily. It¡¯s only effective in, normal circumstances.¡¹ I see. If your magic power gets agitated and moves violently it can¡¯t function? ¡¸Can I also do this kind of coating?¡¹ ¡¸Probably. If you practice.¡¹ I see. Then let¡¯s give it a shot. From what Hesty said, it seems like it should be coating my body with magic power. ¡¸Umm¡­..like this?¡¹ I tried to reproduce the feeling I got from Hesty. ¡¸¡ª¡¶Coating¡·¡ª!¡¹ Then, ¡¸Oh, I¡­think I did it?¡¹ I once again felt as if it was a little difficult to move¡­as if I was being reinforced. In fact, I felt that sensation even stronger than before. ¡¸Did I do it?¡¹ ¡¸n, you did¡­..but why did you, succeed so quickly?¡¹ Hesty pouted her lips looking dissatisfied. ¡¸Eh? Was that bad?¡¹ ¡¸n~n. But you, didn¡¯t need me to teach you. I feel like, the meaning of my existence, was just denied a little.¡¹ ¡¸Even if you tell me something like that¡­¡¹ I can¡¯t help it if I already learned it. But, ¡¸This coating, may make daily life a bit tough.¡¹ My body is strangely hard to move. It¡¯s possible to live like this normally. But¡­if I were told to sleep like this as well, I wouldn¡¯t want to. Is it because I¡¯m not used to it? ¡¸n, wrong. It¡¯s because your cover, is much stronger than mine. It is covering every, single part of your body. The magic coming out of your body, has been completely blocked.¡¹ Fumu fumu. Did I suppress it too much? ¡¸But, this isolation is, useful. If you aren¡¯t very close, things that can sense magic power, won¡¯t approach you. Like magic stone golems, and such.¡¹ I see. When I completely coat myself, the magic that I leak out is almost completely cut off. It seems like there might be some uses for that. ¡¸n~¡­..depending on the enemy, you can be ignored. But it might be better to let out, more magic power. If you¡¯re being made light of, then you might get into more trouble.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But I think the adjustment might be a bit difficult.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s too troublesome, why don¡¯t I, do it? It¡¯d be fine for, you to call me, when you need it.¡¹ Hesty suggested as she tilted her head to the side. That¡¯s right. Hesty is much better than me at detailed magic work. ¡¸If you do that, then I will have more meaning to my, existence.¡¹ ¡¸¡­You really don¡¯t need to mind that¡­but, while I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ And just like that, I acquired a new technique. ¡ªWell for now, I don¡¯t really have any plans to go to town.¡ª Chapter 42.5: —Side Dragon King and Princess— Royal Capital and Fort City Counter-Measure Conference Chapter 42.5: ¡ªSide Dragon King and Princess¡ª Royal Capital and Fort City Counter-Measure Conference Late at night. Dianeia and Anne were having a late dinner while talking. ¡¸You really are a dragon king¡­.really, I thought my heart was going to explode.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that Dianeia-sama. Originally I had wanted to be more graceful and natural¡­but I lost control of myself.¡¹ The two of them had been talking since they parted with Daichi. That was the cause of this late-night dinner. According to what she said, the Chief of the Fort City did not know that she was a dragon king. It really seemed like she had obtained her position by chance. Well, for now the fort city was developing peacefully and she seemed to be working to improve it, so Dianeia decided to leave it alone. Because it can¡¯t really be denied that Anne was working for the sake of the people. ¡­¡­.but furthermore, as long as I can defend the royal capital nothing else really matters. That¡¯s why they are now exchanging information like this. ¡¸But that black doll that you created really surprised me Anne.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for acting without informing you. That doll was a scout.¡¹ ¡¸A scout?¡¹ ¡¸Yes for the dragon vein man¡ª-I knew that Daichi-sama was strong. So I wouldn¡¯t be killed if I approached carelessly, I created the doll and had it go ahead beforehand. In addition, you might say that it was necessary to explore the forest.¡¹ Now that she mentioned it, certainly the dolls chased them, but most of them went on ahead. ¡¸That was for exploring the magic forest?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. However, now that I understand that Daichi-sama is an unbelievably strong and kind person¡­it seems like I put in a lot of effort for nothing.¡¹ Dianeia smiled wryly while scratching at her cheek. Dianeia understood how she felt because she was scared of Daichi when they first met. She definitely understood why she sent the black dolls ahead to scout. ¡¸But Anne,¡¹ ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸why¡­.did they attack you as well?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my hobby.¡¹ Anne said with a serious look. ¡¸Hob¡­¡­is that so.¡¹ It¡¯s not nice to comment on other¡¯s particulars. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­..haa¡­¡­I should be able to make that doll¡¯s attack feel even better. If it was only a little more viscous when I made it¡­¡­..wait, would Daichi-sama¡¯s magic maelstrom feel even better maybe¡­.¡¹ Actually I don¡¯t think I should pursue this line of questioning any further. Anne had entered her own little world and was making a naughty face. ¡¸Lea-leaving that aside Anne-dono. What was the result of scouting the forest?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Please excuse my impoliteness. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s honestly not very good. That phenomenon that we talked about earlier is still happening.¡¹ Anne had told her the reasons she came to the royal capital. One was to come and see Hesty, the other dragon king. That was the biggest reason, but without a proper reason she could not leave the fort city as the Deputy director. This reason was, ¡¸From the magic forest all the way to the capital, the land is becoming richer in magic. Because of that the fort city¡¯s dungeon is expanding huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Through my dolls¡¯ scouting I have confirmed that the dungeon in the fort city have linked to this area. At this rate both the monsters from the forest and in the dungeon, will overflow.¡¹ Thanks to the magic spot, the surroundings have become rich in magic. But thanks to the overabundance in magic power in that land, the fort city¡¯s dungeon was stimulated and seems to be growing. ¡¸Because dungeons are almost like living things that eat magic. I think that it¡¯s inevitable that it would reach out towards land that has such abundant magic.¡¹ ¡¸*sigh* after the dragon threat disappeared, now the earth itself is a threat¡­.?¡¹ Apparently, there was already a dungeon linking hole in the surroundings of the royal capital. If that hole opened the monsters from the dungeon would overflow from it. That was how Anne explained it. Dianeia knew the basics about dungeons, while she was training to become a mage she had studied it. But she had no idea what to do in such a situation. That¡¯s why she listened to Anne, an expert in dungeons, on this occasion. ¡¸How much of an outbreak would it be? Do you know when?¡¹ ¡¸We know the cycle of monsters appearing in general¡­¡­but we cannot narrow it down to a specific date or time. But based on how far it¡¯s come, it shouldn¡¯t be more than a few days before it begins.¡¹ ¡¸How can we reduce casualties?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s simple. I recommend a monster subjugation. Wipe them out. That is the best option.¡¹ Subjugating the monsters before they breed, and reducing the number that would appear. There would still be monsters that would be created all at once by the dungeon, but if the rest were subjugated, then a great number of casualties could be avoided. ¡¸Currently, there are quite a few monsters within the fort city¡¯s dungeon. The monsters are looking for places to hunt, so they will flow to a new area. They should be around these parts as well.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, is that so¡­¡¹ Dianeia understood that well enough. ¡¸If I put all my strength into a barrier magic then most of the town can be protected but¡­¡¹ From her training, she could at least block a dragon by herself. With that much power most dungeon monsters would be unable to pass the barrier. But in a drawn out struggle they didn¡¯t have the advantage. She didn¡¯t know if her magic power could hold out until the monsters were wiped out. ¡¸Well at least you could say that there isn¡¯t much need to worry about the magic forest.¡¹ ¡¸Regular dungeon monsters won¡¯t even be able to approach Daichi. Yes, moreover Aneue-sama is there as well, I¡¯m grateful for that.¡¹ For instance, even if a dungeon appeared in the magic forest, it¡¯d be fine because he¡¯s there. The only issue is the city¡¯s defenses. ¡¸Information has been tentatively spread and a request for adventurers to help has been sent. But still, we¡¯re in quite a pickle.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t understand something about the dungeons, just ask me ok? I was quite satisfied just by meeting Aneue-sama but if there were less places that I could go on a date with Aneue-sama I¡¯d be sad.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be asking for your full strength, dragon king-dono of the fort city.¡¹ While letting out a long sigh, Dianeia crammed the rest of her dinner into her stomach. Her head was spinning as she thought of the all-nighter she¡¯d have to pull to plan the counter-offensive. Chapter 43: Several Seconds of Resistance (Attempted) Chapter 43: Several Seconds of Resistance (Attempted) I had slept until after noon so I was eating a late lunch while lying face down in front of the large window in the living room. ¡¸Ahhh, recently I¡¯ve been moving around quite a bit, so it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gotten the chance to truly laze around like this.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, take all the time you need k¡¯?¡¹ I heard the sound of Sakura pouring tea for me from behind me. This feels so relaxing. It might be because I¡¯m on the top floor and the sun is closer, but the sunlight feels very warm, and that is very pleasant as well. It¡¯s so pleasant that I feel like I¡¯d fall asleep if I closed my eyes for a moment. And so while I was dozing off while looking out the window¡­ ¡¸Oh¡¹ I saw a speck moving below me, it was Hesty. She looked like she was walking towards town. It seems like she¡¯s going out today as well. ¡­..well she should be gathering materials for staves and wands. Actually the other day she had fixed the staff and gave it to me, but it broke again a few hours later. When that happened, it seemed like she got fired up and excited about gathering even more material. ¡¸I feel kind of guilty about this¡­¡¹ ¡¸But Hesty-chan seems to be enjoying herself you know?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. She seems to be enjoying herself based on her magical fluctuations. She¡¯s probably enjoying the feeling of her magic and skill being useful.¡¹ Huh, if that¡¯s how it is, then this might be fine. However, I can¡¯t seem to sense magic power in that manner at all, so I can¡¯t really understand that. ¡¸I guess I really will have to train my perception after all?¡¹ ¡¸That may be part of it but, if I had to say the reason¡­it might be because Master¡¯s magic power is exceedingly large. To sense humans and animals¡¯ aura you need to be extremely careful and pay extreme attention. The reason is that the magic leaking out of them is usually very faint.¡¹ I see. I can use magic but it seems like I¡¯m still inexperienced in some areas. ¡¸But Sakura can do that.¡¹ When I synchronize with Sakura I am able to sense others¡¯ magic power. ¡¸I¡¯m a home after all. I am extremely sensitive to the presence of people. I remember when Anne-san came before, she was also very happy. Hesty-chan is similar right now.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..if you compare them¡­I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, because the bigger the magic power the easier it is to sense. There is no doubt that she¡¯s enjoying herself.¡¹ Well anyways, as long as she¡¯s happy it¡¯s all good. Suddenly, as I watched Hesty disappear into the forest I thought¡­ ¡¸Ahh, now that I think of it Sakura, did you want to go into town?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Not especially. What makes me happiest is watching you, Master.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? But there are times when I go out by myself right? Do you have anything to do when that happens?¡¹ If there was anything that Sakura wanted or needed, then we can go buy it in town. ¡¸I don¡¯t really have anything like that.¡¹ ¡¸You aren¡¯t being very greedy huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a home after all. I resemble my owner. You don¡¯t have much like that either, right Master?¡¹ ¡¸No no no¡­..I have something¡­like that¡­.I think?¡¹ I¡¯m not confident, but I definitely have desires. Yep, it¡¯s delicious food¡­.wait, that¡¯s more of an appetite isn¡¯t it? ¡¸Uhh¡­.well. Yeah I probably have some¡­ like wanting safety and stability or something like that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu. I also have a little bit of that desire. But anyways, doesn¡¯t Master want to go into town?¡¹ Hmm¡­I wonder. Since Sakura asked me¡­..for right now I don¡¯t feel any burning need to do so. ¡¸Well, I do think that my home is the best. I prefer lazing around at home instead of going out.¡¹ (TN: Daichi is my spirit animal) I¡¯m basically an indoor kid¡­I don¡¯t really have much motivation to go into town. ¡¸n¡­just hearing Master say such things makes me feel like I¡¯ve died and gone to heaven¡­.¡¹ She said emotionally with tears in her eyes. That¡¯s basically just being a shut in though? But as long as she¡¯s happy about it¡­it¡¯s a good thing? ¡¸Still for me, it is best for me to take care of Master. To cook, do the laundry, draw a bath, and lay out your futon. The time I spend doing so makes me feel blessed.¡¹ When I look back on that statement, it seems like all I need to live comfortably is leave everything to Sakura. I¡¯m quite grateful. ¡¸But still¡­.I should probably move around a bit I guess.¡¹ ¡¸No no, I¡¯d prefer for Master to relax and enjoy himself as much as possible. It would make me happy.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­ok ¡ª¨Cwell then, should I just take the rest of the day off like you said?¡¹ (TN: he really put up a fight here¡­) ¡¸Yes. Would you please allow me to give you a lap pillow?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, please do.¡¹ I said, and Sakura¡¯s flesh was placed directly under my face. ¡¸Bueee¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ah, did that hurt?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­..but I really wasn¡¯t expecting you to do it while I was lying face down.¡¹ It didn¡¯t hurt, but it would be difficult to sleep, so I turned sideways and lay down. And so, with Sakura¡¯s body heat and the warm sunlight, I let myself drift off. ¡¸¡­..n~¡¹ As I touched Sakura, I automatically entered into synchronization. I realized that there were several monsters approaching. There were more than usual but it doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. I continued basking in the sunlight while directing the golems. After a few dozen seconds, the monsters had been eliminated from within my range of perception, so there was no need to worry. Chapter 44: Dragon King Medicine Chapter 44: Dragon King Medicine Daytime. Hesty called out to me when I went into the garden and handed me a staff/wand. It was conspicuously pure white, even more so than all the others I¡¯d been given. ¡¸This, probably won¡¯t, break! Use it!¡¹ ¡¸U-uh ok, thanks.¡¹ She was full of fighting spirit even while presenting it¡­this might be her masterpiece. For now I¡¯ll use it lightly. ¡¸Ummmm, Golem x100¡¹ The trees in the garden turned into golems and stood up. This was what broke the last wand that I used but, ¡¸Oh.¡¹ Even after creating 100 golems at once, the staff didn¡¯t have a single crack. ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s not even phased by this.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..I worked, day and night, to make this¡­¡­I¡¯m hungry.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹ I gave an apple to Hesty, because she looked dizzy from hunger, and she began munching on it. After eating one, her stomach seemed to have settled down, so she sat quietly on a stump. ¡¸Well, the amount of magic, you use daily, with the magic key has increased, so if I don¡¯t put all my effort in, I won¡¯t be able to match it¡­¡­recently the golems, have become more detailed.¡¹ ¡¸If they become too muscular or it becomes too much for you¡­just tell me.¡¹ I¡¯ve been fussing over the bodies¡¯ details more and more. However, since I¡¯ve been so fussy about the details, my magic consumption has largely increased. ¡¸Be that as it may, thank you. Sorry for making you do everything from finding the materials, designing it, and even making the final product.¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my hobby. Besides, the cost is paid for, from your pocket.¡¹ ¡¸But¡­the material for this staff is from your bones right?¡¹ You can¡¯t buy that right? Isn¡¯t it something important to you? ¡¸n~, my tailbones are quite precious, but they¡¯re more like, claws and scales? Something close, to that. They can grow, regrow, and change over time, so there¡¯s no problem.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹ Then I won¡¯t hesitate too much, and accept. ¡¸Besides, if we run out, we have another place we, can replenish from.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸n, there are other, Dragon Kings.¡¹ I see. As long as it¡¯s a Dragon King it doesn¡¯t matter who we take the material from right? ¡¸There are differences, between hardness and, amount of magic. The base is the same though. So, you can substitute them. For instance, Anne could¡­..¡¹ And so, the moment she said that¡­ ¡¸DID YOU CALL FOR ME ANEUE-SAMA¡ª¡ª¨C!!!???¡¹ Anne appeared with incredible speed and crushed Hesty with a hug. ************* ¡¸ugu¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Good morning. I have arrived as per our talks the other day, Daichi-sama¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, come on in.¡¹ Anne greeted me courteously while still hugging Hesty. Because she bowed, Hesty was crushed even further between her breasts. ¡¸ugh, I didn¡¯t even, call you¡­..!!¡¹ And for the second time, Hesty immediately tried to separate herself. Due to her powerful rejection, she escaped from Anne. ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­.haa, I am happy for your exquisite use of force Aneue-sama¡­..¡¹ Anne was blushing after receiving her desired rejection. I really feel like she¡¯s hopeless, this ¡®Dragon King¡¯. ¡¸What did you actually come for Anne?¡¹ ¡¸wa¡­¡­..that¡¯s right. I was thinking of apologizing for the trouble I caused you the other day.¡¹ ¡¸Oh? The trouble you say?¡¹ What might she be talking about? Is she talking about intruding into my garden with that mud doll? It was a bit difficult to clean up¡­does it take effort to make one? ¡¸U-ummm¡­.you did hear that I made that doll right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, Hesty told me.¡¹ It¡¯s fine if she wanted to try and put on a charade¡­but dirtying my garden and interrupting my peaceful lunch is not acceptable. I feel like I¡¯m about to get a little angry. ¡¸uu¡­¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ Oh. Well, she apologized before I had the chance to get angry. I think I¡¯ll let her go this time. ¡¸But, just an apology alone won¡¯t do, will it? Ahh, that cold glare¡­¡­.it¡¯s giving me the shivers. Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­I wonder what kind of punishment you¡¯ll give me. Will you beat my butt with your magic maelstrom? If that¡¯s so then I¡­..I¡¯ll¡­..I¡¯ll¡­!!!!!¡¹ Truly a hopeless and useless person. If I were to look angrily at her it¡¯d only have the opposite effect. I should moderately turn her away to get rid of this troublesome disposition. I¡¯m feeling quite a bit of respect for Hesty. She can deal with having such a person as her junior/sister. ¡¸OK! Anyways¡­..what kind of apology have you prepared?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­right. I brought my cherished magic item!¡¹ ¡¸Magic Item?¡¹ As I was wondering what that was, Hesty explained to me, ¡¸They are objects, with magic power in them, that produce various effects. There are many uses, from daily life, to combat.¡¹ As expected from the knowledgeable Hesty-sensei. She gave me a concise explanation. ¡¸Because I am the Earth Dragon King. From land to dungeons underground I am especially good at making items with magic in them¡­¡­though I only got into this by imitating Aneue-sama.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m only, good at staves and wands. But, Anne is certainly, good at medicine and tools, she is able to make, a large variety.¡¹ ¡¸No no, in return I am unable to make wands and staves. Aneue-sama is abnormal because she can make wands and other weapons that require delicacy.¡¹ I see. The things they can make are different huh? As I thought these things, Hesty stared at my face. ¡¸n. But¡­the most abnormal one, is the one here who made, all these detailed golems.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? All of these are golems!?¡¹ Anne jumped when she looked again and saw all the muscular golems surrounding us. ¡¸There¡¯s incredible amounts of magic within them but¡­.¡¹ ¡¸un, he made them. What¡¯s more, he made them with, a magic key.¡¹ ¡¸Woah, this is the first person I¡¯ve met who¡¯s more precise than Aneue-sama. You even put much more magic into them than I could, and what¡¯s more with a magic key¡­¡­.¡¹ I wonder. She might just be looking at me in surprise¡­but it feels like she¡¯s looking at a strange and rare beast. I¡¯m not some kind of sideshow you know? ¡¸I-I¡¯m really sorry Daichi-sama. I make golems myself so I was really surprised by this sight.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine I guess¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. If you are making wood golems and working outside then this might just be perfect!¡¹ Anne said and pulled out a bottle from between her breasts. Inside of it was a small crystal-like thing. ¡¸Please use this if you¡¯d like.¡¹ ¡¸What is this?¡¹ ¡¸It is a recovery potion extracted from the blood of a dragon king. It is quite valuable if you sell it and is useful on anything from cracked wood, a scratched finger, broken roots, or limbs being mostly cut off. If you apply it on the area you will quickly see the effects.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s an all-purpose medicine?¡¹ I can leave the care of the trees to the golems, but there may be use for it. If I were to talk to Sakura I could get healed by magic, and if not then I have a first aid kit in the house with bandages. But it¡¯s useful for injuries that can¡¯t be healed with just bandages. I think I should just accept this. ¡¸Thank you Anne.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s my thanks towards you. Ah, there¡¯s one more thing I need to report.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Report?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, from now on the monsters in the forest may be agitated and increase.¡¹ I wonder¡­is something happening within the forest? ¡¸Inside the forest, I mean under the forest there¡¯s a bit of a problem. Oh, but the increased activity should be temporary, so I don¡¯t think you need to worry very much.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Roger that. Then I¡¯ll be a bit more careful.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, then that¡¯s it for today. If you run out of recovery potion, then just tell me and I¡¯ll replenish it. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you from now on, Daichi-sama, Aneue-sama.¡¹ Anne said, and after hugging Hesty once more she went back into the forest. ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m, tired.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, good job.¡¹ Somehow that turned out especially noisy, it was like a salesperson came to sell us medicinal goods. But still, I got some good medicine so I¡¯m feeling alright. Chapter 45: Even if it’s Underground I’ll Still Use It Chapter 45: Even if it¡¯s Underground I¡¯ll Still Use It Evening. This time after getting caught up using my newly received wand to change my house¡¯s shape, it didn¡¯t break no matter how much I used it. This seems like a nice chance, so I¡¯ll see what other shapes I can add to my house¡¯s repertoire. European castle, Japanese castle, twin towers, etc. I shaped each of them and recorded them. This is of course¡­as I was lazing around inside. If it¡¯s like this then I can change my house¡¯s shape without wearing myself out. It¡¯s as perfect as always as I synch with Sakura using her lap as a pillow. ¡­¡­uuuummmmm, are there any other shapes I haven¡¯t done¡­¡­. As I was pondering, suddenly a thought popped into my head. ¡¸Sakura, Anne and the others were talking about the underground, but I¡¯m wondering if I could make use of it.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, do you mean that you want to make a basement? In that case I think it¡¯s possible.¡¹ Oh seriously? I thought new things were popping up from underground¡­Is it really alright to build a basement? ¡¸Our roots haven¡¯t penetrated deep into the ground but our foundation is steady, so I think it would be fine to expand.¡¹ Fumu fumu, I see. Then should I try to extend my reach underground? ¡¸Hmm, I wonder how I should set this up? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done something like this so I have no idea.¡¹ ¡¸The way to do it¡­is the same as always. Just think of how you remodel the house. I think that you should be able to move the ground in our territory in blocks just like the house.¡¹ As I was told I imagined the premises in my head. Then when I tried to move the block units of the house, ¡¸Woah¡­.it really worked.¡¹ The ground had a one block sized hole. This is amazing. ¡¸No no, it was mostly Master¡¯s power you know? I only helped you sense the premises and didn¡¯t use any magic.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡­..but I¡¯m curious as to how my territory is determined.¡¹ Moving it here and there, I can¡¯t be able to do this just anywhere right? ¡¸Indeed. The extent of the territory is how far the power of the magic spot, in other words your power Master, permeates. As of this moment, the range is within a sphere of 20-meters from the part of the woods that you reforested.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a pretty wide range. Looks like our property has increased by quite a bit.¡¹ I guess you could say that one part of this forest has become mine completely. The reason for that is that I restored the part of the forest that Hesty burned to ash. Honestly though, there¡¯s no one to complain about it. According to Dianeia no one owns this land. And according to the wolf people, ¡¸This is the place that Our King has reforested! Therefore please use it freely Oh King!¡¹ They begged me to accept, so I didn¡¯t mind it and did so. ¡¸Well for now let¡¯s try a new form with an underground room.¡¹ To test it out, I made a hole one block large in the ground and sunk one of the first floor rooms into it. I realized that it entered the ground unexpectedly easily. ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s easy to bury it.¡¹ The building was just lowered by one floor. This is pretty entertaining. If I don¡¯t have to worry about the height, my degree of design freedom will increase. Let¡¯s try a bit more. I deepened the hole one floor further. Then, ¡ªCrack¡ª I felt a sensation like I¡¯d smacked into something. ¡¸Eh? It feels like I hit something ¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, this hardness and wave¡­..I think this is Ultra-magicstone. It¡¯s a special mineral that sometimes develops on a dragon vein magic spot. It is extremely hard and nearly impossible to break but¡­..if you wish to remodel this area I believe that you should possess the necessary power to do so.¡¹ ¡¸Is it safe to destroy it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. There shouldn¡¯t be any adverse effects. The kind of magic coming from this stone might weaken the monsters around it, but that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us. In fact if the magic was returned into the earth, the soil would become more fertile.¡¹ I see. Then it should be fine. ¡¸Alright then. I¡¯ll give it the old college try. Sakura, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ And so I continued to dig. ************** ¡ªAn hour or so later¡ª My house had disappeared from the magic forest. More precisely¡­it was completely buried. ¡¸¡­..to think that the entire building could be buried¡­.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s gone into the hole beautifully. As I¡¯d expect of my Master¡¯s precise work. If it¡¯s like this then if anyone looks in from the outside they¡¯ll only see an apple orchard and a small cabin.¡¹ Umm, yeah¡­I guess. It¡¯s nice to get complimented. Especially since that it did go perfectly into the ground. ¡¸But¡­didn¡¯t we lose our entrance and exit?¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹ The doors and windows were blocked with soil. Because of the magic coating the soil didn¡¯t fill the house, but we lost our way out. But we¡¯re still able to breathe so I¡¯m wondering where the air is coming from. If I remodel it I could put the door on the ceiling and we could leave like that¡­but ¡¸If I put a door on the ceiling, this entire thing would just become a pitfall trap.¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡­if you don¡¯t make a new staircase along with it, it¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡¹ I decided that it would be best not to do any more burying without a proper plan first. I should make a proper structure first. ¡¸¡­..but I suppose I could put the extra parts of my home underneath the ground. It would help guarantee its stability.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that is an option.¡¹ Fumu fumuy, then that¡¯s that. I made a new form of my house so let¡¯s call it quits. ¡¸The magic key will be¡­.that should be good. ¡ªShut-in¡ª¡¹ For now, I decided to record the magic key as such. Well, I don¡¯t think I will have an occasion to use it, but just in case. Chapter 46: Peace of Mind is Important Chapter 46: Peace of Mind is Important To the west of the Royal Capital Prussia. Dianeia was hunting monsters on the border of the magic forest. ¡¸Fuu, why don¡¯t I finish off today¡¯s hunting here?¡¹ ¡¸Good job Dianeia-sama.¡¹ The knight captain was the vanguard and Dianeia was the rearguard that burned them with fire. Using this strategy they completed the subjugation of the monsters that appeared between the forest and the capital. This was simply part of their usual maintenance of public order and security. ¡¸Knight Captain. It¡¯s helpful that you came with me, but is it really alright for you to leave the knight order without any instructions?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve already told them so it¡¯s fine. Moreover, I think that it¡¯s more dangerous to leave you, the princess, out alone.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I guess that¡¯s right. Monster hunting is something that¡¯s meant to be done in a group. If you¡¯re alone then it may be hard to deal with any unforeseen danger that comes up¡­.or so they say.¡¹ It had been a long time since the knight captain had instructed her as such¡­it was one of the basics of battle. ¡¸Especially since now a dungeon is active now. It would be best to be cautious.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. But for now it seems like a lot of monsters haven¡¯t appeared¡­..¡¹ It was a little confusing, because the number of monsters that had appeared seemed no different from normal. According to what Anne said, it should only take about 2~3 days before there was an overflow of monsters¡­but 3 days had already passed. It was unexpectedly late. For Dianeia this was something to be thankful for. ¡¸Thanks to that we have time to deploy more defensive personnel.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.it was pretty lucky that we had such an able group hanging around the capital.¡¹ It was a top group from the Fort City that boasted a 90% request completion rate ¡ºShining Head¡». (TN: I¡¯m literally crying over this name.) They had been drinking inside of a bar. It was really a welcome surprise that they were around when the capital needed help guarding the most. ¡¸The monsters around here are quite strong. If they were normal adventurers it¡¯d be difficult to fight the monsters even if they were fighting it 2-to-1.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, the Fabunir has sharp fangs that can stab a person to death and the Big Slime can engulf a person the moment they let their guard down. They all come out of this forest.¡¹ There were many monsters in this forest that were difficult to defeat unless the adventurers formed groups. ¡¸What¡¯s more if you add the dungeon monsters to the equation¡­it¡¯s really no joke. And that¡¯s only on the premise that they arrive in time to defend against them.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ve got a mountain of problems. I invited other adventurers, but the more there are, the more equipment and food we need. If we need to activate the barrier we won¡¯t be able to leave, and at that point we won¡¯t be able to replenish our food stores.¡¹ ¡¸It looks like we won¡¯t be able to solve these problems anytime soon huh¡­?¡¹ There really was a mountain of problems. But no matter how they worried over it, there wasn¡¯t a clear cut solution. ¡¸For now let¡¯s do this¡­I¡¯ll go check on the situation with the wolf people within the forest. Knight Captain you should go check on the defenses of the capital and towns.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­really, I¡¯m sorry about this. Originally this job should¡¯ve fallen to a messenger not to you, Princess¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Other than me there aren¡¯t any people who can teleport.¡¹ In regards to moving quickly it was easier for her to do it herself. ¡¸Though it¡¯d be another story if the guys who shut themselves up in the Research City came out, but for now it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­I¡¯m off.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, take care!¡¹ ***************************** The meeting with the wolf people ended after a few minutes. The monsters that entered their land seemed to have been hunted down but, ¡¸The number of monsters that have come out of the forest haven¡¯t changed?¡¹ They neither increased, nor decreased. The only thing that changed was that they were a little more vicious. It was a strange phenomenon that seemed to have to do with the connection to the dungeon. ¡¸At any rate, the next place should be that person¡¯s¡­¡¹ Dianeia headed off towards Daichi¡¯s place. She teleported to a nearby location and then headed in on foot. Though it was difficult to teleport to a location with such a powerful magic spot, it was still possible. But she didn¡¯t want to teleport in, surprise them, and end up being attacked. That¡¯s why she decided to walk but, ¡¸Somehow¡­it¡¯s kind of noisy¡­¡­?¡¹ She could hear a strange noise. *Dododo* it sounded like a lot of things running. ¡­¡­¡­.It couldn¡¯t be. Dianeia began subconsciously going faster. It shouldn¡¯t be possible but for that man¡­. ¡¸Did the monsters generate here¡­¡­!?¡¹ Dianeia had a bad feeling about this and started to run. And when she reached Daichi¡¯s house she saw¡­ ¡¸¡­.Eh?¡¹ She saw a group of golems beating tens of Fabunirs into the air and shooting them with wood bullets. ¡¸OOOOOOO!!¡¹ A huge wild boar roared and charged at a huge golem and was bounced back and onto the ground like it was nothing. Then a wooden bullet was fired out of the golem¡¯s arm as the finishing blow¡­and it stopped moving. And just like that, the monsters were taken care of in short order. ¡¸¡ª¡ª-yep¡­I knew it¡­¡¹ ************* ¡¸Yo, what¡¯d you come for today?¡¹ After I cleaned up the group of monsters while taking my nap, I realized that Dianeia was there. I was drowsy after clearing them away but I roused myself to greet her. But, ¡¸Uhh, yeah. How should I put this? I came here for some peace of mind.¡¹ For some reason Dianeia was looking at me and seemed extremely relieved. ¡¸?¡¹ ¡¸Of course¡­now that I see this I feel like there was no meaning in getting worried. No, I feel like it was weird that I even worried.¡¹ What kind of nonsense is the Witch Princess talking about? ¡¸No, nevermind. It¡¯s just me talking to myself. Please don¡¯t mind it. But still¡­what are you going to do with all these Fabunir?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm? Even if you ask me that¡­I guess we¡¯ll eat them, give some to the wolf people, or let them go¡­¡¹ These boars¡¯ meat had good texture and was pretty delicious. If you made it into sukiyaki it would be juicy and tasty. So, I was thinking of taking one or two to process and store in the refrigerator and freezer. Any more than that and I won¡¯t have enough room. So I decided to give some to the wolf people too. I captured most of them alive, so if I can¡¯t do anything with them I¡¯d just let them go. When I said that, ¡¸I-I see. If you¡¯re alright with it, why don¡¯t you sell it to my city, wholesale? We have many people and we need food. Of course we¡¯d pay.¡¹ For some reason Dianeia seemed pretty desperate when she asked me that. ¡¸Huh? I don¡¯t really mind I guess¡­..¡¹ With this many I couldn¡¯t really deal with them so I was a bit troubled. If they were willing to take care of them, then I wouldn¡¯t really mind. ¡¸Th-thank you! That¡¯s one problem solved¡­¡­.you¡¯re the savior of our city!¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ She seems deeply moved¡­how strange. I don¡¯t really understand, but if she¡¯s happy then it¡¯s fine. And so, Dianeia took about an hour to teleport the Fabunirs away. Chapter 47: VS. Dungeon Monster Chapter 47: VS. Dungeon Monster After she finished cleaning up the boar meat, Dianeia relaxed and made herself at home sitting on one of the chairs in my garden. She drank some tea that Sakura had brought out. ¡¸Thank you for your efforts Dianeia-san.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, thank you Sakura-dono.¡¹ Because of the numerous times she had come to visit, they were able to interact on the level of acquaintances. ¡¸Thank you as well Daichi-dono. I¡¯ll bring you the payment at the next available opportunity.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, it¡¯s fine either way. But Dianeia, what did you come here for today?¡¹ Didn¡¯t you come here for something more specific? ¡¸¡ª¡ª-oh¡­yeah! I had something I needed to report to you.¡¹ ¡¸Report?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, according to Anne-dono the monsters in the forest are becoming more active, but it also seems to be happening around the town.¡¹ Huh, that seems like a problem. I wonder if something¡¯s happening underneath the town? ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s why I came to warn you. It might not be dangerous for you, but I think you shouldn¡¯t approach just in case.¡¹ ¡¸You came here to tell me that?¡¹ Dianeia nodded. She¡¯s a really conscientious girl, isn¡¯t she? Though this seems pretty roundabout. Anne could¡¯ve just told me this or she could¡¯ve sent a message. ¡¸Yes. But we were unable to determine when it would happen, so it turned into something like this¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t need to apologize. Hmm¡­anyways, I don¡¯t want to put myself in danger, so I¡¯ll remember your advice.¡¹ I¡¯ll tell Hesty and Sakura as well. ¡¸But will you be alright with the increase in monsters around the town?¡¹ ¡¸I can¡¯t say it¡¯ll be alright¡­¡­but we have increased the number of defensive personnel so I think we¡¯ll survive. We also have some more plans to deploy further around the entire town.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? They don¡¯t surround the entire town yet?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, we don¡¯t have enough to cover the border near the forest¡­so I¡¯ve been doing the hunting there.¡¹ She was doing something like that? It seems difficult to be a princess¡­ ¡¸I may be a princess, but I am also a Grand Mage (Archmage) so I have the duty to protect the town as well. This is just par for the course.¡ª-Also this time is easier. We had enough time to set up our defenses.¡¹ No you didn¡¯t! The border of the magic forest is completely undefended, isn¡¯t it?? ¡¸Nonono it¡¯s fine. Within a day or so adventurers will come to reinforce us. After that, our defenses will be perfect.¡¹ ¡¸Oh? Is that so?¡¹ If she thinks It¡¯ll be perfect then maybe it¡¯ll happen. Be that as it may, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with me. ¡¸Do your best in moderation Dianeia¡¹ ¡¸Ok, well then. With this I bid you¡ª¡ª¨C¡¹ And as she was about to finish her customary farewell¡­ ¡ªBOOM!¡ª From within the forest an explosion happened. ¡¸What¡­.was that?¡¹ ¡¸How should I know?¡¹ But somehow it looks like smoke is coming out of the forest now¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªthis¡­..is it possible that this is the beginning of the monster outbreak?¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s face became pale. This got serious quickly. ¡¸That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way that things would always go my way¡­..I¡¯m sorry Daichi-dono! Please excuse me! ¡ª¡¶Teleport¡·!¡¹ She said and disappeared from my garden. ********************************* ¡¸¡­¡­man, what a busy lady.¡¹ ¡¸Well, Dianeia-san has her own circumstances.¡¹ This monster outbreak sounds dangerous. I should avoid approaching. All that¡¯s left is telling Hesty. ¡¸Heey! Hesty.¡¹ As I was about to go to Hesty¡¯s cabin I noticed something. ¡¸What the heck is that?¡¹ At the border between the forest and my garden¡­there was a small bipedal animal. Its entire body was pitch black and it had wings and sharp horns. It looked like a demon. ¡¸A monster huh?¡¹ ¡¸It appears so.¡¹ That monster was gathering a mass of jet-black flames in its hands and, ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ It casually threw it towards me. ¡¸So I guess it¡¯s hostile¡­..Golem.¡¹ It was a dangerous so I summoned a golem to act as my shield. The tree golem blocked the black flame then approached the monster after being slightly scorched. And just like that it tried to knock the monster down but, ¡¸¡ªKi¡ª¡¹ The monster moved nimbly like a monkey and dodged. Well, the golem was independently practically incapable of performing fine actions, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡¸It¡¯s quite nimble huh? Then ¡ªWood Armor¡ª¡¹ So I¡¯ll do it myself. I wore my wood armor and prepared to fire. What I would fire was the strong and hard wooden bullet. ¡¸Fire!¡¹ ¡¸!?¡¹ The high-speed bullet flew out and hit. [house-magic-vol2-15] The monster¡¯s body was crushed. ¡¸Gieeee¡­.¡¹ And with a groan it fell. It rapidly disappeared leaving only a black gem behind. ¡¸That was splendid Master!¡¹ ¡¸Mm, but something dropped.¡¹ ¡¸Magic stone¡­.or at least it looks like one. It seems quite listless. It looks as though its body was made from the magic in this stone.¡¹ ¡¸Heh, what a strange creature.¡¹ As I picked up the black stone and looked at it, ¡¸n, it¡¯s loud, did something, happen?¡¹ Hesty came out of the cabin. ¡¸Yeah, I beat some weird monster and this dropped.¡¹ I said and showed the stone to Hesty. Upon seeing it she knit her eyebrows in a frown. ¡¸This is a, dungeon demon magic stone. From the size, it should be a, Servant Demon. But why, would it be here?¡¹ ¡¸Is this strange?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..there isn¡¯t, a dungeon, around here. But this is something, that only dungeon monsters, drop. The dungeon monsters, might be breeding, in the forest.¡¹ Fumu fumu, I see. This might mean that the forest¡¯s ecosystem is changing. ¡¸Will it have a negative influence on my home?¡¹ ¡¸n~n, no but¡­..dungeon monsters are combative and cunning. So, they¡¯re a pain¡­¡­see look over there.¡¹ Hesty pointed and there I saw another servant demon. It was quite a distance away but, ¡¸Wow, they really are hostile.¡¹ In its hand was another of the usual black flame ball. So, this is what she meant by combative? ¡¸They will, maintain a certain distance, and if you turn your back, they¡¯ll throw fire, at you.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s up with that harassment? Annoying.¡¹ ¡¸The fire is also, quite strong. Your golems, only get a bit scorched, but normally, they¡¯d be burnt.¡¹ So, once they find you, they¡¯ll continue to monotonously attack you forever. Plus, they¡¯ll throw fire as soon as you turn your back? Honestly, they sound unbelievably irritating. ¡¸¡­¡­.what a pain. I¡¯ll go clean ¡®em up Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n, should I, help too?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if you see them around the house I¡¯d like you to clear them away. I¡¯ll do the interior.¡¹ ¡¸Understood¡¹ And so Hesty began running in the opposite direction. This way my house will be safe. All that¡¯s left is to crush these annoyances. While I was synchronized with Sakura and the armor, I went into the forest to aim and fire. The wood bullet hit. Then the servant demon turned into a magic stone and fell to the ground. ¡¸Fuu, that should be the last one¡­..¡¹ Or so I thought, but further inside the forest I saw 2 more. Then they saw me¡­ And they began throwing fireballs. ¡¸Ughhhhh¡­..ANNOYING¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I wonder where they¡¯re coming from.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know where, but it¡¯s annoying to go after them one by one. I¡¯ll crush them if they come.¡¹ ¡¸Understood.¡¹ And so, Sakura and I ventured deeper into the forest while shooting down the servant demons. Chapter 47.5: —Side Capital Prussia— Emergency Quest: Defensive Battle Chapter 47.5: ¡ªSide Capital Prussia¡ª Emergency Quest: Defensive Battle ¡¸What¡¯s the situation!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, we¡¯ve been waiting for you Princess.¡¹ Dianeia teleported into her office in the castle that had already become a war-room. There she received the information from the knight captain. ¡¸There are several outbreaks of monsters from the East, West, and the South. They are currently approaching the town. The defensive forces have been sent to intercept.¡¹ Indeed, it was the case as Dianeia looked at the map spread on the desk. They had marked the place where they were presumed to intercept with a red cross. But, for some reason there was also a black colored cross in the east. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸That is where Anne-sama said she was going so we could cross that one off. She said that she was able to hold them by herself.¡¹ ¡¸Anne-dono huh¡­..¡¹ She¡¯s a Dragon King so it should be possible to do it alone. So, I guess I should be relieved? ¡¸There are also many to the south so we sent the knights, but according to the reports we have the numerical advantage.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, then all that¡¯s left is¡­. the west?¡¹ We didn¡¯t have enough time so there¡¯s an empty hole in our defenses. At the moment, we have no one there to defend us. ¡¸Well that¡¯s not entirely true, I heard that one of the groups of adventurers was heading over there.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­..? I thought we asked the adventurers to protect the north?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only one group.¡¹ It was quite reckless for only one group to go when they didn¡¯t even know how many monsters there would be. Though I am glad that we have someone to defend that area, it¡¯s much too dangerous. What kind of group is this? ¡¸They¡¯re called¡­¡ºShining Head¡» I think¡­¡¹ ¡¸Them? Why did they leave the relative safety of the north¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. However, if they¡¯re guarding that area then it¡¯s reassuring.¡¹ They were a top-class group that maintained request completion rate of 90%. They are definitely strong. But I am uneasy having them do it by themselves. So, ¡¸¡ªI will go and reinforce them.¡¹ ¡¸Princess¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you acting so surprised? There¡¯s no one else who can teleport around here.¡¹ ¡¸But¡­..¡¹ The knight captain started to say something, but shook his head instead. ¡¸I guess so. Even if I told you to stay here you wouldn¡¯t listen, would you Princess?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, you understand well. As long as I am able to fight, I will. I will fight to protect this place.¡¹ Dianeia thought of this as her duty as an Arch-mage and as one with power. (TN: Spiderman) ¡ªfurthermore, it is her own path through which she might reach the one she admires. ¡¸At any rate, I¡¯ll leave after putting on my equipment. I¡¯ll leave command to you, Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡­Please stay safe!¡¹ Dianeia then headed towards her room to put her equipment in order so that she may go out in defense of the town. ******************* The skinhead adventurers went to the west of the Prussian. ¡¸Hyahha! This is where the defense line is weakest!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s pretty far away from the commercial district after all. There¡¯s no one except for the ten of us.¡¹ They were standing on the plains separating the forest from the town. From the earth around them monsters were popping up. There was a variety. There were those who were worm and bug-like all the way to ones that looked like trolls, and they all popped out one after the other. ¡¸I would¡¯ve never thought we¡¯d be fighting Dungeon Monsters outside Leader.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, I was hopin¡¯ for somethin¡¯ like this.¡¹ They said and took out their weapons. ¡¸I really didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d get a quest like this outside of the Fort City Leader.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, me neither. Defending a town¡­.what¡¯s more in such dire circumstances¡­it¡¯s been quite a while.¡¹ The enemies began to approach. What¡¯s more, there were quite a few. The adventurers¡ªShining Head in both name and practice¡ªcarefully observed them. ¡¸Hyahha, they¡¯re comin¡¯. But compared to Boss Daichi, this kind of pressure is nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha that¡¯s for true. When our Leader who passed out says it, it¡¯s got some real persuasive power.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh, as I said before¡­I was just overcome with admiration!¡¹ The skinhead man smiled wryly while sweating. ¡¸Hyahha, if it was before then we might shrink back before this army. This was because of that guy¡¯s power.¡¹ At those words all of them nodded in agreement. ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s go! Even though this is only the commercial district and some distance away from the residential district, there are still quite a lot of people ya¡¯ know?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s farming here and hunting. There¡¯s gotta be quite a few who live around here.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­..then we¡¯ve gotta protect them.¡¹ The skinhead adventurers took their stances. ¡¸We were welcomed into this town, given good sake, and good food. If we didn¡¯t protect them then our name would be trash!¡¹ ¡¸YEAH!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s work off our sake and fire ourselves up.¡ªLet¡¯s GO! HYAHHA!¡¹ The adventurers turned to the monsters and charged. So began the defense of the Western line. Chapter 48: The Monster’s Dungeon Master Chapter 48: The Monster¡¯s Dungeon Master Each and every one of the Shining Heads intercepted the monsters who came invading. ¡¸*zeee* *zeee*¡­..Is this¡­.all of them?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯d be¡­.nice if it was.¡¹ Dozens of monsters had been felled by their axes and swords, but their weapons were all in shambles. Their armor also had holes and wounds here and there. But, the monsters that popped up from the plains had finally stopped appearing. ¡¸Fuuuu¡­..¡¹ This let the skinhead men finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment¡­ ¡¸Leader! Behind!¡¹ ¡¸!?¡¹ From the back a Servant Demon had popped out of the forest. It already had a ball of flame in its hands and threw it. ¡¸GUO¡­.THIS DAMN¡ª!¡¹ The fireball was about to hit him directly in the shoulder as he sloppily turned to dodge and slice it. However, the Servant Demon was already about to throw a second fireball. He wouldn¡¯t be able to move in time. ¡¸DAMN IT!!!¡¹ He steeled himself to take the full force of the blow, but at that moment, ¡¸Fire Lance!!¡¹ A lance of flames flew towards the demon and skewered it completely. Though it struggled it could no longer throw its fireball. ¡¸¡ªHYAHHA!¡ª Chance!¡¹ The skinhead man spun to face the demon once more and cut it down. The demon was split in two and dropped a black jewel. Seeing that, the skinhead man looked for who had thrown the fire spear. There he saw a witch with sweat on her forehead wearing a robe and a hat with a wand in her hand. ¡¸¡­¡­.fuu, I made it.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, you really saved me there. Ummmm¡­..aren¡¯t you the princess of the city that gave the request!?¡¹ ¡¸I am Dianeia. I give you my thanks.¡¹ Dianeia said while bowing, then proceeded to look around the area. ¡¸It seems like you¡¯ve cleared up the area. I hurried over, but it seems I was late. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­this was for a town that took care of us. We just put in the proper effort for all that we¡¯ve received.¡¹ ¡¸I see. That puts me at ease.¡¹ The skinhead and Dianeia smiled and shook each other¡¯s hands. Then at that moment, ¡¸¡ª¡ªGua!!¡¹ One of the adventurers who had been observing the surroundings was sent flying. ¡¸!?¡¹ The adventurers and Dianeia all jerked their heads to stare at what appeared. ¡¸GUOOOOOOOOOOO¡­!!!¡¹ From the forest a Giant Black Demon slowly emerged. ******************************************** ¡¸What¡­¡­is that¡­.¡¹ It was a huge monster covered in muscles. It had a goat skull head and animal-like feet, in its hand was a club covered in the blood of the adventurer it had just hit. What¡¯s more, Servant Demons were bubbling up from its muscular frame and being born. ¡¸Hyahha¡­..seriously? Why is there a Dungeon Master here!?¡¹ ¡¸A Dungeon Master!?¡¹ It¡¯s a dungeon monster that births other monsters. Therefore, it is called a Dungeon Master. It is usually something that is the boss on the lower floors of a dungeon. Dianeia knew that much at least. But this was her first time seeing one in person. Furthermore, ¡¸Yeah, and if it is creating demons then it should be a Master of one of the lowest floors. This is a really bad situation! All of us are pretty exhausted.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­it wants to exhaust us using servant demons and then finish us off itself¡­probably¡¹ From the way the shining head guys were talking, it seemed to be a strong enemy. The shining head guys were all worn out. It was already their limit to hold back the servant demons bubbling up from its body. They were in no shape to fight this giant thing. In that case, ¡¸Then¡­I will do it.¡¹ ¡¸D-don¡¯t joke around Princess! That guy¡¯s bad news! We can¡¯t even beat all those servant demons without proper teamwork!¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­that¡¯s right. Even if you can beat a dragon Princess, that guy¡¯s impossible!¡¹ The adventurers unanimously tried to stop her. But there was no way she could just run away. ¡¸I can¡¯t back away here. Behind me is my home.¡¹ I cannot let this thing pass. So, I¡¯ll use my full power from the start. What I¡¯ll use is that magic that I learned from that person¡­my new magic. Remember that feeling when he added to my magic¡­the attack that can kill a dragon in one shot. ¡¸Take this! ¡ª¡¶VOLCANIC LANCE¡·¡ª!!!¡¹ An enormous beam of pure heat and light exploded from the tip of Dianeia¡¯s wand. It blasted forward in a straight line¡­ ¡¸GUO¡­.!!¡¹ And exploded onto the Dungeon Master¡¯s body. It made a buzzing (laser) sound and a sound of burning, then an explosion kicked up a huge cloud of dust which enveloped the field. ¡¸Hya, hyahha! Amazing! With that kind of power¡­even if it¡¯s a dungeon master¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ It was a blow that even a dragon couldn¡¯t take. It should have definitely killed it. But as the dust settled, ¡¸¡­¡­Guo¡­!!¡¹ The Dungeon Master was standing there with a hole burned through its shoulder. ¡¸W-why!? I hit it!¡¹ ¡¸Tsk¡­¡­look Princess! The monsters it created shielded it!¡¹ At the foot of the Dungeon Master, a large number of black gems were rolling around. ¡­.It was blocked!! ¡¸Then¡­..one more!¡¹ She was about to try and fire it once more, but ¡¸Princess look out!¡¹ ¡¸¡­.!?¡¹ Even faster than that, the Dungeon Master charged over and attacked her face. She crossed her arms and wand to guard against it, but was sent flying and rolled across the plains. ¡¸uuuuu¡­.physical attacks really hurt¡­.¡¹ Dianeia slowly stood as she felt like her face was swelling in pain. It had this much power even though she guarded with magic. It was clear there was no way of winning a physical confrontation. Furthermore, her fire magic wouldn¡¯t be able to connect. The servant demons had already replenished quite a few of their numbers. ¡¸Guaaa¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ The shining head guys were also being defeated one after the other. ¡­.ahh, this is bad. This dungeon master seems stronger than a dragon¡­I can¡¯t defeat him. ¡­¡­I¡¯m no match. I understood that just from that exchange. ¡ªbut even so, ¡¸You guys, take the wounded and leave. Shining Head.¡¹ ¡¸Princess?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no choice but to do this¡­..¡¹ Dianeia refused to take her eyes off her enemy even though one of her eyes had blood flowing into it from a cut on her forehead. She stood before the Dungeon Master to block it. ¡¸Even if I can¡¯t win¡­I can buy some time¡­this is what I must do¡­.¡¹ She took her stance as flames danced at the tip of her wand, ¡¸For my home, for my people¡­I have to fight! ¡ª¡¶VOLCANIC LANCE¡·¡ª!!!¡¹ And fired straight at the Dungeon Master. But, ¡¸¡ªGUOOO!!¡ª¡¹ The Dungeon Master faced the attack head on and swung its club, reflecting it away. Then, even though the swing¡¯s power had lessened, it hit Dianeia¡¯s body. ¡¸¡­ka!¡¹ The air was crushed from Dianeia¡¯s lungs as she was sent flying through the air like a ragdoll. She was sent flying towards the forest¡ª¡ª- ¡¸Woah woah. Hey, you ok?¡¹ ¡¸ughh¡­.ahh¡­?¡¹ ¡¸As soon as I leave the forest someone flies at me covered in blood¡­what kind of joke is this?¡¹ ¡ªBut was caught by a wooden giant that emerged from the forest. ******************************* ¡¸Sakura, did you bring that medicine that Anne gave us?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s here.¡¹ I received the medicine inside the wood armor and decided to use it on the bloody Dianeia. I opened the chest of the wood armor and opened the jar of medicine, which released a flowery scent. ¡¸This is salve, right? Do I just have to rub it on?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, most likely.¡¹ I collected some of the liquid in the pot and rubbed it onto Dianeia¡¯s face. Her bleeding stopped immediately. I heard about how wondrous this dragon king medicine was, so it should at least have this level of effect. ¡¸uu¡­.I-I¡¯m¡­..sorry.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself. But still¡­..how should I put it? Good job. You worked hard.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹ When I said that¡­Dianeia closed her eyes and lost consciousness. ¡¸Huh? Was I releasing too much magic power?¡¹ ¡¸No, it should be that she was relieved.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then that¡¯s good.¡¹ She seems like her breathing is steady, so I¡¯ll let her sleep. Her wounds seem to be healing quickly, so I think she¡¯ll wake up soon enough. There are other things I need to do. ¡¸Well then¡­what¡¯s going on? The situation is a bit hard to understand¡­but that guy seems like the boss¡­¡¹ I took a look around and saw a black goat head monster. It looked like he was creating the servant demons too. Actually, one of them that had just been born came over to attack me. ¡¸You¡¯re in the way.¡¹ I annihilated that servant demon with one tree bullet. But that wasn¡¯t all, ¡¸Actually¡­all of you are in the way.¡¹ I shot the bullets continuously and wiped out the rest of the demons as well. ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!?¡¹ When I did that, it looked like the boss guy was surprised too as its head jerked back. Serves you right. As I was observing my enemy¡­ ¡¸Y-you¡¯re¡­..Boss¡­Daichi¡­.why are¡­you here?¡¹ The skinhead guys started approaching me. ¡¸Why? Those servant demons are a pain in the a**. So I was getting rid of them¡­and ended up coming out of the forest¡­.but I see that you guys got rid of quite a few. Thanks.¡¹ I saw that there were at least 3 black gems that I could see lying near them. Having someone else help out with the pest extermination is welcome. ¡¸He took out the servant demons in one hit? We have to kill them using cooperation.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­..insane¡­.but amazing! You¡¯re incredible!¡¹ For some reason the skinhead guys are looking at me with sparkling eyes. I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s so amazing¡­they¡¯re pretty weak. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡¸Leader! The Dungeon Master is acting again!¡¹ Suddenly, one of the adventurers pointed at the boss and shouted. I looked at the boss¡­.the dungeon master, and he was once again creating demons. ¡¸tte¡ª¡ª-it¡¯s no time to be talking. You guys move a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡ª! You guys make way! Let¡¯s go protect the Princess!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ The adventurers immediately withdrew. The only ones left here were me and the Dungeon Master. ¡¸Well then¡­you really made me put in some time and effort, huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really care if you rampage a bit¡­but this forest is my home ground, my home.¡¹ That¡¯s why you should prepare yourself Dungeon Master. ¡¸If you endanger my home or land I will crush you with my own power!¡¹ I gathered my power and closed the chest of my wood armor. ¡¸Let¡¯s go Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Ok! Anytime you¡¯re ready Master!¡¹ ¡¸Wood Armor. ¡ªMode ¡¶Fudo Myouou¡·¡ª¡¹ (TN: ) And so¡ª¡ªmy wooden giant was reborn. Chapter 49: Demon Boss VS. Immovable King Chapter 49: Demon Boss VS. Immovable King Wearing my wood armor ¡¶Fudou¡· I visually confirmed the enemy numbers. There was one Dungeon Master and about twenty servant demons. They were already holding fireballs and were ready to throw them. The enemy has the numerical advantage¡­but, ¡¸Master! The preparations for ¡¸Roku Hiji¡¹ (TN:Asura mode) have been completed! Please fight as much as you wish!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, thanks Sakura.¡¹ I have no intention of losing. I extended a tree anchor from the back of ¡¶Fudou¡· and embedded it into the ground. Then I aimed the six arms that stretched out from my back at my enemies. ¡¶Fudou¡· is one of the armor transformation I made a magic key for. Its function is very simple. To have six arms aimed forward¡­.in other words, ¡¸Rapid fire function¡­!¡¹ I fired my wooden bullets. They were much bigger than usual, about the size of artillery. ¡ªBOOM!¡ª With heavy sounds, the bullets hit the monsters surrounding the Dungeon Master dead-on. Boom booom, they are crushed one after another. ¡¸Kiii!!¡¹ As soon as they saw what I was doing, the servant demons threw their fireballs. But¡­I didn¡¯t dodge them. ¡¸My countermeasures can deal with that level of flame.¡¹ After I received Hesty¡¯s attacks back then, I changed the way I made my wood armor. I piled thick layers of armor on, one after another, and drastically raised its fire resistance. After being hit, the only thing I received were some black scorch marks on the surface. I couldn¡¯t even feel the heat. Inside of that sea of flame, I continued to aim at my leisure, ¡¸Tree Bullet, Additional Launch¡¹ I shot down one more servant demon as it tried to throw fire at me. Furthermore, ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯m done after one round!!¡¹ Each of my 6 arms fired and reloaded. I began to rapid-fire and take down servant demons one after the other. Then, ¡¸Guu¡­¡­¡­..this power¡­¡­..wh¡­¡­¡­what is this..!!!?¡¹ The Dungeon Master cried out as it charged. ¡¸Huh? The Dungeon Master can talk?¡¹ But I won¡¯t let it approach. I fired at him and sent him flying back. The Dungeon Master was sent rolling across the plains while vomiting blood. It rose slowly while staring at me with hate in its eyes. ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­.OOOOO!!!¡¹ It started to roar as it produced servant demons from every part of its body. There were more of them created faster than before. In the blink of an eye the number of servant demons had surpassed 100. It seemed like there were more coming out every second. I was even cutting them down with my tree bullets¡­that¡¯s how fast they were increasing. ¡¸I see. So six arms aren¡¯t enough¡­..¡¹ ¡¸¡­!¡¹ It seems like the Dungeon Master heard me¡­it looked pretty smug. Certainly, this situation is no good. I¡¯ve been surrounded by 100 servant demons all throwing fire. It seems like 6 arms won¡¯t be able to handle this. But I¡¯m not worried. ¡¸That¡¯s pretty good Dungeon Master¡­but I¡¯ve still got more to go.¡¹ Let¡¯s use that. I extended the anchor at my back through the ground towards the trees in the forest. Then the wood armor took in the forest and changed once more. ¡¸Additional Firing Mode ¡ª¡¶Fudou-1,000 Hands¡·¡ª!¡¹ From my back 40 arms exploded forth immediately making me larger. ¡¸¡­.!?¡¹ The Dungeon Master seemed to be taken aback and gasped. I see¡­even if you¡¯re a monster you can feel fear. But it¡¯s already too late. ¡¸Let¡¯s go. 1,000 Hands!¡¹ ¡¶Fudou-1,000 Hands¡· began to move. Each and every one of the arms on my back began to rotate and fire bullet after bullet. It was firing tree bullets just like a gatling gun. The anchor shook as it held me in place. Each and every enemy was steadily being annihilated. This was overwhelming and absolute rapid-fire suppression. That is, ¡¸¡¶Fudou¡·!!¡¹ ¡¸Gu¡­.oooo, you¡­¡­..¡ª-WHAT ARE YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!¡¹ Mustering the last of its strength, the Dungeon Master was forcing its way through the hail of bullets. He¡¯s got guts¡­but, ¡¸This is the end! You will break here!¡¹ All 40 of my arms aimed and fired simultaneously. It hit the madly charging Dungeon Master and utterly crushed him, then he fell to the ground covered in blood. Shortly afterwards, nothing was left except a giant shimmering black gem. ********** Dianeia had come to her senses. Her back rested against a large tree as she watched his fight through barely opened eyes. She watched this nearer than she ever had¡­yet she felt further than ever. She watched the overwhelming power that overcame an overwhelming disadvantage in numbers. ¡¸¡­..ahh, so far away¡­¡­.¡¹ She considered herself strong to some extent. She was able to take care of any stray dragon and had access to powerful magic. But, she was nowhere close to his level. Just seeing such power made her shiver. ¡¸I want¡­to become stronger¡­¡­¡¹ Her heartfelt desire leaked from her lips as she watched him dispel his wood armor and walk towards her. ¡¸Fuu, as expected of ¡¶1,000 Hands¡·. It really takes a ton of magic and trees. Though I still can¡¯t do 1,000 hands¡­.so I guess it¡¯s the abridged version¡­¡¹ ¡¸Nono, Master¡¯s magic power hasn¡¯t even decreased by 30% you know?¡¹(TN: or 3% this is a bit vaguely put.) ¡¸Seriously? I¡¯m not really used to using it so I¡¯m tired, but I guess I haven¡¯t used that much¡­¡­..maybe I should make a habit of using more on a daily basis? Like on fruits and harvesting¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, when you do so, I will help as well.¡¹ He was slowly strolling around and talking with a girl in loosely waving Japanese clothes. Dianeia looked at this sight with longing. ¡­..if I was strong like him¡­then¡­.. I¡¯d be able to defend my home, she thought. And even more so¡­she thought that she¡¯d be able to walk by his side just like that other girl was. Chapter 50: Battlefield Cleanup and Reward Chapter 50: Battlefield Cleanup and Reward After I removed my wood armor, I looked at my surroundings once more. The magic gems of the servant demons and dungeon master were there. It seems like all the enemies have been taken care of. ¡¸Alright. With this I can go home in peace.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. But I don¡¯t know how Hesty-chan is doing¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, we took care of the origin so I think she¡¯ll be alright.¡¹ But in exchange, the surrounding area had been ruined. The tree artillery was much more powerful than I¡¯d expected, it almost made the ground into one big crater. ¡¸I had to pull out the surrounding trees¡­.should I replant?¡¹ I was thinking that it might cause some troubles for the wolf people or others when, ¡¸I will take it upon myself to fix this area, so please do not worry.¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached unsteadily. ¡¸Should you be up and about already?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, the medicine you gave me before worked better than expected. My wounds have been closed¡­¡­.but I¡¯ve never seen such an effective recovery potion, was it alright to use it on me?¡¹ Good or bad¡­.it¡¯s fine as long as it healed you. Furthermore, ¡¸It was something I was given anyways. If you want to thank someone, thank Anne.¡¹ ¡¸Thank Anne-dono? Is it possible that the potion you gave me was¡­.the potion made from dragon king¡­?¡¹ Uhhh¡­I wonder. I guess that Oppai dragon king did say that it was made with blood or something. ¡¸Blood?¡­..It¡¯s a Dragon King Blood Potion!? You used something like that¡­..¡¹ Dianeia staggered and fell to her knees. ¡¸Do you have anemia? I wonder if you don¡¯t have enough blood after losing some¡­.¡¹ ¡¸N-no that¡¯s not it. Do you even know how valuable that Dragon King Blood Potion is?¡¹ ¡¸Nope.¡¹ ¡¸I-I thought not¡­¡­.¡¹ She looked heartbroken as she covered her face and curled up. ¡¸What should I do? It¡¯s 100,000,000¡­..would opening the National Treasury be enough¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸What are you mumbling about Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.I was trying to figure out how to pay¡­¡¹ She looked at me and her face was even paler than when she was injured. Oh, so that¡¯s what you were worrying about. ¡¸I don¡¯t need to be paid for the medicine.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸If you had taken it for yourself it would be different, but it¡¯s something I gave you so why would I ask for money?¡¹ Besides, you should be more grateful to Anne than myself. ¡¸B-but still¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ugh, what a pain. Fine, if you fix up this wasteland for me I¡¯ll accept that as payment. It¡¯s settled. No changes will be accepted.¡¹ I scratched the back of my head vigorously as I dealt with Dianeia¡¯s issues¡­then my stomach growled. ¡¸Ohhh, I¡¯m hungry. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost dinnertime.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, then shall I return first and prepare dinner?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, please do.¡¹ ¡¸Alright, then please pardon me.¡¹ Sakura said and flew away. It seems like because she is a spirit (a house spirit) she can fly as well. She¡¯s been hiding such an incredible ability all this time, I was thinking as I watched her fly away. ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be heading back. See ya¡¯¡¹ ¡¸Pl-please wait a moment Daichi-dono!¡¹ As I was about to leave my clothes were grasped. What is it? Do you have more to say? ¡¸I¡¯ve already decided on my repayment right?¡¹ ¡¸N-no¡­leaving that aside for now¡­.are you going to grab those magic stones?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? What would I do if I picked up those black things?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you could sell them, or process them¡­you can do many things you know?¡¹ Oh, is that so? ¡­¡­but still¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do to process them, or what to make. Well, I could probably ask Hesty right? ¡­but I already have a lot of them from defeating the guys around the house¡­¡­.. I don¡¯t have any need to gather these ones here. I should take one at most. ¡¸Well, I think I¡¯ll take this big one to Hesty as a souvenir gift.¡¹ I decided to take the Dungeon Master¡¯s stone back with me. ¡¸I don¡¯t need any of them except for that one, you can clean it up as you see fit Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You can sell them right? Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ That¡¯s part of cleaning up the area¡­finding things you can sell. ¡¸Well, I can certainly sell them but¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine. Clean it up as you please. I¡¯m going home.¡¹ ¡¸Wai-Daichi-dono!?¡¹ Our talk is over. I was starving already so it couldn¡¯t be helped. I decided to go home as soon as possible. ************************* The Shining Head Adventurers were watching Daichi depart and trembling. ¡¸Hyahha¡­.Boss Daichi is a man amongst men¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if you sold these magic stones then you¡¯d get tens of thousands¡­.he¡¯s so generous¡­..¡¹ Normally if someone were to be faced with this number of magic stones, they¡¯d be in a frenzy to gather them. But he was not. ¡¸Hyahha¡­.I think that we¡¯re pretty calm and collected as adventurers but we can¡¯t match him.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­..oh Leader¡­it looks like everyone¡¯s awake ze.¡¹ As they spoke, the rest of the Shining Head members began to stand up. ¡¸Hyahha, looks like everybody¡¯s safe this time.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re still alive¡­but injured ya¡¯ know. The quest reward isn¡¯t enough ya¡¯ know. I can¡¯t heal unless I have enough booze ya¡¯ know.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.since you can still make jokes, you should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, that¡¯s for sure.¡¹ They kept talking and laughing until, ¡¸Wait a moment please Shining Head Leader¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s up Princess?¡¹ Dianeia slowly approached them. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to ask when you¡¯re so tired, but I have a request.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? A request?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, could you help me gather the magic stones?¡¹ ¡¸Well, even if you don¡¯t ask us¡­couldn¡¯t you just teleport them? ¡ª¡ªCouldn¡¯t you do it without borrowing our strength?¡¹ He said. Dianeia hesitated for a few seconds. ¡¸Well¡­.you¡¯d be right. But I¡¯m quite worn out, as you can see. The job payment will be¡­.a drinking party at the castle. What do you think?¡¹ When they heard that, all the members of Shining Head looked at each other and grinned. ¡¸Hyahha! Princess, we accept! Hey you guys let¡¯s give it our best once more! We¡¯ll be getting¡¯ some good drinks and chow!¡¹ ¡¸YEAH!!¡¹ Chapter 51: My House Gets Stronger Too Chapter 51: My House Gets Stronger Too When I returned to my garden, I saw Hesty hitting the pile of magic stones I¡¯d gotten. ¡¸n, Diachi. Welcome back.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m home. But¡­what are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Magic stone, purification. If I don¡¯t, they¡¯re hard to use. But if I process them, you can use them for, anything from, wands and staves, to medicine.¡¹ It just looks like she¡¯s hitting them¡­it looks cute, but can you purify them by doing that? ¡¸It¡¯s my, intuition, of many years.¡¹ She said while giving me a big thumbs up. Well, it¡¯s fine as long as I can use them. ¡¸Oh yeah. I¡¯ll give this to you.¡¹ It was the perfect time to show Hesty the huge magic gemstone that I¡¯d brought back. If I have something this big then there¡¯s sure to be some use for it¡­or so I thought but, ¡¸¡­¡­..what¡¯s this, I¡¯ve never seen, something like this, before.¡¹ Hesty looked at it in amazement. ¡¸Don¡¯t you know about Dungeon Masters Hesty? This is a magic stone from one of those.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..I know, about dungeon masters. But you wouldn¡¯t, usually get, this large of a stone.¡¹ ¡¸Ehhh, but this is what came out when I defeated it.¡¹ ¡¸This size is, abnormal. Impossible. It might be, something like a, mutation.¡¹ Seriously? So this is something that even Hesty hasn¡¯t seen before? ¡¸Do you think you can use it?¡¹ ¡¸N~¡­.I don¡¯t know what would happen, if I tried to refine, and purify this.¡¹ Is this stone really that dangerous? I ended up bringing it home, but I wonder if I should find somewhere to dump it¡­ ¡¸¡­.if you just, bury it somewhere, it might become strong enough, to create another dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really?¡­¡­then how do I get rid of it?¡¹ If tossing it creates a dungeon, then that¡¯s a huge pain. But as I was worrying, Hesty shook her head. ¡¸n, it¡¯s okay. If you left it, then it would cause, a monster outbreak. I don¡¯t think that, anyone besides you, could handle this, so taking it was, the right decision.¡¹ ¡¸Well even if you tell me it was the right decision I can¡¯t use it. So I¡¯d just throw it away right?¡¹ ¡¸N~n, it¡¯s fine. This house¡¯s magic, is strong. If you put it in the ground here, the magic will circulate, and put it under your, control.¡¹ ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹ I don¡¯t particularly understand¡­but if I put it in the ground it should stabilize and be safer? ¡¸That¡¯s, my recommendation. And, if you break some off, and give it to me, I¡¯ll study it. If I can use it, I¡¯ll remodel your tools.¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡¹ I lightly hit the stone. A piece of it broke off easily and I handed that to Hesty. ¡¸¡­..it broke, easily huh?¡¹ ¡¸Was that bad?¡¹ ¡¸Normally, it¡¯s harder the more magic, inside of it. So normally, it can¡¯t be broken, with bare hands.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was just imitating what Hesty was doing before¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.so you overtook, my long years of intuition, in a few moments¡­.¡¹ Hesty started to get depressed, but for now I¡¯ll just give her the stone, then¡­ ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re here! Daichi-sama! Aneue-sama!¡¹ ¡¸nu!¡¹ Anne was staggering towards us. Her clothes were dirty and torn here and there. ¡¸What¡¯s up Anne? You look exhausted.¡¹ ¡¸I used a bit too much power defending the town. Now I¡¯m in this state¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Huh, seems like you did quite a lot¡­but what¡¯d you come here for?¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking to replenish my magic here.¡¹ Replenish¡­refuel huh? Is there any reason you need to do that here? ¡¸There is~. Because my recovery gets better with¡­..*panting*¡­.*panting*¡­.being attacked¡­so¡­¡¹ Anne¡¯s eyes looked dangerous. While panting she looked at Hesty. ¡¸Umm¡­..just once¡­..please lend me¡­.*pant*¡­Aneue-sama.¡¹ ¡¸So she says¡­what do you think Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸U-um¡­I-I¡¯ll, have to, refuse.¡¹ Hesty said quietly with a pale face. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s neglect play right Aneue-sama!? That¡¯s good too~!!¡¹ Ahh, so it wasn¡¯t really necessary to get attacked¡­ For now, we can just leave her and she¡¯ll recover. So, let¡¯s just leave her alone. ¡¸Haa¡­..haa¡­.thank you very much Aneue-sama. I¡¯ve recovered a bit.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve got good gas mileage don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Nono, not as amazing as all that¡­.but Daichi-sama, is that a monster¡¯s magic stone?¡¹ The recovering Anne pointed at the big magic stone next to me. ¡¸Yep. It seems like the magic in it is a bit too strong so I was going to bury it here.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡­..in that case I can be at ease. For a magic stone I feel like it has too much magic. But it should be insignificant before you and this magic spot, Daichi-sama.¡¹ ¡¸n, I agree.¡¹ This decision received the seal of approval from two Dragon Kings. ¡¸I see, then I guess I really will bury it.¡¹ And so the Dungeon Master¡¯s magic stone (except for one part of it that was given to Hesty) was buried. It seems like my house¡¯s magic was slightly strengthened as well. However, it was pretty insignificant as they said¡­ Chapter 52: My House’s Lively Dinner Table Chapter 52: My House¡¯s Lively Dinner Table Royal Capital, Dianeia¡¯s castle, Grand Hall, a huge party was being held. ¡¸Townspeople. I thank you for your cooperation in the defense of our city, Prussia! I was allowed to hold this small party in appreciation. Drink and be merry!¡¹ Dianeia took the initiative to raise her glass and her voice. ¡¸With that said¡­.Cheers!¡¹ ¡¸Cheers!!¡¹ And so, the eating and drinking began. Half of the participants in this party were brawny adventurers. Round after round of alcohol was served and consumed. The Knight Captain watched all this and heaved a big sigh. In his hand was a single sheet of information. ¡¸Yareyare, at the rate this feast is going¡­the amount we earned from monster meat and magic stones will be eaten into considerably.¡¹ Dianeia gave him a slap on the shoulder. ¡¸Don¡¯t be so stingy Knight Captain. There was barely any damage caused to the town. If we don¡¯t do this much then we might incur retribution.¡¹ ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right¡­..know that I think of it¡­where are those guys?¡¹ ¡¸I asked them, but they said it was bothersome so they¡¯ll pass. So, I¡¯ll need to do something about them.¡¹ ¡¸Sorry about that, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ They continued to chat a bit until, ¡¸Hyahha, Thanks Princess. The booze is great!¡¹ The Shining Head members had all approached Dianeia. ¡¸I see, the most important thing is that you enjoy yourselves.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­but I guess it¡¯s like dat after all. Boss Daichi didn¡¯t come over¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll go myself later.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, is that so? Then that¡¯s perfect, take this to him¡¹ They held out a giant pot of Sake. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸This is the most delicious sake that we could find. If it wasn¡¯t given to the one who did the most work then it¡¯d be shameful ya¡¯ know?¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..very well. I will take it, along with your sentiments, to him.¡¹ Dianeia accepted the sake and the shining heads waved their hands and turned to leave. ¡¸Hyahha~. Well then later Princess. We¡¯ve still got more to drink. Ain¡¯t that right you guys!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ And so they disappeared into the crowd. ¡¸¡­.alright then Knight Captain. I¡¯ll be off.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, have a safe trip.¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Teleport¡·¡¹ And so, Dianeia disappeared from the party. *********************************** ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªthat¡¯s how you ended up bringing me sake and food then¡­¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I would like to share a table with you. We will eat the best sake that the shining head guys gave and the most delicious food I could bring. Please.¡¹ Because of the large amount of sake and food that Dianeia brought, we were eating outside. We had spread out a vinyl sheet to sit on and it had turned into a small dinner party. This wasn¡¯t really what I was aiming for when I defeated the Dungeon Master though¡­ But I¡¯ll definitely accept something delicious if I¡¯m offered. ¡¸But is it alright for you to stay here? Being the Princess, wouldn¡¯t it be best if you were there?¡¹ She didn¡¯t need to worry that much about me, I¡¯m alright with eating a peaceful meal in my home. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. The lead role was taken by you, Anne, and the adventurers. The adventurers are being entertained in the castle¡ªso I have come to drink with you.¡¹ If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine. Either way we should all settle in and have dinner. ¡¸I see. I¡¯m thankful. Well then, we should all enjoy ourselves fully.¡¹ Dianeia said, and poured me a drink for dinner. What went into my cup was slightly carbonated and crystal clear sake. ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s refreshing and delicious.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m happy as long as you enjoy it.¡¹ So, I continued to drink and she continued to pour until I felt a persistent tugging on my sleeve. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s up Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, I can¡¯t settle, down.¡¹ Hesty shook her head violently as I looked and saw her being buried magnificently between Anne¡¯s breasts. ¡¸Ahh! Aneue-sama¡¯s resistance! Amazing!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­annoying¡­¡­!!¡¹ Well, how should I put it¡­they¡¯re acting as they usually do. If she really wants to get away I think she can escape so it should be alright. Anne is as lively as she usually is. It¡¯s a bit of a noisy atmosphere, but not to the level where I can¡¯t relax. ¡¸Dianeia¡¯s food, Sakura¡¯s food, and the sake are all delicious¡­this doesn¡¯t feel bad at all.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, when I hear you say that, it makes it all worth it Master.¡¹ Having a lively dinner party isn¡¯t bad once in a while. END OF VOLUME 2 Chapter 53: (Title at Bottom) Chapter 53: (Title at Bottom) A few days after the battle with the Dungeon Master. I was hard at work on the area around my house. ¡¸Ummm, I guess putting a tree here would be alright¡­¡¹ The after effects of the battle had left the forest in a tattered state. Especially the place that I¡¯d left to Hesty¡­it had become a field of white ash. It seemed like she¡¯d burnt everything along the way until she grew tired. ¡¸I did it, on the way¡­it looks like, this now, but I was able, to take care of, a lot of them, all at once.¡¹ ¡¸I would¡¯ve preferred it if you¡¯d kept the cleanup afterwards in mind though¡­¡¹ And so on, we continued chatting as Hesty and I (along with the golems) cleaned up the ashes. Then, ¡¸Hello~! I¡¯ve come to give my greetings~¡¹ (TN: No good way to put this in English) ¡¸Huh? Anne?¡¹ This was the first time I¡¯d seen her since the feast. ¡¸What¡¯d you come here for? What¡¯s the greeting for? Are you already going home?¡¹ Anne was an envoy from the Fort City. Now that the crisis with the Dungeon Master had been cleared up, there was no longer a reason for her to stick around this place. So, I thought she¡¯d come to say hello before returning home. However, ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Now I will live in Prussia.¡¹ ¡¸!?¡¹ ¡¸I will live near the forest. I have received land on the outskirts of Prussia, so I have decided to open an item shop there.¡¹ Hesty had completely frozen up. It seems like she¡¯d received quite a shock, but leaving that aside, ¡¸Huh, is that so? What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡¹ I thought that she had a pretty high position in the fort city, didn¡¯t she? ¡¸Well, I suppose that¡¯s true. But if it¡¯s just giving instructions, I can do that from here. Above all, I felt the desire to start making and selling items again.¡¹ ¡¸Oh yeah¡­you originally sold items didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. And more than anything¡­..haa¡­.haa¡­I¡¯m closer to¡­.Aneue-sama. I wanted to be able to breathe the air closest to Aneue-sama.¡¹ (TN: I recoiled a bit translating this.) She said as her face reddened. Hesty stumbled backwards a bit when she saw that¡­it looks like she¡¯s received quite a bit of damage. Well, I understand where this is coming from. The item shop is a pretense¡­ ¡¸Ah, but it¡¯s not just Aneue-sama you know? Umm¡­.well¡­just by being close to Daichi-sama, how should I put it¡­the feeling of being hit by that magical whirlwind around you¡­might become a habit¡­.This is the first time I¡¯ve felt such amazing~ power¡­..¡¹ Ohh, this is pretty bad. I got dragged in too. Looking at Hesty, I felt bizarrely sympathetic. Anyways, as long as she doesn¡¯t cause me any trouble, she can have any kind of disposition or habit she wants¡­ ¡¸Haa¡­.well, we¡¯ve gone a bit off topic. Umm, with that I¡¯ll be living as your neighbor so I brought a potion.¡¹ ¡¸Potion¡­..oh that¡¯s right. I used the one you gave me before on Dianeia and it worked really well.¡¹ ¡¸Is that true!?¡­..then does that mean it¡¯s thanks to Daichi-sama that I received the land for my item shop?¡¹ Though it seems like she¡¯s mumbling something, Dianeia took care of this well. That¡¯s a good thing. ¡¸But anyways, that medicine¡¯s pretty amazing. It cured most of her wounds in a few moments.¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s something I made with great confidence in its efficacy¡­Oh! Since you¡¯ve used it, let¡¯s replenish it.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Dianeia said it was precious, so is that really alright?¡¹ I asked and Anne smiled cheerfully. ¡¸Yeah! For me the opportunity to live closer to Aneue-sama is much more precious!! As long as you let me embrace her a little, I¡¯ll replenish whenever you want!¡¹ She said and excitedly sidled up to us. Of course¡­her gaze was locked on Hesty. Hesty looked like she¡¯d abandoned all hope and looked at me. ¡¸¡­..somehow, while we were talking, it turned into me, getting embraced.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­ummm? If you really can¡¯t stand it, just tap out and run to me.¡¹ And just like that, after hugging Hesty, Anne refilled the medicine. Furthermore, it seems like we¡¯ve just received a new next-door neighbor. Though I say next-door she¡¯s a bit far away¡­ Chapter 53: New Neighbor and New Habit Chapter 54: Relaxing Comfortably, Annihilation Chapter 54: Relaxing Comfortably, Annihilation It¡¯d been a while so I was goofing off in the garden and simply basking in the sun. ¡¸You¡¯re, really looking, listless.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright Hesty. It¡¯s just been a while since I had a day that I could truly take it easy.¡¹ Thinking back, I feel like I¡¯ve been moving around a lot. Sometimes it¡¯s good to just laze about and soak up the sun. ¡¸¡­.so Hesty, What are you up to?¡¹ Hesty was beside me sorting through the mountain of magic stones. ¡¸I¡¯m separating, the ones that can be used in staves and wands, and the, consumable ones.¡¹ ¡¸Is there a difference between them?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The larger ones, can have magic put in them for, multiple uses. Smaller ones, are better for one use. The small ones, are better used for, magic bullet propulsion.¡¹ Huh, she¡¯s knows about such things? ¡¸I know, tentatively about, weapons like this. There was once, when I had to use, a lot of magic stones, to play around, and send someone flying, like a human cannonball.¡¹ ¡¸Is that really playing around?¡¹ ¡¸There are sometimes, young dragons, that are afraid of flying. Using these as, propellant, we force them to fly. Flying, is like a coming of, age thing.¡¹ Is it like a reverse bungee jump? The scale is different though. ¡¸This time, we have a lot. If used for flight, you can fly a lot. You want to?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯d rather relax in the sun instead of take part in something that requires that much courage.¡¹ ¡¸n~¡­there¡¯s monsters here and there, in the area, but even so, will you continue laying down?¡¹ Just like Hesty said, there were monsters that had gathered around my garden, but they were being repelled by my golems. But anyways, it¡¯s the usual hustle and bustle. I don¡¯t really need to go handle it myself and I can just relax here. ¡¸n, but I thought, it seems particularly, strong ¡­¡­ah, it got sent flying.¡¹ Besides for the golems that I move myself, I have independently moving golems that automatically repel intruders. That¡¯s why I can settle down in complete relaxation. ¡¸Ahh, yep. This kind of luxury is the best¡­.¡¹ Or so I thought when, ¡¸Eh?¡­..w-wait, I was just thinking of coming in from the back for once. I¡¯m not going to do anything you know!?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? I hear something weird¡­¡¹ ¡¸W-wait please Golem! L-look I¡¯m disarming see? So please, w-wait don¡¯t take off my equipment. Not my armor hey!!¡¹ Somehow I ended up seeing the witch princess dilly-dallying with my automatic golem. ¡¸¡­.what did you come here for?¡¹ If she came from the usual direction she wouldn¡¯t have been caught by the golems like this, why did she have to come from the north instead? So there¡¯s no accidents I have the golems set to disarm people. But for some reason it seems like they remove clothes too¡­hmm¡­ ¡¸I don¡¯t, know why, but are you alright, not stopping it?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­.yeah I guess. But let¡¯s wait for a little while longer¡­then I¡¯ll stop it.¡¹ There are still monsters around¡­it¡¯ll also take time to turn them off and reactivate them. ¡¸n, I understand. I think the monster¡¯s, will be finished, in a few more minutes.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, let¡¯s wait till then.¡¹ ¡¸Wai- Someone! Not someone¡­DAICHI-DONO!? H-Help me¡ª!!!¡¹ Chapter 55: The Rulers of the Forest Chapter 55: The Rulers of the Forest Dianeia was liberated from the golem¡¯s thick arms and collapsed in front of the tree stump. ¡¸Uuuu¡­.that was awful¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what happens when you try to let yourself in the backdoor. Anyways¡­What¡¯s up halfnaked-hime?¡¹ ¡¸Even though the one that made me half naked was your golem¡­..!¡¹ Dianeia said as she looked at me reproachfully. She then proceeded to fix her appearance. Then, after she had put her equipment back on and wiped the tears from her eyes, she started to speak. ¡¸I was conducting an inspection of this area.¡¹ ¡¸An inspection? What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Though the dungeon hyperactivity stopped, there is no reason to let down our guards¡­or so I was thinking. It¡¯s a matter of public safety.¡¹ Public safety huh? Prussia seems like it gets attacked by monsters quite often, so I understand their caution. Still, this princess is a serious girl as always. ¡¸But why were you walking around there? Did some kind of dangerous monster appear?¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that the Rabbit race has a stronghold set up in that direction and it¡¯s a bit suspicious, so went to take a look.¡¹ ¡¸Rabbits huh?¡¹ If I remember correctly they¡¯re the ones that split this territory with the wolf people. They¡¯re name should be¡­Combat Rabbits or something like tha I¡¯ve never met them before though¡­ I don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t meet up with them. When I asked to go meet with the rabbits, the wolf people said, ¡¶If you meet the rabbit people, Our King¡¯s wife might end up in a bad way¡­¡· Or so they said some nonsense or other. I wonder what they meant. ¡¸At any rate, what¡¯s going on with them?¡¹ ¡¸I received a report from the leader of the wolf people. They seemed to be abandoning their villages. When I went to check it out, I discovered that they were indeed abandoned.¡¹ ¡¸Something bad must have happened to drive all those combat rabbits out right?¡¹ Dianeia paused for a few seconds after she heard what I said. She seemed to be struggling to figure out how to say something. ¡¸Ummm, do you know the special traits of the combat rabbits Daichi-dono?¡¹ ? ¡¸I¡¯ve never met them before, so how should I know?¡¹ ¡¸I see. Ummm, the combat rabbits true name is Night Bunny ok? ¡­..Umm at times they suck out men¡¯s¡­energy. Those women are the type who recover magic power from sexual desire.¡¹ What? What did she just say? ¡¸¡­..Night Bunny? How¡¯d they end up with the name combat rabbits then?¡¹ ¡¸There are three reasons they received that name. One is in consideration of children. Two is that they are actually strong in a fight. They can usually handle 2 or 3 regular adventurers easily. ¡ª-and the final reason is¡­..the men in town say that their ¡¶Night Fighting Strength¡· is used on the men¡¯s ¡®roots¡¯ to recover their magic. The title is to express how fearsome their ¡¶Night Fighting Strength¡·is¡­¡¹ Hmmm¡­it seems like fighting strength is taking on a bit of a strange meaning here. Umm¡­how should I put it¡­I kinda want to meet them at least once¡­for various reasons. ¡¸¡­.Daichi-dono? Your face looks kind of weird right now?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s your imagination. So, where are those combat rabbits now?¡¹ I¡¯m not really so sure about calling them Night Bunny¡­so I¡¯ll stick with combat rabbit. ¡¸Well while I was searching for them I ended up here. Because of their nature¡­of taking energy, I wanted to catch some and ask them what was going on¡­..I followed their tracks but still can¡¯t find them¡­I don¡¯t know what else to do¡­¡¹ As Dianeia continued to talk, ¡¸nee, are those bunnies, these guys?¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Hesty called out to her. She was poking at the passed-out monsters in the outer circumference of the garden but, ¡¸Were they, mistaken for, monsters because they attacked?¡¹ Among the monsters there were women with rabbit ears and tails. ¡¸Oh for real?¡¹ ¡¸Kyuuuu~~¡¹ Their eyes were spinning as they laid there completely unconscious. ¡¸¡­.how should I put this¡­you work quickly Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t originally intend to make quick work of them though¡­¡¹ Be that as it may, they had come to attack me. It seems like I¡¯ll have to have a little talk with them. Chapter 56: The Rabbit’s Merchant House Chapter 56: The Rabbit¡¯s Merchant House After putting away the golems, the rabbits woke up after quite a while. ¡¸n¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡¹ ¡¸Wh-¡­¡­.this place is¡­.!?¡¹ I called out to the most important looking one¡­.by that I mean she was wearing a crown. ¡¸I gonna need to talk to you for a bit ok?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­..?¡¹ Then the moment she saw my face, ¡¸Hiiii¡­¡­¡­.!!¡¹ I received a reaction that I hadn¡¯t seen for quite some time. *Sssss* the unmistakable sound of peeing came from between her legs. The other rabbits began to shiver in fear as well. ¡­¡­.ahh, how nostalgic. ¡¸H-hey what¡¯s that look for!?¡¹ Somehow, I had forgotten. There were people around me who were used to me¡­like dragons and strong people so I had completely forgotten. I let my guard down and this is the result. ¡¸It looks like¡­I should definitely remember to hold my magic back when I meet someone for the first time.¡¹ If this happened whenever I met someone, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Let¡¯s ask Hesty about learning this. But not right now, now I need to, ¡¸I want to talk to you, do you think you can manage?¡¹ ¡¸Hii, uh¡­¡­..yes¡­.¡¹ The leader looking bunny nodded while shaking. It should be that. The leader-like one should be stronger. ¡¸Why did you attack me with the monsters?¡¹ ¡¸W-we didn¡¯t come to attack you!¡­¡­W-well, we did come to attack in a different sense of the world, but we didn¡¯t intend to harm you! We could never do such a thing to a man with such high quality magic!¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Wa-Yes! So please¡ªleaving me aside, I beg of you! Please forgive the girls behind me!¡¹ Her rabbit ears were standing straight up and she was desperately begging me. It seems like she wasn¡¯t lying. That being the case, it seems worthwhile to talk to them but, ¡¸Hii¡­¡­..¡¹ The girls shook fearfully whenever I moved. If it¡¯s like this, then we won¡¯t be able to calm down and speak. ¡¸Man¡­calm down. I won¡¯t kill you guys.¡¹ ¡¸R-R-Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ The things that lived in the forest mostly had a life or death view on things¡­but I was different. I tried to calm them before restarting our talks. ¡¸Nn¡­ok then. Tell me, why did you try to attack me in the different meaning of the word? The other meaning is that right? It¡¯s sexually yeah?¡¹ ¡¸Wa-yes. If we were to consume some of your lordship¡¯s ¡®vigor¡¯ our starvation would disappear¡­or so I was thinking.¡¹ ¡¸Starvation?¡¹ These rabbits were starving? They have voluptuous bodies so I can¡¯t see them as starving. ¡¸It¡¯s not for food. We are starving from ¡®vigor¡¯ and magic deprevation. We had been fine up until now. The men of Prussia came over and we had gone sometimes, but recently they have almost stopped coming¡­.it has become insufficient.¡¹ I see. So that¡¯s how they all began to starve and approached my place which was nearby. ¡¸More accurately, it was a nearby place with you who has strong and plentiful magic. If you have this much then even if we all absorbed it, it¡¯d still be completely fine¡­¡­.¡¹ The rabbit leader looked at my body and said while blushing slightly. Nothing will come out even if you stare at me like that. ¡¸Anyways, Dianeia. Is this kind of thing prohibited in the capital?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think so? Even if the forest is dangerous, the adventurers usually go anyways¡­I wonder at the cause.¡¹ After hearing Dianeia¡¯s words, the rabbit leader pointed at her. ¡¸The Merchant House at our town¡¯s entrance was crushed by rocks falling from the sky. We lost the data for all our visitors¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Rocks falling from the sky?¡¹ It¡¯s been a while since I came here but¡­.does it rain rocks here in this world? Well¡­this is a world with magic in it, so maybe someone sent them flying. ¡¸So, because your store was crushed, you couldn¡¯t do business, and you ended up like this?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­if we can¡¯t move that huge rock, then we can¡¯t put up another shop¡­.¡¹ ¡¸All the rabbits seemed downhearted. ¡¸It¡¯s a matter of life or death. If we can¡¯t recover our customer¡¯s data then we can¡¯t resume our night business. Then we won¡¯t have the land or funds to rebuild¡­..¡¹ It seems like she¡¯s halfway to tears. Umu, I wonder what should be done? The biggest reason they came here was their crushed shop. Even if they took out a loan and built a new shop, people won¡¯t visit if it isn¡¯t more easily accessible. ¡­¡­.oh wait. ¡¸We¡¯ve got just the right person here don¡¯t we?¡¹ I turned to look at Dianeia. ¡¸Hm?¡¹ But she just tilted her head back at me. It seems like she didn¡¯t understand. ¡¸You¡¯re the ruler of Prussia right? Then you can let them use some of the town¡¯s land and run a store there right?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­now that you say it, that¡¯s right¡­!¡¹ Did you really forget that until now? ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s just that when I meet you I¡¯m usually in my Arch-mage mode¡­so I kinda forgot¡­.that¡¯s right, there¡¯s some left over land in the town that you can use.¡¹ ¡¸R-Really!?¡¹ The rabbits¡¯ eyes started shining. ¡¸That¡¯s right. My town doesn¡¯t have enough entertainment. I think an establishment that lets people vent would be perfect. It should also help with the adventurer¡¯s being a bit too rambunctious¡­but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is there a problem?¡¹ ¡¸Mm. It¡¯s not a state-run business. I can¡¯t finance this myself, they will need to obtain funding from somewhere, do you guys have any ideas?¡¹ She said, and the rabbits all dropped their heads sadly. Well, if they had something like that, they would¡¯ve already been able to start rebuilding. But¡­hmm¡­that¡¯s right. ¡¸I could build the house and loan it out¡­¡¹ ? ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ ¡¸Daichi-dono would? Is that okay?¡¹ ¡¸Well, as long as I use some of the trees in the forest it should be pretty easy.¡¹ My payment would be¡­a bit of entertainment using the skills that I¡¯d learned for fun. The materials are all from the forest, so I stand to lose nothing. What¡¯s more, if I left these rabbits out in the cold, they might come attack again. They¡¯re not really a threat, but it¡¯s an annoyance. That¡¯s why making them a shop once and letting them work in it, is easier. Also¡­I have a bit of interest in going as well. ¡¸Alright then, I will lend you land and a shop. Can you do this?¡¹ ¡¸Wa-Yes!!¡¹ All of the rabbits nodded vigorously. ¡¸W-we will never forget this favor for the rest of our lives! Thank you very much!¡¹ She said and the rabbit women all rushed up to hug me. They were really soft and fluffy. Somehow, just by touching them¡­I got the feeling that, rabbits are great. Un¡­I can understand how the adventurers got caught by this. ¡¸n¡­¡­somehow, it feels like there¡¯s, black magic power, coming from the top floor, of your house.¡¹ Hesty said¡­but I decided not to mind it. ¡ªin the future. The outskirts of Prussia would host a ¡¸Bunny Bar¡¹. It was a place where many brawny men would frequent¡­but that is another story. Chapter 57: Rapidly Collecting, Quickly Using Chapter 57: Rapidly Collecting, Quickly Using A few days after resolving the rabbits¡¯ problem, I was sitting in the garden with my chin in my hands. ¡¸Hmmm¡­.urrrmmm¡­.ugh¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s rare for, you to look, so preoccupied.¡¹ ¡¸Well, the rabbits¡¯ shop that I invested in is really popular. They¡¯re doing fantastic business but¡­they said ¡ºThis is the rent!¡» and brought this.¡¹ At my feet was a big bag of silver coins. There was probably about 1,000 of them. I had finally found out that the standard currency in this world is gorudo (not gold). 1,000 silver coins equals 1,000,000 gorudo. Basically a million yen. ¡¸¡­..well, that¡¯s certainly, amazing.¡¹ This seems to be the result of several days of sales. An average fee of 10,000 gorudo¡­and a line of adventurers. Those bunnies seem quite capable. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it, good, to earn more?¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes¡­as a concept. But what am I gonna do with all this stuff I don¡¯t need?¡¹ Those rabbits had desperately passed it to me. ¡ºThis is the least we could do for our benefactor! If it¡¯s not enough we will use our lives in exchange!!¡» Or so they said, so I ended up accepting. My principle is to accept the things I¡¯m given¡­but I¡¯d rather not accept their lives. But really, these guys give up their lives far too easily. ? ¡¸n, and so, why do you have a bag of money, sitting here?¡¹ ¡¸It won¡¯t fit into the safe room.¡¹ I had put the money I¡¯d gotten up until now, into a safe room and left it there. The safe room has already taken up 2 rooms worth of space. I gave some to Hesty and the wolf people, but it still increased. Pretty soon, if I don¡¯t use it, it¡¯s gonna be bad. If I don¡¯t, then my house is just going to become a bank tower. ¡¸But, do you have, anything, you want to buy?¡¹ ¡¸Nope. I even asked Sakura if she wanted something, and she said there wasn¡¯t anything in particular¡­..¡¹ She looks just like a human, but she really doesn¡¯t have many worldly desires. But I¡¯m the same in that I don¡¯t have much I want to buy. My hobbies would be enjoying the orchard and garden of my house, making golems for fun, making bullets from monster materials, and making armaments for my golems. None of those require any money. ¡¸¡­¡­your golems are, getting stronger, day by day, and it turns out, it¡¯s your hobby.¡¹ Hesty seemed surprised, but I enjoy it so it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s amazing, recently I succeeded in making a huge golem. At any rate, that¡¯s why the money has accumulated. Before, I just pushed it on the wolf people, but they begged me not to do so anymore. And so, I asked my last ray of hope Hesty¡­ ¡¸Does Hesty nee¡ª-?¡¹ ¡¸I, already have, enough.¡¹ ¡¸¡ªun, I understand.¡¹ The funds are plentiful. It seems like she doesn¡¯t need more than I¡¯ve given her. ¡¸I could go use it at the rabbits¡¯ place, but it¡¯s not expensive enough.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­n~¡­n? You know the price?¡­..you went there?¡¹ ¡¸Just a bit.¡¹ I had persuaded Sakura so there¡¯s no problem. ¡­though at times black magic power had come out¡­but that¡¯s beside the point. ¡¸In the end, can I do nothing but gather this?¡¹ I have more space, and I can gather more, but I¡¯d prefer to spend it. As I was thinking, I lowered myself to the floor and laid down when, ¡¸Daichi-sama! Aneue-sama¡ª!!!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ge¡¹ Anne came running over. When Hesty saw her she had an obviously displeased expression on her face, and ran to hide behind me. ¡¸Aneue-sama Aneue-sama Good morning!!¡¹ ¡¸D-don¡¯t h-hug me!¡¹ She was caught and crushed between Anne¡¯s huge breasts. When Hesty¡¯s together with her I get to enjoy her various expressions, but let¡¯s leave that aside¡­ ¡¸What¡¯s up Anne? Something up?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes! Actually, just some time ago, my store was finished!¡¹ Oh the item shop huh? I heard it was under construction, but it¡¯s already finished? ¡¸Yes. I was thinking of inviting Daichi-sama, Aneue-sama, and Sakura-sama to the grand opening.¡¹ ¡¸and so you ran all the way here?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Plus I was redecorating the interior nonstop so I was thinking it was time for me to recharge my Aneue-sama tank¡­haa¡­.haa¡­..if I received Daichi-sama¡¯s scolding attack I may collapse, so I worked hard all morning!!¡¹ Oh¡­I see. If she had arrived too early then I wouldn¡¯t have been pleased. I may have scolded her. I¡¯m glad my prediction was off. ¡¸uu, it¡¯s sad but, I can only refuel when I cuddle Aneue-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.Ugh¡­!!¡¹ It¡¯s their usual antics. Leaving that aside, ¡¸Anne, your item shop is finished, so you have things to sell right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I have things all stocked perfectly¡­..though my savings are all used up and I¡¯m poor. Ahaha, I don¡¯t even have enough for breakfast tomorrow!¡¹ Anne said as if it was extremely trivial. She¡¯s a dragon king and she doesn¡¯t think before or after she does things. Is this really alright for her to live like this? ¡¸But as long as I have Aneue-sama, I can recover magic power and survive! So I¡¯m fine!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ok¡­¡­.¡¹ Well, that¡¯s right. As long as she has things to sell, this is perfect. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll go buy something.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that alright? If you ask Daichi-sama, I¡¯d give it to you for free.¡¹ ¡¸No, there is meaning in properly paying for things. So please guide me Anne.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, wa- yes!¡¹ And so we decided to head to Anne¡¯s store. Chapter 58: First Time Shopping Chapter 58: First Time Shopping Hesty, Anne, and I all went to visit her new shop. It was located between the forest and the city of Prussia, directly off of the Main Road. From the outside it looked like a normal one-story building, but on the inside there were many colorful goods beautifully displayed. ¡¸Eh, you just finished it, but it looks pretty.¡¹ ¡¸I was taught that if it doesn¡¯t look as good as it works, then it¡¯s no good by Aneue-sama!¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.I did, say that, once.¡¹ Ah is that so? It¡¯s true that all the wands Hesty makes are good-looking, so she has that kind of principle. ¡¸Yes, I made it spacious so that it¡¯s no problem if you want to drop by for tea! Besides for tea, as long as you schedule it, you can come and throw magic at me and I¡¯ll be completely ok with it!!¡¹ Leaving aside this shopkeeper whose face is turning red as she pants, this is a nice shop. There are lots of items I¡¯ve never seen so it¡¯s interesting. ¡¸Next time I¡¯ll bring Sakura to look¡­there might be something she would want.¡¹ We had invited Sakura, but she said she had to stay and clean the house, so Hesty and I ended up going. Well, whenever she wants to go I¡¯ll guide her, so let¡¯s do some shopping. ¡¸Hey Anne. It¡¯s about time for you to come back to reality. I¡¯m buying items for the first time so you need to explain them to me. Otherwise you can give me some recommendations.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­th-that¡¯s right. Shopping comes first. Umm, what would you like Daichi-sama?¡¹ I don¡¯t have anything I really want¡­but ok. Let¡¯s think about it differently. Just get something that I can use. ¡¸I¡¯d like something I can use on a regular basis.¡¹ ¡¸Regular basis¡­..then how about this?¡¹ Anne brought out an earthenware pot with confidence. ¡¸The moment you put these in soil, they¡¯ll grow rapidly. They¡¯re golem seeds that will obey you! You can leave all your chores to them you know!?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, sorry. I already have something like this.¡¹ Actually, I create my own golems daily. That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t need to use an item. ¡¸Ah, th-that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it? Th-then this dragon crossbow that can shoot flying monsters out of the air¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, I have something like that too.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­umm¡­uuuuhhhhh¡­..¡¹ Her eyes looked like she was about to cry. I wonder if this could be counted as me failing to go shopping on my own? ¡¸Normally, people use items, to do things they can¡¯t do. You have too, many things that, you can do, so it¡¯s difficult.¡¹ ¡¸I know Hesty, that¡¯s what I¡¯m discovering at this very moment.¡¹ Is it possible that I¡¯m going to somehow reach a state of having no wordly desires or needs? Anyways, there¡¯s no meaning to this trip if I don¡¯t buy something. ¡¸¡­.that¡¯s right. Do you have something like that potion you gave me recently? The most expensive one is best.¡¹ ¡¸E-expensive? Then how about this magic recovery potion!? It¡¯s something precious that I can only produce once a month!!¡¹ Anne used her entire body to emphatically explain. Well, I am grateful but, ¡¸¡­.sorry. Instead of using that, I can eat an apple¡­.¡¹ I already have something that fulfills that role. ¡¸Umm¡­.is it possible that my items are useless¡­.?¡¹ Large tears started falling from Anne¡¯s eyes. This is definitely not good. ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s definitely not true. Yeah, if it¡¯s a recovery potion, even I¡¯d use it!!¡¹ ¡¸B-but it¡¯s an ordinary recovery potion you know? Even if I made it, it¡¯d only have a certain degree of effect, it¡¯s not very interesting you know?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s good even if it¡¯s not interesting.¡¹ As long as I can use it, it¡¯s fine. ¡¸Umm, the potion has different grades. I do have the highest grade one, but how much would you want?¡¹ ¡¸How much is the best one?¡¹ When she heard my question, Anne went into the back of the shop and came back with a bottle of golden liquid and set it down. ¡¸¡­¡­uh umm, this is the potion made with my flesh and blood, so it costs 100,000 gorudo for one.¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll get 10.¡¹ I dropped a bag of silver on the table with a thud. ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹ I grabbed the potion from beside the surprised Anne. The bag of silver had turned into 10 bottles. Un, this is light and easily carried. ¡¸Umm¡­..i-is this really ok!? This is a lot of money you know?¡¹ ¡¸I still have money so I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see¡­.even in the fort city this potion was too expensive and ended up as dead stock¡­but to think I sold it¡­¡­.¡¹ Ahh, I see now. This was two birds with one stone. Both of us had gotten rid of some excess. ¡¸Next, is there something I could use?¡¹ ¡¸U-ummm¡­..other than this, something of this level¡­this wasn¡¯t very popular but¡­¡­.¡¹ She said and brought out a scroll. She held the glowing white scroll in her hands. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸A teleport scroll. If you undo the string that ties it, it will teleport you to a place you designate. Even without knowing teleportation magic you can use it.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, that¡¯s pretty useful, right?¡¹ Basically, with this anyone can use Dianeia¡¯s method of transportation, right? This is a pretty good item. ¡¸Well it¡¯s a one use item. The teleportation magic requires extreme control and adjustment, and making a scroll like this takes a lot of work. That¡¯s why it costs a lot, and it has poor cost effectiveness with distance travelled.¡¹ Huh, I guess Dianeia was more amazing than I thought. ¡¸So, how much is one of them?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­..one¡­one million gorudo.¡¹ I see. Good price. ¡¸I¡¯ll take it.¡¹ I had brought some reserves in case I didn¡¯t have enough. ¡¸Uhyaaa!?¡¹ Bag after bag of silver thumped onto the table and Anne¡¯s eyes went perfectly round. Un, I¡¯m happy that she made such a profit. ¡¸And so I finally got rid of some of it¡­thank goodness.¡¹ ¡¸n, but, the rabbits will, bring more next month, right?¡¹ Because I told them it was a loan/rental they¡¯ll certainly bring it monthly. ¡¸Well, I can just come here to spend it again. Is that ok Anne?¡¹ Anne seemed to have lost her spirit, but she still nodded slowly. ¡¸Ah, wa, yes. I will be awaiting your next visit.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. Well, then, for now I¡¯ll be heading back.¡¹ When I thought about it, this was the first time I¡¯d gone shopping since I came to this world. ¡­.it was¡­kind of fun. Thinking that I returned home with my single use magic and 10 potions. Chapter 58.5: —Side Dianeia— Favorable Expansion, Omen Chapter 58.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Favorable Expansion, Omen Office, Daytime. Dianeia had been in a staring competition with her documents since last night. She was checking the documents regarding the damage that had happened to the town in the previous incident, the repairs, and their growth. She checked each and every one. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t have much talent for state affairs, but I at least need to check the current state of affairs. It¡¯s too late to think of a solution after a problem occurs. I¡¯ll be unable to fight against these problems even being an Arch mage. Or so she thought while reading about the city¡¯s development but, ¡¸n?¡¹ Dianeia let out a sound and the knight captain who was organizing paperwork nearby, turned and asked, ¡¸What¡¯s wrong princess?¡¹ ¡¸The western district is doing very well. Compared to the other districts, its financial condition is very good.¡¹ Compared to the other districts, the repairs were 20% faster and it was currently expanding. I wonder if something good happened to improve business? ¡¸That¡¯s right. According to reports, a few locations are receiving huge amounts of cash flow which seems to be stimulating the economy.¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the origin?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, Anne Taidra-sama¡¯s store and the combat rabbits¡¯ shop are the influential points I¡¯ve been told.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­uumu.¡¹ Leaving the rabbits¡¯ store aside, I don¡¯t think Anne¡¯s store should be that popular, or so Dianeia thought. I went to the store¡¯s opening and the sight of it having no customers is fresh in my mind. ¡­.what she¡¯s selling are high quality things, but they all high priced commodities. Well, she¡¯s a dragon king so those prices can¡¯t really be helped. Maybe she met a guest of honor who would buy her things¡­or so she thought when, ¡¸Furthermore she said ¡ºThis was the money I received from that man, so I should circulate it.¡», and so she went around to the surrounding stores and spent a lot of money. This could be considered manipulation, but it is overall beneficial to improve the financial status of the city.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, mm¡­ I see.¡¹ I somehow understood everything from the knight captain¡¯s words. ¡¸Princess? Did you figure out something?¡¹ ¡¸Figured out?¡­.I already have a decisive conclusion.¡¹ The main culprit¡­is definitely, ¡¸¡­.it¡¯s Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.I see. If it¡¯s that man, then it¡¯s definitely possible.¡¹ The knight captain nodded as well. Actually, this is practically already decided. There is almost no one else in this area that can move such huge amounts of money easily. ¡¸This is another thing we need to express our thanks for. Knight Captain, I¡¯ll leave it to you to prepare something good.¡¹ ¡¸Wa¡­¡­but, we still have things we have yet to give him you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll let them build up and give them to him in order.¡¹ We don¡¯t even know how many times he¡¯s saved our lives and defended the town. So, even though we were thinking of giving our thanks, we have limits on our time, so I cannot go easily. ¡¸Today I have to inspect the city, tomorrow I can move around freely. I¡¯ll give you til tomorrow to prepare.¡¹ ¡¸I understand.¡¹ ¡¸Well then¡­¡­..let¡¯s continue with today¡¯s business. I¡¯m off to inspect the city. After all, I need to go see how Daichi-dono¡¯s movements have affected us.¡¹ And so, Dianeia put on her equipment and headed into town. ***************** Anne¡¯s store had the odd guest or two, but you could not honestly say it was flourishing. She seemed free enough, that if you asked for some tea, she would happily serve you. ¡­¡­.well she had just opened after all. As time passes, anything can change. Dianeia thought as she went to go look at the other new shop. ¡¸This place has another line today.¡¹ The rabbits¡¯ shop had a line form out front almost every day. It was extremely popular with both the adventurers and citizens. ¡¸The more the revenue increases, the greater our taxes¡­I¡¯m quite thankful.¡¹ Though the male citizens may be deprived of their night fighting power, after this shop was made, public order slightly improved. It¡¯s a good method to let off steam. ¡¸Above all, it¡¯s a healthy shop. It¡¯d be difficult for problems to occur.¡¹ The environment of the town improved and the citizens can enjoy. The economy is stimulated and the city expands. More than half of these changes can be attributed to that man who lives on the magic spot. I¡¯m quite thankful. As I thought of him, my own heart began to burn and filled me with motivation. I should properly thank him. Or so she thought, when Dianeia realized something. ¡¸¡­¡­..oh, that¡¯s right. Speaking of the forest, I need to check up on the thing that caused the rabbits to run.¡¹ I definitely need to investigate rocks falling randomly from the sky. Dianeia decided to move to the rabbits¡¯ village. ******************** Dianeia teleported to the rabbits¡¯ village. She casually received their greetings and asked to be guided to the fallen rocks but, ¡¸So this is the rabbits¡¯ shop and the rock?¡­.it¡¯s huge.¡¹ It was bigger than she could have imagined. The big store was crushed by an even bigger boulder. However, the boulder did not look like a standard stone. Even if it was a rock, it had an awfully smooth surface and a grid-like pattern on it. When you knocked on it, it gave off a light sound. ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­..metal. What kind of material is this?¡¹ Dianeia had no idea what this was. But what was certain, was that it was a threat. ¡¸Even if it isn¡¯t a stone¡­to send something of such monumental size flying¡­it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹ Furthermore, just by touching it, she received a dangerous feeling. She had no proof, just her gut instinct¡­but that was what her body was telling her, who had been in many life-threatening situations. So, ¡¸Just to check, I should take it and have our research team study it.¡¹ Our research team is excellent. They should be able to produce quick results. ¡­¡­.though I hope nothing troublesome comes of this. Hoping that her own bad premonition was a needless fear, Dianeia returned to the castle. Chapter 59: Effective Use of the Underground Space Chapter 59: Effective Use of the Underground Space ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s this?¡¹ This morning I had decided to remodel my house. I was synchronizing with Sakura when I noticed a strange cave underground. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Master?¡¹ ¡¸Well, there¡¯s this big cave underneath the house.¡¹ ¡¸Cave? Oh¡­there really is one. When we buried that Dungeon Master¡¯s magic stone I thought there¡¯d be a change¡­but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn into a cave.¡¹ It seems like Sakura didn¡¯t know about this. Well this is the first time I¡¯ve synched with her in a while and the cave is pretty far down so it can¡¯t be helped. ¡¸I¡¯m just a bit worried having the ground underneath the house turn into a cave¡­I think we should investigate a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, then I will accompany you. It¡¯s almost lunchtime, so I¡¯ll pack a lunch.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll go give Hesty a shout. Things might get noisy underground.¡¹ After we¡¯d finished our preparations, we opened a hole in the ground and began to head towards the new underground cave. Hesty was interested as well and had decided to come with us. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll start.¡¹ Since I¡¯d gotten used to remodeling my place with magic, making a path to the cave was quite easy. I continuously opened up the way, and it ended up taking less than a minute. Then¡­I saw it. ¡¸This is¡­¡­really big.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for sure ne~¡¹ A cave that was bigger than I had imagined spread out underneath my house. It was both tall and wide. Moreover, there shouldn¡¯t have been any light, but it was strangely bright. ¡¸How should I put this¡­.it seems like a dungeon.¡¹ I murmured and Hesty nodded her agreement. ¡¸n, there¡¯s no, mistaking it. This is, a dungeon. Refined from, the dungeon master¡¯s, magic.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹ Then I wonder if there are monsters here? ¡¸I don¡¯t mean it, that way. But, if you look, at the walls, you can see, it¡¯s a dungeon.¡¹ I did as she said and looked at the walls. There were shining stones stuck inside. The ceiling and floor were the same. It wasn¡¯t just plain soil. ¡¸This is, mixed with magic stones. They are, crystallized, here and there.¡¹ ¡¸Oh really?¡¹ Since the surfaces were mixed with magic stones they were shining. Even if there¡¯s no light it¡¯s bright? ¡¸Yes. They have walls of magic stones. That is, one of the main components, of a dungeon. Whether or not, there are monsters, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh¡­I see.¡¹ But is it really alright to have such a gigantic cave underneath my house??? If the ground is too weak, I¡¯m worried that my place will start to sink. ¡¸There is no need to worry Master. I¡­meaning the house, have strengthened the ground under it. There will be no collapse or sinking.¡¹ ¡¸n, also, these magic stone walls, are extremely strong. Even if they, break a bit, they will regenerate.¡¹ Hesty said and scraped the walls. The shimmering stones fell down, but soon afterwards it was repaired. ¡¸See?¡¹ ¡¸Wow. There¡¯s no problem then.¡¹ ¡¸n, actually, a dungeon like this, is basically a resource. You can take a lot, of magic stones.¡¹ Somehow this dungeon seems more like a mine. Hesty¡¯s face seemed happy somehow. Actually, I was also a bit excited. ¡­. having such a cave-like structure here¡­kind of made me want to go spelunking¡­¡­ I thought and continued further with Sakura and Hesty. when, ¡¸¡­. it¡¯s getting hotter, right?¡¹ I feel like the surrounding temperature has gone up. I¡¯m getting sweaty. ¡¸Magic, is probably, being converted, into heat.¡¹ ¡¸Is something like that normal?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s, like my breath, something like th¡ª¨C!?¡¹ Hesty stopped moving and speaking on the spot. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸I, probably can¡¯t continue, forward. The magic, there is, too thick.¡¹ Hesty said and pointed. I looked and saw liquid that was letting out steam. ¡¸N~? I don¡¯t really get it when you say how strong it is¡­but should I stay away?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, then I¡¯ll go check it out. It doesn¡¯t seem poisonous.¡¹ Sakura said and slowly approached. Then after looking at the liquid, she waved. ¡¸Master, it¡¯s an onsen (hot springs) desu~¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Seriously!?¡¹ I approached and looked at the liquid. Then I saw the hot liquid bubbling up from the earth. ¡¸The heat¡ª¨Cdoesn¡¯t surpass 40 degrees Celsius. The water is alkaline, there should be no damage to a human¡¯s body.¡¹ Sakura perceived. It didn¡¯t seem dangerous. ¡¸There¡¯s no volcano around, but this is quite good.¡¹ ¡¸It is most likely from the heat of the magic stones. Furthermore, there is highly concentrated magic power mixed inside of this fluid.¡¹ ¡¸Would my body be alright if I jumped in?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no problem for Master. But if a normal person were to touch it their skin might come off¡­¡¹ That¡¯s pretty scary. ¡¸If you think about it normally this onsen would be hard to use, right? But it¡¯s only going to be used by us anyways.¡¹ I don¡¯t really have any idea what it¡¯d do to people¡¯s bodies. ¡¸Yes. If it¡¯s undiluted, then there are very few people who could use it.¡¹ ¡¸n, so you see, it¡¯s impossible, for me. I can¡¯t, approach.¡¹ Hesty called out. I see, so Hesty was stopped by this hot spring. ¡¸Is this bad even for a dragon king¡¯s skin?¡¹ ¡¸it¡¯s, under the soil. It comes, near the Dragon Vein, so the magic is very, thick.¡¹ So, the effect is much too strong. Then I wonder if this would be usable if I watered it down? ¡¸Yes. If you watered it down, I could even use it to cook.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu. It seems like it has various uses. For now, I need a water pipe or something to bring this up to the garden.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will help you Master.¡¹ And so, I carefully placed an apple tree above the location for the water pipe. Since I knew that if I brought it to the surface now it¡¯d only be poison, I didn¡¯t allow it to well up from the ground just yet. After I find a way to dilute it, I might make an open-air bath. At any rate, that¡¯s how I was able to get myself a magic stone dungeon and a source for an onsen from my basement. Chapter 60: Teleport Chapter 60: Teleport Evening. I was tampering with a golem in the garden when Dianeia came to visit. ¡¸Fuu, it¡¯s been a while, but Daichi-dono¡¯s place is really calming.¡¹ And so she passed me a bag of money as usual and relaxed while drinking the tea that Sakura served her. ¡¸My house isn¡¯t a caf¨¦ you know¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡­..sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a simple mage when I sit in front of you so I end up feeling relieved¡­¡ªO-oh that¡¯s right! Speaking of a caf¨¦, the rabbits¡¯ house is quite popular. We need to thank Daichi-dono for that as well.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I know that already.¡¹ I knew that because the rabbits had come to visit just a day or two ago. It was becoming a bit troublesome that they kept bringing me money over and over and over and over¡­I really wish I could politely turn it down. ¡¸Actually, you know what? It should be fine if you stop bringing money over sometime soon okay Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­that¡¯s the thing you see¡­I don¡¯t have anything that I can give you except for money. I considered equipment, items, etc. but there¡¯s practically nothing I can provide. If there¡¯s another way I can demonstrate my feelings then that¡¯d be good¡­¡¹ I¡­don¡¯t particularly need a lot of money or items. However, I¡¯m happy to receive things. I thought as I cleaned up my toolkit that I used to tamper with the golems when, ¡¸Hm¡­? Daichi-dono? What is that scroll inside of your toolbox? It¡¯s rare to see you with something like that.¡¹ ¡¸N? Oh, this? It¡¯s something I bought from Anne¡¯s store. It¡¯s a teleport scroll.¡¹ ¡¸T-teleport!?¡¹ I was just talking normally, don¡¯t surprise me by shouting like that. What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡¸Well, I was just thinking that pairing that scroll with your golems would make some kind of incredible tactic¡­like teleporting them into the middle of an enemy and having them rampage¡­¡¹ ¡¸Wow¡­you have quite an imagination, don¡¯t you? But I¡¯m not gonna do something like that.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see. Thank goodness. It¡¯s just that your strategic power is so high¡­I end up imagining some things¡­¡¹ I see, but I haven¡¯t thought of using my things for such militaristic purposes. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. Is there any precautions I need to make when using this? I have no idea how to use this¡­¡¹ If I used it and ended up buried underground it wouldn¡¯t be funny. I¡¯d like to know what to do. ¡¸It¡¯s pretty simple to use ok? When you open the scroll you will be teleported to the location written on the scroll¡¯s cord. However, there is one condition you need to pay attention to.¡¹ ¡¸Condition?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. You need to have visited the place you are teleporting to at least once. It¡¯s necessary to understand the space that you¡¯d like to teleport to.¡¹ Ehh was there such a condition? ¡¸So¡­it¡¯s no good if I haven¡¯t visited it at least once?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s absolute.¡¹ So that means it¡¯s probably that¡­I think I¡¯ve got bad compatibility with this magic¡­ ¡¸If you don¡¯t check the place that you want to teleport to regularly, you could end up stuck inside of a wall. It¡¯s quite important.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.I don¡¯t really get out much¡­teleporting might be useless to me.¡¹ I may be able to do almost anything by imagining it¡­but to think that my weak point would be this¡­ ¡¸I never thought that there¡¯d be a magic that requires me to go out¡­¡¹ In that way, Dianeia is unexpectedly amazing. It seems like she has quite a few places she can teleport to. ¡¸Well, in your case you have Hesty-dono or you can use your golems to move around, so there¡¯s no problem. This method allows you to save time and physical effort, but you have other things that can do the same. You¡¯re in an enviable position.¡¹ Even if you say that¡­I don¡¯t get that feeling. Anyways, I¡¯d already bought the scroll. Well, instead of practicing, I¡¯ll just use it when I have to. ¡¸¡ª-ah, ahh, that¡¯s right. Speaking of moving I just remembered. Daichi-dono would you come visit Prussia for a festival?¡¹ ¡¸Festival?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the hundred-year celebration, it¡¯s sure to be quite lively. There should be food stalls and stands¡­ so I just thought that you guys might want to come¡­of course I would accompany and guide you!¡¹ A festival huh? I don¡¯t like mixing with the crowd that much. However, I do enjoy relaxing and fishing in a dragon-boat. ¡­..but¡­ok. If it¡¯s just some sightseeing¡­it might be good. When I can¡¯t stand the crowd anymore, I can just teleport away. My path of retreat is perfect. All that¡¯s left is, ¡¸Sakura would you like to come?¡¹ I asked Sakura as she returned with more tea. ¡¸If Master wants to go, then I will of course accompany you.¡¹ Sakura seems like she at least has a little interest. In that case, it might be fun. ¡¸When is it held?¡¹ ¡¸It will occur after two weeks.¡¹ ¡¸Then I guess I¡¯ll show myself a bit when the time comes.¡¹ I said, and Dianeia¡¯s face suddenly lit up, ¡¸Y-yeah! Then I¡¯ll work hard on the preparations! I¡¯ll tell you about the rest so please wait a bit!¡¹ She said in excitement and promptly returned to town. ¡¸She looks quite happy.¡¹ ¡¸I think that she is happy to be going around with Master.¡¹ Sakura giggled and said. I don¡¯t really understand it well¡­but I think I¡¯m looking forward to this a bit. Chapter 61: Collaboration with the Fire Dragon King Chapter 61: Collaboration with the Fire Dragon King Daytime. I was making golems as usual, forming the body and face in detail when, ¡ªBoom!¡ª I heard an explosion coming from Hesty¡¯s cabin. ¡¸Huh?¡¹ It was so sudden I didn¡¯t even have time to be surprised, I turned quickly to face Hesty¡¯s cabin a cloud of smoke rolled out of the doorway. Then from within the smoke, ¡¸Keho¡­..¡¹ A soot covered Hesty emerged. ¡¸¡­..What happened?¡¹ ¡¸n, development, mistake.¡¹ ¡¸Development?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I got, the cabin, dirty.¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s alright.¡¹ It¡¯s not like you blew it away. In fact, I think that it shouldn¡¯t break with that level of explosion, it¡¯s quite sturdy. ¡¸Your house, has been strengthened by your magic, so it¡¯s alright. If it was, a normal house, it might¡¯ve been, blown to pieces¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of dangerous thing have you been developing? What exploded?¡¹ ¡¸n, this.¡¹ Hesty showed me a cylinder made out of tree wood. It looked kind of like a wand, but it was a bit too fat. I wonder what it is, it looks like there¡¯s quite a few black magic stones inside of it. ¡¸This is?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s magic stone propellant. The thing that lets you fly in the sky.¡¹ Oh, the reverse-bungee thing we were talking about before. Looking at it now, it looks like a rocket. So, this exploded? ¡¸I was experimenting, and it happened. I attached, it to my feet, and tried to fly for a bit. But, I made a mistake, in the combination.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¨Chey, that¡¯s dangerous. Do it outside at least.¡¹ Her pure white hair was so dirty that it was now jet black. I think it¡¯d be better if this was done in an open space. ¡¸n, is that ok? It¡¯ll be, a bit messy, you know?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s better than having the inside of the house explode. Also, stop using yourself as an experimental subject.¡¹ ¡¸But, I¡¯m fine?¡¹ Okokok¡­I understand that you¡¯re quite tough, being a dragon king and all but¡­ ¡¸You might be fine, but seeing someone I know well getting blown up is really bad for my heart.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.are you, worrying about me?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­of course I am.¡¹ I approached her and looked at her face closely and seriously. I¡¯m not budging on this one. When she heard that, Hesty¡¯s eyebrows moved as if she was troubled/embarrassed, and her cheeks blushed as she nodded slightly. ¡¸n, I understand. If you say so, I will not use myself, as the subject. I¡¯ll use something else.¡¹ ¡¸Good. Please do.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, in that case, what can I send flying¡­..?¡¹ Oh right, the whole premise of the thing was to make something fly. Hmm¡­. There¡¯s not a lot around here that could be used. Of course¡­it¡¯s impossible for me to fly, honestly I don¡¯t want to be made the subject of these experiments. I¡¯m not willing to wish this evil upon the Wolf People either. Then what should we do¡­I thought and looked around when, ¡¸Oh¡¹ I saw the golem that I¡¯d been working on. ¡¸Hey Hesty. Could you use the golems as your experimental subjects?¡¹ ¡¸I can, I think. But, is it alright, for me to use them?¡¹ ¡¸Of course, I welcome anything that makes them stronger. Even more so if you can make them fly! That¡¯d be the best!¡¹ No matter what I say otherwise¡­Rockets are a man¡¯s romance. I feel like having my golems fly would be the coolest. ¡¸¡­..f-for some reason, you¡¯re unusually passionate¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, since you can fly I don¡¯t think you understand. But, flying is a man¡¯s romance¡­¡¹ (man¡¯s romance=spirit of adventure) I can make most anything using my imagination, but up until now I have not been able to fly. I can freely manipulate and extend the trees into any shape I please, so you could say I really have no reason for wanting to fly¡­but I yearn to freely maneuver about in midair. ¡¸O-ok. Then I¡¯ll put these in it¡­could you, help?¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll give it my best!¡¹ And so Hesty and I began developing a golem that could fly in the sky. Well, honestly it was simply adding equipment. It only took a few days to find the optimal design. When I have some free time, it¡¯d be best to test it out. Chapter 61.5: —Side Shining Head—Prussia Reconstruction Battle and Flight Experiment Chapter 61.5: ¡ªSide Shining Head¡ªPrussia Reconstruction Battle and Flight Experiment Plain to the West of Prussia. There the bald group of adventurers was fighting against a giant wild boar. ¡¸Hyahha! ¡­..we shouldn¡¯t have come here while we were still recovering ze!¡¹ The shining head members were all cutting at the giant boar, Fafnir, and running around. Because of that, they were all out of breath while the Fafnir was still full of energy. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!¡¹ The Fafnir continued to rush along at full speed. It had been cut over and over again and was bleeding but it still wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡¸Hyahha. This Fafnir is too big, we can¡¯t beat it¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say that now it¡¯s too late! Actually Leader, I know you¡¯re putting in effort but be a bit more quiet about it.¡¹ A member poked the leader¡¯s arm while saying. ¡¸Hyahha, my bones are still stuck together with the recovery potion. Don¡¯t poke it.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s only sticking together!? You¡¯re supposed to rest until it returns to normal right?¡¹ Though a recovery potion will heal you, it won¡¯t return your wounds to their original states. Also your physical strength won¡¯t return either. Originally the Leader should¡¯ve been resting after getting beat up by the Dungeon Master, but¡­ ¡¸Why did you come!?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­.it couldn¡¯t be helped. I saw that such a huge monster came out.¡¹ ¡¸This is a legitimate emergency quest after all¡­¡¹ This is a job that concerns monsters that suddenly appeared. Similar to them, the town was in the midst of being fixed. People were working diligently to recover from the damage of the dungeon activation. So, if such a big monster came around, there would be further damage. ¡¸Hyahha¡­that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡¹ They took a day to leave the festival. They didn¡¯t want this to throw cold water on the mood. They couldn¡¯t let this be, so the shining heads all took up their weapons once more. The giant Fafnir was still filled with spirit. It stopped moving and pawed at the ground in preparation to charge. ¡¸Hyahha¡­he¡¯s not a full member and this is tough but¡­.compared to Boss Daichi this is easy ok guys!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ After seeing his fight with the dungeon master, there wasn¡¯t a single one of them that hadn¡¯t gotten fired up. They wanted to be strong like that. Even if they can¡¯t match up to him, they want to aim for such strength. ¡¸Hyahha, after that fight we talked instead of drank. We said we would become stronger right!?¡¹ ¡¸YEAH¡­.!!¡¹ And so, the shining heads faced the beast without stepping back. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go!¡¹ The Fafnir started to charge with rage, but the Leader charged forward to face it. Then at the moment they were about to collide, ¡¸Leader! There¡¯s another hiding in it¡¯s shadow!¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ Something else came charging out from behind the gigantic boar. This guy was so big that he created a blind spot and didn¡¯t see it. ¡­..is this guy its follower?¡­. It was already at full speed. If he kept going there¡¯d be a direct collision. ¡­..this is gonna hurt. At worst I¡¯ll be skewered by the tusks, at best I¡¯ll be run over or sent flying. ¡¸Shit¡­¡­..!!¡¹ He couldn¡¯t do anything even if he tried. He braced himself for impact and clenched his teeth. At that moment, ¡¸Leader above!¡¹ ¡¸Huh!?¡¹ The Leader looked above the two fafnirs and saw something huge falling from the sky. ¡¸Uoooooo!?¡¹ And before the eyes of the Leader, ¡ªBOOOM!¡ª A violent sound exploded out. Something crashed violently into the ground making a crater and sent the leader flying from the fallout. ¡¸Hyahha¡­Owwwwww¡¹ ¡¸L-leader are you okay!?¡¹ He was sent flying, but it was much better than getting run over or being skewered. ¡¸H-hya-ha¡­w-what happened¡­?¡¹ The Leader raised his head and looked at the cloud of smoke. There he saw something standing up. It was a single, huge¡­golem. ¡¸Hmmm¡­I fell as I was flying¡­I really haven¡¯t gotten the hang of this flying thing¡­¡¹ It was the man who they set as their goal. Chapter 62: One More Step Before Flight Chapter 62: One More Step Before Flight I was in my golem in a cloud of smoke tilting my head. ¡¸n~~, I really did it this time¡­¡¹ It was great that I was able to fly from my house in this golem¡­but I only flew for a few seconds before I crashed. I thought it needed more precise control so I sat inside it, but even so I wasn¡¯t able to fly well. For my own protection, I made this golem especially thick and sturdy. Even though we fell, there was only external damage and I was safe inside it. So, though it¡¯s good that I was able to fall from such a height and be alright¡­ ¡­I think I crushed something when I fell. ¡¸I heard people¡¯s voices¡­this might be bad.¡¹ I muttered as I took a tentative peep at my golem¡¯s feet when, ¡¸A-aren¡¯t you Big Boss Daichi? Why did you fall from the sky!?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? you guys are¡­..those adventurers right?¡¹ The skinhead guys that I¡¯d met before were all standing around. ¡¸Hyahha!¡­¡­¡­I am indebted to you!! You really saved me! I would¡¯ve been reinjured badly by those guys!¡¹ Then he pointed at the two boars underneath my golem that had been half buried. After taking the force of that fall they were both completely knocked out. Actually, I made a big crater in the ground. It hit them so hard that their bodies were buried halfway into the ground. ¡¸¡­..This body¡­is pretty heavy.¡¹ I made it more and more sturdy as I remodeled it¡­the result was this heavyweight body. Maybe that¡¯s the reason I couldn¡¯t fly well. The next time I experiment, I should lighten the load. Either that, or I could increase the number of boosters. Instead of just having them on my legs, I could put them in the back as well. ¡¸Boss?¡¹ ¡¸Ah it¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you guys go back to the Fort City?¡¹ They were adventurers from there so I thought they¡¯d already left. But those guys shook their heads and pointed towards Prussia. ¡¸Hyahha, for now we¡¯re working in this city.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a request?¡¹ ¡¸Well, there is the fact that they¡¯re short of people¡­but there¡¯s good food, drink, and lots of cute girls! Furthermore, there¡¯s good quality equipment to be bought. There¡¯s lots of reasons to stay.¡¹ They said while grinning. It seems like they quite like this town. ¡¸Hyahha, Boss really saved us. For now we should report the completion of this request, please accept the reward for the quest later!¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Quest Reward?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, for those Fafnir.¡¹ Oh these passed out fellas huh? It was a subjugation quest. Well this is all well and good but, ¡¸All I did was fall from the sky, the reward is yours¡¹ ¡¸? But those are guys that you beat Boss?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s just a coincidence. I won¡¯t rob you of the reward for your hard work. Just take it with you.¡¹ I reactivated the golem and had it stand. I gave the two boars to the shining head guys and they accepted emotionally. ¡¸Hya, hyahha! Thank you very much! B-but is this really alright?¡¹ ¡¸Alright or not, this is normal.¡¹ ¡¸Th-then we will take it with gratitude¡­I¡¯d like to repay this debt, before long we will bring you some good sake!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I got it.¡¹ ¡¸And with that, we¡¯ll set off. Hyahha! We¡¯re heading back guys!¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah!¡¹ Leaving behind those parting words, the shining head guys went back to town. I was left alone gazing at the boosters on my golem¡¯s legs. ¡¸Fumu, when I get back I¡¯ll add a few more boosters and lighten the weight. Should I remove the moisture¡­maybe reduce the size¡­¡¹ For now there¡¯s quite a few things I can try. I can already fly in the air for a few seconds. ¡­.it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m able to fly with the greatest of ease. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Chapter 63: Natural Recovery Medicine (Occasional Side-effects) Chapter 63: Natural Recovery Medicine (Occasional Side-effects) Daytime, I went out into the garden because I had detected a living creature, when I looked, ¡¸Oi, you alive?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.uuu¡¹ Dianeia was collapsed in front of Hesty¡¯s cabin. ¡¸Why is she lying here?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know, when I came out, she was like this. Did she get, attacked by monsters?¡¹ I wasn¡¯t going to do anything today. I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in a monster subjugation. ¡¸I can see, her life force, waning.¡¹ ¡¸I can see that, but she doesn¡¯t have any wounds.¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia¡¯s face was turning blue but I couldn¡¯t see any blood anywhere. ¡¸This is probably, overwork. If I do, too much wand making, sometimes I¡¯ll, be like this.¡¹ ¡¸You should rest properly ok? But I see¡­overwork huh.¡¹ She¡¯s completely collapsed. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. Once I got close to this house, I relaxed and the exhaustion caught up¡­¡¹ ¡¸Oh you¡¯re up?¡¹ However, she didn¡¯t get up. ¡¸uuu¡­..the festival preparations, the town repairs, the magic usage, the physical strain¡­I exhausted too much¡­..¡¹ It seems like you¡¯ve been through a lot, but it¡¯s troublesome if you stay collapsed in front of Hesty¡¯s door. You should try not to collapse until you get back in your own home. Falling asleep in the comfort and safety of your own home is much better. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ I didn¡¯t get any response. ¡¸Should, she just sleep, here?¡¹ ¡¸No, if we leave her, then she¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¹ I was wondering if I should bring her to my house or put her in Hesty¡¯s cabin when, ¡¸What if, we give her an, apple?¡¹ I was reminded by Hesty¡¯s words. That¡¯s right. My apples have a recovery ability. ¡¸That¡¯s right, I gave you an apple before and you were fine after eating it. Even if I gave another it should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ The ones I pluck straight off the tree are too dangerous, but the ones I have in storage should be fine. So, I went to get one, cut it up, and presented it to Dianeia. ¡¸Here, eat.¡¹ ¡¸uuuu¡­¡­.¡¹ Ahh, this isn¡¯t going anywhere. It doesn¡¯t even look like she has the energy to open her mouth to chew it. ¡¸You really, overdid it didn¡¯t, you?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it looks like she can¡¯t eat it like this¡­oh right. I should make it easier. ¡ªGolem!¡¹ I called for a golem and put the apple in its hand. One wasn¡¯t enough so I grabbed about twenty more and put those in its hand as well, then ¡¸Crush and squeezed it.¡¹ I had it squeeze the fruit juice into a wooden container. The twenty apples¡¯ juices filled up the container. ¡¸Quite a, forceful, way of making, juice.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s all the same as long as the juice comes out.¡¹ I thought of making a press or mixer for this¡­but I felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for a one-time thing. ¡¸Here, you can drink it like this right?¡¹ I brought the cup to Dianeia¡¯s mouth and she started drinking. Fumu, I finally got her to have some, one way or another. She should recover a bit now. or so I thought when, ¡¸Haa!? What is this!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you got lively all of a sudden.¡¹ Dianeia suddenly jumped up and grabbed me. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N-nothing, it¡¯s¡­my body is really hot Daichi-dono! That wasn¡¯t an aphrodisiac was it!? If it was then I¡¯d be glad to accept anytime!!¡¹ ¡¸Wait a sec. Calm yourself.¡¹ She had grabbed me with power I wouldn¡¯t expect from such thin arms. Her eyes looked ecstatic and bloodshot, what happened? ¡¸Over, recovered?¡¹ ¡¸Something like that I think.¡¹ Somehow it gives off the impression of someone who had just drunk a lot of energy drinks at the same time. Did my apples have such an effect? ¡¸You put, twenty of them, in it.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, put in too many¡­.¡¹ She seems to have been energized too much. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono! I¡¯ll undress and prepare to receive you, please wait a moment!!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­umm, Dianeia¡¹ ¡¸W-what!?¡¹ ¡¸Calm down for a second. You¡¯re a princess aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Muguu!?¡¹ It seemed like she might pounce on me at any moment so I had her tied up with a rope made out of my trees. ¡¸Uo~ Uo~ Let me go~¡¹ It wasn¡¯t too tight, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to move for the time being. There wouldn¡¯t be an accident due to this occurrence. Even though she¡¯s like this, she¡¯s a Princess. Her virtue should be quite important. I can¡¯t just do this on a whim. ¡¸Fumu, man, she became way too energetic.¡¹ ¡¸You should, dilute it, maybe?¡¹ I had not expected Dianeia to become like this. I thought it¡¯d be fine for those with a lot of magic to eat these apples. ¡¸When Hesty ate the apple then, did you become like this?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was very tired, and I needed a lot of magic, recovery, but I might have, become like this, a bit. I am, a woman.¡¹ Seriously? ¡¸Did I start growing vitality(energy) medicine without knowing it¡­?¡¹ It seems like I made light of my apples¡¯ effects. ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re not totally exhausted, you won¡¯t be like this, this is from too much. Normally, I¡¯d think of it as, a nutritional supplement.¡¹ Hesty said while looking at the apples. Ummm, I think I¡¯ll be careful from now on. When I have people try it, I¡¯ll use less or dilute it. Chapter 64: Going to the Town for the First Time in a While (Length of visit as you’d expect) Chapter 64: Going to the Town for the First Time in a While (Length of visit as you¡¯d expect) Late at night, Dianeia had finally calmed down. Her face was red as she sat on the ground in seiza (kneeling with knees bent and feet under your butt) ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I was confused¡­..please forget it.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t forget it though.¡¹ ¡¸Uaaaa¡­¡­¡¹ She should¡¯ve been calmed down by now, but she was banging her head against the tree that had tied her up now. It seems like she¡¯s still emotionally unstable. ¡¸What are you so embarrassed about? It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Just think of it like a drunken frenzy. I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸You might not care but I do¡­!! Such drunken foolishness in front of you¡­¡­¡¹ I feel like she¡¯d shown me quite a few foolish actions, and they should¡¯ve been more embarrassing than this. Like leaking¡­and leaking¡­and leaking¡­and etc¡­ ¡¸Uu, a woman¡¯s shame and a mage¡¯s shame as a warrior are two different categories¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. So, is your body alright?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, I was collapsing from exhaustion, but I no longer feel a single bit of it. Thank you Daichi-dono.¡¹ Certainly she¡¯s blushing, but her complexion is much better. Her legs and back are sturdy and straight. She seems to have recovered. ¡¸But honestly, Daichi-dono is drinking such delicious apple juice every day?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­no, this is the first time.¡¹ I¡¯ve had some when I caught a cold or was exhausted from working, but it was the first time I¡¯d made any since I came to this world. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­..a shame. Leaving aside its amazing effects, it¡¯s so delicious and strong.¡¹ ¡¸It was strong?¡¹ It was made from apples that I had harvested much earlier¡­did that change the taste? I should probably try it out. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right Daichi-dono. I just remembered something good.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Something good?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, didn¡¯t you tell me that you were troubled by the amount of apples you were growing?¡¹ Hmm, I feel like I did say something to that effect. My apples are filled with magic and they take an extremely long time to rot¡­actually I don¡¯t think a single one of them has rotted yet, I need a way to dispose of them. ¡¸What would you think of selling them in the city? Of course not as the original product, but as juice. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be quite a few strong people coming into the town for the festival.¡¹ ¡¸No, no matter how you put it this seems dangerous.¡¹ Do you even remember how you were acting a little while ago? This might cause some sort of weird rebellion in town. ¡¸No, I feel that as long as you only use a single fruit and water it down, it should be fine. For a person with an ordinary amount of magic that should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, with such a strong apple flavor even watering it down 10 to 20 times wouldn¡¯t harm the flavor too much. It would recover people¡¯s energy so I think it¡¯d be good!¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s eyes were glittering with commercial spirit or something. ¡¸Hmmm¡­trade huh¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s you Daichi-dono, you could make a simple shop and have a golem work there easily. You¡¯d earn a periodic income so I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡¹ Periodic income huh? My Vault Room is already filled up¡­but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a terrible idea. There¡¯s other places I can stuff the money if I need to. It wouldn¡¯t take me much effort to have the golems squeeze lots of apples and dilute them with water. If I set them for independent activity I won¡¯t even have to do anything. All that¡¯s left is the store itself but¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I own property in town right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! It¡¯s unused right now, so why don¡¯t you use it? By the time the festival comes around, you can have a shop there.¡¹ I see. Well it might be good to have a place in town where we can stay. ¡­¡­.I basically stay at home, but if Hesty or Sakura went in to town they would have a place to stay. I won¡¯t be going very much. I enjoy fishing, digging my onsen, and customizing my golems more than going into town. Even so, I can make a holiday house in town while having it also be a store which can dispose of my extra apples. I think this might be quite useful. ¡¸Un, it isn¡¯t bad at all. Ok Dianeia. Can I leave the teleportation to you?¡¹ ¡¸N-now? It¡¯s already night you know?¡¹ Well it is around that time. If I go to town now it¡¯ll be dark and no one will be around, it¡¯s perfect. ¡¸I want to strike while the iron¡¯s hot. I want to get to making it quickly.¡¹ ¡¸I-I Understand!¡¹ And so I was taken to my land by Dianeia. The result was that my store/holiday house was made that night. This is how I ended up with the occupation of store owner. Though¡­it was only manned by golems, open hours are on a whim, and I only sell apple juice. Chapter 65: Staying Out All Night and Coming Home in the Morning and the Morning Meeting Chapter 65: Staying Out All Night and Coming Home in the Morning and the Morning Meeting As I was finishing up my new store and thinking about heading home, the morning sun started to climb above the horizon. ¡¸Crap¡­! I was fussing over how it looked and it¡¯s already morning!¡¹ I had finished counter-type store (where there¡¯s one counter with the goods behind it). Rather than a shop, it was more like a cabin, based on the amount of space used for the counter. There was much more living space than business space. But that¡¯s fine, I was only going to sell one product here so it¡¯s fine. If I wanted to expand and remodel I could but the counter space would basically only be used by golems. ¡¸Yeah, but it really became a nice-looking store! How should I put it, the detailed design looks cool!¡¹ ¡¸Hey¡­Dianeia. I¡¯m thankful that you accompanied me through the night¡­but didn¡¯t you have to go back to the castle?¡¹ She helped me in various ways with her teleportation. But, I thought she was busy? ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it. I told them already because I wanted to be with you until you left.¡¹ She¡¯s really quite the conscientious girl, she worked herself almost to collapse. ¡¸Keep it all in moderation.¡¹ ¡¸Ok. But still, I was so tired and I helped you out all night, but I¡¯m still energetic¡­that juice is amazing.¡¹ She said while looking at the stock of apples and the golem with glittering eyes. I feel like it might¡¯ve been a bad idea to give her that stuff. ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m just letting you know, I¡¯m not letting you have any more today ok?¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? B-but wouldn¡¯t just one more mouthful be alright?¡¹ This witch princess¡¯ eyes look kind of dangerous. I was thinking that such a dependence on this juice would be dangerous and was about to rethink this entire operation when, ¡¸Hyahha? Could this be Big Boss Daichi?¡¹ I turned to look and saw the morning sun shining off the heads of the bald adventurers. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s the adventurer group¡¯s leader?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­stop calling me Leader. I¡¯d like you to call me by my name, Ash.¡¹ (TN: finally a proper name for him.) This baldy was called Ash? I¡¯d seen this guy many times before, but this was the first time I¡¯d heard his name. ¡¸Hyahha. Anyways, it¡¯s pretty rare to see Boss in town. Actually, wasn¡¯t this land an open lot yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this was my land and I wanted to make a shop on it.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, you made an entire shop in one night!?¡¹ ¡¸Holy crap, this guy¡¯s definitely on a different scale from us¡­¡­¡¹ The shining head guys stared at the shop in dumb amazement. It was only a single cabin tall though¡­ ¡¸No Daichi-dono. Normally you can¡¯t build this in a night you know? Though your home has expanded before I even noticed.¡¹ I guess you¡¯re right. If I touch Sakura I can usually expand my home that way, the ease of this was making me underestimate the difficulties of construction. ¡¸Well setting that aside, what are you guys doing Ash? It¡¯s early.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha. We are patrolling as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Patrolling?¡¹ ¡¸Looking for a good monster to hunt for cash.¡¹ I see. I didn¡¯t know about the adventurer¡¯s lives¡­a good monster huh? ¡¸Well, the Shining Head Group is first class among adventurers. They¡¯ve given a lot of care to our city.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, is that so?¡¹ They look like they¡¯d be troublemakers¡­I guess appearances are deceiving. ¡¸Hyahha, afterwards if we¡¯re in good shape I was thinking of visiting the Combat Rabbits¡¯ shop. It¡¯s pretty empty around morning.¡¹ ¡¸Mm, well it¡¯s good that you¡¯re so energetic so early in the morning.¡¹ ¡¸Well, recently Leader¡¯s been exhausted at night and in the morning he¡¯s barely able to get up.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha, you don¡¯t need to say that much you little¡­!¡¹ Ash said in a panic and grabbed that guy by the scruff of his neck. ¡¸Huh, are you really that tired?¡¹ That reminds me of how beaten up he got by that Fafnir incident. ¡¸It¡¯s because he¡¯s pushing himself without recovering.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. His sexual desires are overriding his need for rest and recovery. So the leader goes to those shops while in this condition¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Hya- Hyahha! It can¡¯t be helped!¡¹ Somehow, they seem lively. But still¡­ I have a model case on my hands so let¡¯s take this opportunity. ¡¸Well this is the opening of my shop. Why don¡¯t you have a cup?¡¹ I took the wooden cups full of apple juice and handed it to them. ¡¸Hyahha? This is¡­..apple juice?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I think it tastes good¡­but just in case. I want to test it before it goes on sale¡­.oh you don¡¯t need to pay, just give me your opinions.¡¹ They were taking their wallets out of their bags when I stopped them, I waited for their opinions. Ash and the rest checked the contents of their cups, leaned back, and drained them in one gulp. Then, ¡¸Uooooooo!? What¡¯s this!?¡¹ Ash¡¯s head immediately flushed bright red. All the members behind him had their hair stand on end and seemed to be almost shining. ¡¸This is amazing. This feeling! It¡¯s delicious of course, but my power is overflowing!¡¹ ¡¸YEAH, my exhaustion¡¯s blown away Leader!!¡¹ ¡¸This is awesome! It¡¯s an amazing body enhancement drink Boss!¡¹ ¡¸S-so it seems¡­¡­¡¹ Somehow, they seem as if they¡¯re floating¡­both physically and mentally. ¡¸Hyahha, if we have this much power we can go anywhere! Right you guys!?¡¹ ¡¸YEAH~¡¹ ¡¸So we¡¯ll be off Boss!¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­Ummm¡­be careful.¡¹ YOSHAAA, they yelled and the shining head group dashed out of town. It¡¯s nice that they¡¯ve become more energetic but, ¡¸As I thought¡­I shouldn¡¯t sell this.¡¹ ¡¸W-well, you might need to¡­water it down a bit more.¡¹ ¡¸Something else is bothering me¡­if they¡¯re like this, then won¡¯t they stir up some trouble at the rabbits¡¯ shop?¡¹ ¡¸U-uhh, wouldn¡¯t that be good in its own way?¡¹ For the time being, this is how I¡¯ll use up the extra apples. Though I definitely need to think more about how much to dilute it by. That¡¯s what I thought as I saw the Shining Heads disappear from the town in a huge cloud of dust. Chapter 66: Tidying Up Your Home Chapter 66: Tidying Up Your Home After coming home from making the shop and falling fast asleep, I took apples out of the storehouse and took them to the shop. There would be a festival in a few days so I wanted to stockpile some apple juice. I had Sakura and the golems help and made what I thought would be a suitable amount when, ¡¸I never thought about it but¡­how many levels are taken up by apples¡­¡¹ ¡¸Th-there¡¯s quite a few aren¡¯t there.¡¹ I never imagined that my house would be filled with 5 stories worth of apples. I did notice that apples fell out of my windows every now and then though. The golems had harvested way too many. ¡¸Having the golems autonomously gather them was a mistake huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good that they won¡¯t rot, but it¡¯s too much for even preserved foods¡­¡¹ I have plenty of space so there¡¯s no need to worry¡­ However, seeing such an amount gave me a light shock. ¡¸I wonder¡­I feel like I¡¯m wasting the space of Sakura and my home¡­¡¹ ¡¸No no, being a storage area is also one of the duties of a house, so it¡¯s perfectly alright.¡¹ Including the underground area we had several tens of rooms so I was glad to hear her reassurance¡­but I feel like it was about time to properly give this house shape. ¡¸I was thinking of having a castle shaped portion on/under the ground¡­then having a tall tower rise into the sky.¡¹ ¡¸Wow, that¡¯s sounds pretty good.¡¹ Sakura said seeming happy, but unfortunately I don¡¯t think something like that was possible yet. ¡¸I guess my architectural abilities and building power just isn¡¯t enough yet. I can¡¯t seem to make the proper castle shape¡­..¡¹ ¡¸W-well¡­it¡¯s that. It¡¯ll be just like with the golems, you¡¯ll eventually get the hang of it.¡¹ Certainly, I need more experience in this field. I was able to imagine what I wanted mostly¡­all that was left was making it a reality. Recently I was busy with my golems, garden, and basement changes so I didn¡¯t have time to turn my attention to my house. ¡¸I think I¡¯ll start again, it¡¯d be good if I could do this.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s most important that Master makes it as he likes. When the time comes to decide the shape, please allow me to help.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll be counting on you at that time.¡¹ But my first priority is to take care of this apple paradise I have going on. I do think that if I turn it into juice it¡¯ll get used up fast enough though.. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll affect the townspeople so I¡¯ll keep it in moderation. I thought and picked up the case of apples. ¡¸Master. Something is falling from high altitude. What shall we do?¡¹ ¡¸High altitude?¡¹ I looked and saw a black spot quickly falling to the ground. ¡¸Fumu¡­.well it¡¯s dangerous so let¡¯s send it away.¡ªGrow and Extend¡ª¡¹ I extended several trees up into the sky. I arranged them to grow into a shield shape and then, ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ I caught the thing that had been falling with a great grinding sound. ¡¸As expected of Master. The defenses were fast.¡¹ ¡¸It was Sakura who noticed though¡­.hmm I wonder what this is.¡¹ Looking at it from below it looked quite large. For now I¡¯ll lower the trees and bring it down to the garden. ¡¸A rock huh?¡¹ It was a smooth grey rock about 3 meters in diameter. It had a strange geometric pattern on its surface. ¡¸Hmm, I wonder. Even I have little knowledge about something like this.¡¹ ¡¸It seems almost metallic, why did something like this fall from the sky?¡¹ Was this some dragon¡¯s favorite shiny thing? Did it drop it by accident? I looked up at the sky but didn¡¯t see any dragons. ¡¸Does it have some dangerous feeling to it?¡¹ ¡¸No, nothing really. It seems like a husk¡­or like an inorganic substance. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹ Fumu fumu, it¡¯s not dangerous huh? ¡¸Oh wait, it might be¡­that thing that fell from the sky that destroyed the rabbits¡¯ store?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a possibility.¡¹ ¡¸What? They still haven¡¯t caught the one who¡¯s been doing this?¡¹ I should ask Dianeia about this. It would¡¯ve taken just a bit more and it would¡¯ve harmed my apple orchard. ¡¸That¡¯s right, when you go to take the apples why don¡¯t you ask?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah¡­but then I¡¯d have to go out in the town when it¡¯s busy.¡¹ There¡¯ll be a lot of people and I can¡¯t really work up the motivation to do this. I feel like it¡¯ll be very lively¡­too lively, it¡¯ll be hard to get around. (TN: STOP BEING A LITTLE WIMP AND GOOO!!!!!!!!) ¡¸Should we wait till night?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm¡­ go to the store at night and if I can catch Dianeia then talk to her¡­or something like that?¡¹ There hasn¡¯t been any real harm so far. When I have more free time I¡¯ll speak to her. ¡¸Alright, then first we need to carry these out!¡¹ ¡¸Yep, let¡¯s take it slow.¡¹ And so we left the fallen object alone for now and continued our transport operation. Chapter 67: Dragon King of the Night Chapter 67: Dragon King of the Night Around midnight I headed into town on Hesty¡¯s back. Since there was barely any people out and about there wasn¡¯t much ruckus when we touched down. ¡¸I¡¯m uh¡­kinda sorry about using you as transportation.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s, no problem. This kind of rehabilitation as a dragon is important.¡¹ Hesty had returned to her human appearance and carried the big box of apples into the store. ¡¸That¡¯s right, has your body healed up alright?¡¹ I was the one who beat her¡­and let her deal with the monsters¡­but I¡¯m a bit worried because of how much I saw her sleeping. ¡¸n, I¡¯m all, better. I can fight, with my full, power you know?¡¹ ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to. In fact I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the opportunity either.¡¹ If she fought with all her strength the fight location would be reduced to ash. ¡¸n~, just in case, I¡¯ll save my strength.¡¹ ¡¸Please do so.¡¹ If there came a time to use it then it¡¯ll be fine. But I really hope we won¡¯t need to. ¡¸¡­still Hesty¡¯s coating makes moving around easy.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ When I was doing my work in town I coincidentally met some townspeople and they were terrified. So this time the magic suppressing coating was put on both of us. ¡¸Well, there are people who¡¯d, jump out of bed, if they felt, strong magic. So this doesn¡¯t happen, coating is important. I also think this is true so I, cover myself.¡¹ Hesty is really a worrier. But thanks to that there¡¯s no trouble when we go into town, so it¡¯s a good thing. But even this girl has a problem she can¡¯t possibly avoid¡­ ¡¸I saw that white appearance and came! It¡¯s Aneue-sama right~~!!!¡¹ ¡¸Something, troublesome, has come.¡¹ From within the darkness Anne came running towards us carrying a large bag and drooling. ¡¸¡­it¡¯s scary, so can I fire, a full power flame, at it?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re in town so you can¡¯t.¡¹ Though I think it¡¯s scary too. Anne is beautiful but this facial expression makes her seem like a monster. ¡¸ehehe¡­..Aneue-sama it¡¯s been so long~~~¡¹ Hesty had completely given up on avoiding the hug and continued to carry the apples with dead eyes while ignoring her. ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re so cold Aneue-sama! But that¡­neglect play is also¡­¡­.good¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Oi Hey Anne. Keep it down it¡¯s late at night.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­th-that¡¯s right Daichi-sama. I just couldn¡¯t hold in my excitement¡­¡­.eh what? Somehow I smell the scent of Aneue-sama¡¯s magic on you¡­¡­¡¹ Anne said while holding Hesty and slowly approached me. ¡¸¡­¡­is there a smell to magic?¡¹ ¡¸No it¡¯s tasteless and odorless. However, Aneue-sama¡¯s magic has a certain sensation to it.¡¹ ¡¸Hm, I don¡¯t get it, but your eyes are scary so keep your distance.¡¹ Her face was getting way too close so I pushed it away with my hand. ¡¸Ahh, your hand also smells like Aneue-sama¡ª¡ªthis is her magic coating right?¡¹ ¡¸If you know that then¡­..hey stop licking my hand!¡¹ This has definitely gotten into a dangerously weird place, I grabbed Hesty and took my distance. ¡¸Ahhh, you¡¯re so terrible~¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s terrible is your character!¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­.thank you¡­.¡¹ Hesty seemed exhausted. ¡¸Well, my exhaustion from the all-nighter has been blown away by Aneue-sama, I¡¯m happy.¡¹ ¡¸All-nighter?¡­oh that¡¯s right you came from the shadows¡­¡¹ Looking more closely know I could see the signs of fatigue on Anne¡¯s face quite clearly. ¡¸Well, the festival is only a few days away so I got fired up and stayed awake for three days making new items to sell.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I understand, the feeling. It¡¯s a certain, feeling, when you¡¯re making, items, that you don¡¯t feel sleepy.¡¹ Hesty and Anne nodded together in agreement. Why did they hit it off on that point alone? Is it because they¡¯re dragon kings? ¡¸So, what are you selling in this store Daichi-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, well, apple juice. From the trees in my garden.¡¹ ¡¸If you gave that to regular people would they still be alright? I feel like they¡¯re filled with magic¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m watering it down so it should be fine. I tried it on Hesty and some adventurers¡­.here try some.¡¹ It was fine when Dianeia and Sakura had some so I gave it to Anne. She looked at it for a bit and tasted it. ¡¸I see¡­.it¡¯s like a¡­hangover and recovery potion. If it¡¯s like this then it should be fine.¡¹ She said with a normal face. Good it looks like the super energy (aphrodisiac) effect went away. Since Anne didn¡¯t attack Hesty that effect should¡¯ve disappeared. ¡¸¡­.Hm? You¡¯re looking at me strangely, was there something?¡¹ ¡¸Nope, nothing¡­I¡¯m glad.¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ ¡¸Well, leave that aside Anne. What¡¯s in the big bag?¡¹ I had been curious about the big bag on her back for a while now. ¡¸Oh, this? It¡¯s medicines and items that I need to deliver to Dianeia-sama¡¹ ¡¸Are you heading to the castle now?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­.Well, I was going to wait at the entrance. It¡¯s not easy to enter the castle at night so I was just going to have Dianeia-sama teleport it.¡¹ Fumu, I see, this is convenient. ¡¸Mm then can I come with?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind, but did you have something you needed?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s just something I¡¯d like to ask¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Then let us go together¡­..Aneue-sama will¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, not going.¡¹ Anne¡¯s collapsed to her knees in disappointment and I turned to Hesty. ¡¸I¡¯ll, wait here. If you need me, call.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, then let¡¯s go Anne¡¹ ¡¸Uu, Aneue-sama¡­.let me, hug you again¡­¡­.¡¹ And so I headed with Anne to the castle. Chapter 68: Nighttime Clandestine Meeting Chapter 68: Nighttime Clandestine Meeting That night as the young knights in the Castle of Prussia were about to sleep¡­ ¡¸Ahh¡­what an easy day¡­¡¹ It¡¯d already been a while since the dungeon master¡¯s attack. Recently their job was to go to training, patrol the castle, and patrol the town¡­then that was it. The rest of the time was devoted to drinking with their pals. ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m grateful that our duties ended peacefully today.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad that I haven¡¯t had to use my battle equipment for a couple days. It¡¯d be great if these peaceful days would continue¡­so we can take our time drinking till late at night and rest.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, no doubt. Well then, let¡¯s call it a day here.¡¹ The young knights relaxed and were about to lie down in their beds when at that moment¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ Everyone felt a freezing chill run down their spine as a monumental pressure pressed down upon them. ¡¸Wh-what!?¡¹ Some fell off their beds and one froze stiff as if tied down. ¡¸I-I can¡¯t¡­.m-move¡­wh-what is this¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Is this¡­¡­.a wave¡­.of magic¡­?¡¹ As the young knights¡¯ breaths caught in their throat at that thought, they heard the roar of the senior knight¡¯s voice from outside their room. ¡¸ALL TROOPS! EQUIP YOURSELVES! READY YOURSELVES!¡¹ After hearing the roared orders from their senpai, the young knights¡¯ breathing started once more in surprise. They then began equipping themselves in a hurry. ¡¸Ummmm, where was my equipment?¡¹ ¡¸Wait! First turn on the light!¡¹ Everything was going helter-skelter in the dark room as they tried to equip themselves. ¡¸I¡¯m coming in!¡¹ A voice said as it opened the door. Standing their was their senior knight. ¡¸Five of you huh. You¡¯re taking your sweet time aren¡¯t you. Or maybe you can¡¯t stand the magic and you can¡¯t move?¡¹ ¡¸U-uummmm¡­..yes.¡¹ They nodded while feeling embarrassed. ¡¸U-umm what¡¯s going on!?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s a surprise readiness drill¡­is it your first?¡¹ The young knights exchanged glances and nodded. They were newbies who had only started here 2 months ago. ¡¸They do this sometimes. It may be peaceful now, but monsters can always come to attack from the magic forest or the Fort City¡¯s dungeon. You can¡¯t let your guard down, it seems to be the Knight Captain¡¯s policy.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? Normally you¡¯d never feel such overwhelming and scary magic power right?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­normally even with Princess¡¯s huge magic power being fully emitted we¡¯d still be able to stand up¡­.but today¡¯s is abnormally powerful so I think this is special.¡¹ There was cold sweat on the senior knight¡¯s face. His face was also somewhat pale. ¡¸I felt fear when the dragon king came¡­but this is honestly above that. Even I almost let a little leak out. Are you guys alright?¡¹ ¡¸U-uhmmm¡­probably¡­..¡¹ Several of them looked suspicious¡­but about half of them seemed to have withstood it. ¡¸Well¡­hmm? I guess this kind of thing would happen normally if you drink enough alcohol¡­ if you take care of it quickly it should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­ok!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, then continue the drill. We¡¯re patrolling the castle!¡¹ ¡¸Roger!¡¹ And so the knights began to mill around the castle. ************* ¡¸¡­..Um there seems to be a commotion going on in the castle¡­is everything alright?¡¹ I was standing next to the castle with Dianeia and for some reason I heard a big commotion. It was loud enough that I could hear it almost clearly from the outside. ¡¸Haha, don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ Dianeia said while carelessly laughing. ¡¸The knights have just sensed your magic power and are now entering a state of alert.¡¹ ¡¸Umm is that ok?¡¹ I¡¯m not disturbing their rest am I? ¡¸No, I was planning on this beforehand. I was going to have Anne-dono release some of her magic power.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, sometimes you need a sense of danger so I was going to cooperate.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, so I came and it was convenient¡­I see.¡¹ It was a small silver lining. But I think that without Hesty¡¯s coating they would all wake up leaking¡­ ¡¸Is it really okay for me to come into town?¡¹ ¡¸N, well most people can¡¯t really sense magic so it¡¯s alright. Rememeber you came into town the other day without coating and you were fine, right?¡¹ Huh¡­I guess she¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t have coating at that time. ¡¸As long as they aren¡¯t directly meeting you they should basically be alright, so please come to town more often!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, well¡­sometimes.¡¹ I¡¯m a guy who prefers staying at home¡­that¡¯s basically my nature. ¡¸So, you needed to give stuff to Dianeia, right Anne?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, yes. That¡¯s right. Here¡¯s the requested medicine and books.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ll read them. You have my thanks.¡¹ Books? Did she have something she wanted to look up? ¡¸It¡¯s just a bit of research. I want to become even a little stronger as a mage, so I tought I¡¯d read up on dragon¡¯s knowledge.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re so serious.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s my only redeeming feature. Oh, why¡¯d you come meet me Daichi-dono? I-it couldn¡¯t be for yobai (sneaking into a woman¡¯s room at night for sexual relations)¡­¡¹ ¡¸No, I just had something I wanted to ask.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­I see¡­¡¹ She seems very disappointed¡­but if I was coming for that I wouldn¡¯t bring Anne with me. ¡¸W-well, this isn¡¯t any place to talk, let¡¯s move to a nicer place for a chat. Is there anywhere that you two would like to go?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t particularly care. My business here is mostly complete, I think that it would be fine if it was a place that Daichi-sama chose.¡¹ A place that I find comfortable to chat in¡­it¡¯s mostly restricted to my house¡­or my shop. ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s for talking then the living space in my shop should be good.¡¹ Hesty¡¯s there too and she should hear this talk as well. That made coming here an exercise in fruitlessness¡­but I¡¯ll just think of it as a nice walk. ¡¸Ah, is that so? Actually I also wanted to see the inside of Daichi-sama¡¯s merchant home!¡¹ ¡¸Well then Daichi-dono. I¡¯ll be intruding for a bit. Should we teleport?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ And so Dianeia teleported us once again back to my store. Chapter 69: Spring of Knowledge Chapter 69: Spring of Knowledge After I teleported to the store, I adjusted the cane sitting on the chair and went out to meet Hesty. ¡¸Nn, Welcome home. It kind of feels like, the number of people are increasing¡¹ ¡¸Yo, I had something I wanted to discuss with you¡¹ Because the living area in the store was created to be spacious, even with the four of us inside we still had enough room. ¡¸Well, please take a seat. I don¡¯t have any tea though¡­..¡¹ All I¡¯ve got are apples. I was thinking of making the golems create the juice, but should I really do that? ¡¸You said that you, had something to discuss right? In that case, I will try making it¡¹ Hesty replied to me, while facing towards the kitchen area filled with apple based ingredients. ¡¸Oh, thank you. I¡¯ll count on you¡¹ ¡¸Mn, count on me¡¹ I entrusted the preparation of the tea to Hesty and I sat down at the table with Dianeia and Anne. ¡¸Alright then, now that we¡¯re in a calmer place I want to ask you guys something, do you guys know anything about the falling stones around the rabbits¡¯ store?¡¹ ¡¸Mu? Are you perhaps referring stones that have been falling around their shop?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, to tell you the truth, those type of stones started to drop around my house as well¡¹ ¡¸W-what did you say!?¡¹ After I said this, Dianeia became shocked and stood up. She leaned forward and stared at me intensely. ¡¸A-are you alright? Daichi-dono?! Are you perhaps injured anywhere¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Nope, I¡¯m completely fine¡¹ ¡¸What about the impact it has had on your home¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸There weren¡¯t that many¡­¡¹ If there was a lot of them it¡¯d only increase the number of large rocks that were buried underneath my garden. Even if they were to become a hindrance, I can just destroy them easily, it¡¯s no big deal. ¡¸I-is that so? I¡¯m glad then¡­..¡¹ ¡¸But, why are you acting so surprised?¡¹ After I asked, Dianeia fumbled around in her breast pocket and pulled out a single stone. I¡¯ve seen this the other day, it was the stone with the strange patterns across it. ¡¸¡­..Umm, could these possibly be the stones that have been dropping around? ¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. This is the one¡¹ ¡¸If that is true¡­.. Then, indeed I am surprised. This object is very hard¡¹ ¡¸When you say hard¡­you mean it¡¯s more solid than a normal rock?¡¹ Indeed, when I felt it for myself I understood that it was quite tough like a certain type of metal but¡­ ¡¸Yes, even if I used my full strength flame type magic, I wouldn¡¯t be able to melt it, also when the fragment of this stone was obtained from the rabbit¡¯s shop there was at least 20 wizards. ¨D¨DAnd when they tried to slice this fragment with wind magic, it boasted a toughness that could rival a castles walls. Although this type of stone has been falling down from the skies¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect you¡¹ Ohh, I really didn¡¯t think that it was all that tough though. ¡¸Using the trees as shield it was able to catch the falling stones quite easily¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Your house, and your personal defensive capabilities, are truly beyond the norm¡¹ Well after all, this house was forged to withstand Hesty¡¯s Dragon Form attacks and or a Servant Demon¡¯s fireballs. As long as I can see it coming when it falls down from the sky, I can even play around with it, stopping it is of course an easy feat. ¡¸That is really amazing. I¡­..I really admire you¡­..¡¹ Dianeia looks at me with sparkling eyes as if she was really excited. I didn¡¯t really plan for this to happen though. At any rate¡­ ¡¸What exactly is this stone? Neither me or Sakura knew what it was, isn¡¯t it just some normal stone?¡¹ After asking her this, Dianeia looked towards the stone with a complicated expression. ¡¸¡­.When I investigated it, I found that it was similar in structure to a dragon¡¯s scale. My deduction is that it may perhaps be related to the dragons¡¹ ¡¸Saying that this is your deduction, does this mean that you also don¡¯t really know what it is?¡¹ ¡¸Even when we investigated using magic, it was difficult to find anything that matched it. The research group has said that they will look into further in their records but¡­¡¹ I see. It seems that Dianeia also doesn¡¯t know. Then it will be necessary for me to consult another person who may know. If she says that it may have a relation with the dragons, then I just need to ask the dragons. ¡¸Anne, do you know anything about this stone?¡¹ ¡¸No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it as well. Even in the Fort City, I have never seen such a thing¡¹ Anne also doesn¡¯t know. Uumu, in this case, I wonder what it is¡­ ¡¸Mn? ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that, a fragment of the scale of the Star Dragon King? You¡¯re holding, something quite rare, aren¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹ Hesty-sensei who toddled her way out of the kitchen, just blurted out the correct answer in one go! Chapter 70: Sharing Knowledge before the Festival Chapter 70: Sharing Knowledge before the Festival Hesty¡¯s small voice echoed in the silent room. ¡¸Eh? Did I say something strange?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s strange, in fact I¡¯m glad that you said it¡¹ Rather, I should have just asked Hesty to begin with. Even just taking a glance at the stone she was able to recognize it. ¡¸Oh, Hesty-dono do you know what this is?¡¹ ¡¸Mn, The Star Dragon King, is the same as me, a flying type Dragon King. I know of, it¡¯s existence. It¡¯s the manager of a, sky dungeon¡¹ I see, so it was a Dragon King¡¯s scale¡­ Information that I wasn¡¯t aware of continued to flow out steadily. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­What are those guys in my research team doing¡­..¡¹ Dianeia was acting all depressed by herself. ¡¸Well, Un, thank you for the hard work¡¹ Pom pon, I tapped her shoulder. ¡¸It¡¯s natural for you not to know. It¡¯s been at least 130 years since it last flew around these parts. If you continue searching the documents, I¡¯m sure your team will be able to find something on it. Therefore, please don¡¯t feel too depressed over it¡¹ ¡¸U, Umu¡­.¡¹ Hesty, nice follow! ¡¸I see, so Star Dragon King-sama is an existence that has already lived before I was even born. ¡¹ Anne has never met him either? Then I guess it makes sense for her not to know about it. ¡¸So what kind of fellow is he? this Star Dragon King¡¹ ¡¸How should I say it, he¡¯s got a very, big body and is a very gentle soul¡¹ ¡¸I see that makes sense¡¹ The scale that dropped was really large so the main body would be even bigger. ¡¸I think that, it is at least ten times the size of my current dragon form. ¡¹ ¡¸Ten times or more¡­¡­? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s at least 300 meters tall?¡¹ Did that kind of thing really fly across the skies? I didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡¸Mn, even if it is the sky, it is extremely high up. Floating around way beyond the clouds, so it¡¯s natural that we don¡¯t even notice it¡¹ ¡¸Haa, did the scale really drop from such a high place?¡¹ ¡¸Even¡­¡­..if it manages to create a crater on the ground, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. Although Daichi-dono who is able to defend against it without any difficulty is the weird one¡¹ Do you have go to that extent? Well, I guess to them it¡¯s like a meteorite falling. ¡¸But why are the scales falling down in the first place?¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps it¡¯s shedding or something?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Hesty do dragon¡¯s even shed off their scales?¡¹ ¡¸When we take our humans forms, we don¡¯t. But in our dragon forms, sometimes we, do¡¹ ¡¸When I was in a dragon¡¯s body I was also shedding from time to time~¡¹ Anne earnestly spoke out with nostalgia. Is it a normal thing among these girls? Well, I guess that¡¯s also fine though. ¡¸Who would have thought that a dragon shedding would invite such a state of affairs¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, even buildings can be broken down by the waste material, it¡¯s no joking matter¡­.. Just before our festival we actually ran into a problem like this¡­.! I need to think of countermeasures¡­.!!¡¹ Dianeia was at wits end as she worriedly thought for a solution. It seems that every day is very difficult for her, this Princess Witch. ¡¸As long as I adjust my sleeping schedule, I think I should be able to make it in time¡­.. For the time being I have to return and hold an emergency meeting. ¨D¨DThank you, Hesty-dono! And also Daichi-dono! You¡¯ve saved me by providing this information¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t really done anything though¡¹ Rather I was the one being taught, I was just sitting on the side¡­. ¡¸Then although it may be selfish of me to say this, but I would like to be excused and leave this area at once. I need to hurry and tell this information to the Leader of the Knights¡¹ ¡¸Ou, do your best~¡¹ ¡¸Thank you! Then, I will see you next time!¡¹ Saying this Dianeia flew out of the shop. ¡¸As usual she seems really busy doesn¡¯t she, that Dianeia¡¹ ¡¸Well, she is one of the important people of this town after all¡¹ Anne was the one who talked. ¡¸Mn, I¡¯ve just made the juice, but now we¡¯re down one person¡­.¡¹ Hesty was carrying four cups. ¡¸If there is still one remaining, shall I drink it myself? In any case, here you go¡¹ ¡¸Ou, thanks¡¹ I received the cup from Hesty. Because it was freshly made, it smelled really good. ¡¸Nn then, I¡¯m digging in~¡¹ I drank the contents of the cup. And when I did. ¨D¨DJarii! There was this really strange texture. Or more like, is this even juice?! It feels like I¡¯m just slurping on a raw apple, it¡¯s like one of those liquid food diets. ¡¸¡­¡­.Hesty. How did you make this? Did you put something weird in it?¡¹ ¡¸I only used, apples?¡¹ ¡¸But, I feel like there are these really tough bits¡¹ ¡¸I just fully crushed it using my magic? So the wick and the seed may be a little hard¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see¡­¡­.¡¹ Normally you would remove the bitter seeds and the core of the apple, wouldn¡¯t you? But there doesn¡¯t seem to be such a common sense around here. Hesty was just gulping it down quite easily. I quietly asked Anne who was sitting next to me. ¡¸¡­¡­Anne, by any chance, is Hesty bad at cooking?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, ummm, Aneue-sama is very indifferent when it comes to food? Or is it better to say that she will eat anything¡­¡­.? There was even this one time where she eat raw materials, or even eating grass¡­¡­¡¹ I completely understand now. That reminds me, the first time I met her, her stomach was rumbling, but her expression was completely deadpan. She had such an abundance of knowledge in her mind, but she¡¯s inattentive when it comes to things like this huh. ¡¸Hesty, from now on when you cook something in the future, do you mind if you give me a call?¡¹ ¡¸? ¨D¨DMn, I understand. I don¡¯t really know why, but if you say so, I will do it¡¹ For the time being, I¡¯m glad I was able to get to know Hesty a little better. Also, it¡¯s probably better if I don¡¯t request her help in watching out for the shop, right? - Aneue-sama= Revered Elder Siste Chapter 71: Returning Home in the Morning Chapter 71: Returning Home in the Morning By the time I¡¯d finished talking with Dianeia, Anne left, and I¡¯d finished stocking the shop, it was already late at night. Actually, it was practically dawn. Hesty¡¯s head was drooping as she started to nod off, so I thought I should hurry and close up shop so we could leave. I left the store so that I could close the counter space. ¡¸Ah, Good Evening Boss!¡¹ ¡¸Yo!¡¹ I happened across Ash and the shining head guys. We were in a place that was barely lit by lanterns and moonlight, but I was able to see the shine from Ash¡¯s head. ¡¸Oh, Good Evening. You just came back?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! We hunted some monsters and hurried back for some sake, you want some?¡¹ He said and showed the bag full of coins to me. Sake huh? Well, I might have accepted the offer normally but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s already late tonight, I¡¯m going home. Sorry.¡¹ ¡¸No no, don¡¯t worry about it. Let us treat you next time.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡¹ They said and we said goodbye, but then I saw something strange on the back of Ash¡¯s neck. ¡¸Hey, Ash¡­there¡¯s something on your neck.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­?¡¹ Looking at it more closely, it seemed like a lightly colored slime thing¡­it had a magic stone in the middle of it. ¡¸What is this? Is it alive?¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, it was dark so we couldn¡¯t see it. It¡¯s a parasitic magic stone slime.¡¹ Ash tilted his head to the side as he said that and poked the slime with his finger. ¡¸Parasitic¡­isn¡¯t that bad?¡¹ ¡¸This thing is hardy, but it¡¯s not strong. Hey, pull it off.¡¹ ¡¸Roger!¡¹ One of the shining head members stepped forward and cut the slime with a knife. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like that. It¡¯s weak to stabbing attacks. Even though I say its parasitic, it¡¯d have to be attached for a year or more before it started to suck out any nutrients.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹ It seems like an awfully easygoing monster. ¡¸It lives for about a year after that and collapses. Oh, it¡¯ll also die if it enters the bath. So, it¡¯s not really that scary. Though sometimes it¡¯ll highjack an animal and become aggressive.¡¹ I see, there¡¯s such a screwball monster out there huh? ¡¸I wonder if these things were stuck to the fafnirs that¡¯ve turned up.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s possible. This slime isn¡¯t particularly rare, it¡¯s drawn by strong magic or vital energy. I think that you should¡¯ve seen them before, right Boss?¡¹ Hmm¡­have I? In the past there was a huge slime near my area¡­was that it? It was completely annihilated by the golem trap though. ¡¸I think a big one came by, but I crushed it without realizing what it was¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Hahaha, that¡¯s just like Boss!¡¹ Ash laughed¡­but his face turned serious shortly afterwards. ¡¸¡­.there are ones that suck power out of a magic stone and become big¡­even we have to be careful of them when they¡¯re like that. Just hearing you talk about it like this Boss¡­it¡¯s amazing.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not that praiseworthy¡­..but I¡¯m glad you told me this. More knowledge is better than less.¡¹ Especially in my case where I defeat them without even really realizing it. ¡¸Haha, well we¡¯re pretty knowledgeable about monsters that might appear around dungeons, if you¡¯re ever confused just ask us. If it¡¯s for your sake Boss we¡¯ll work ourselves to the bone!¡¹ Ash said, then laughed as they departed. ¡¸Fumu¡­.monster knowledge huh? Learning about that might be interesting.¡¹ When I have free time it might be good to ask Hesty and Ash about this. I thought while I closed up the shop. Then when I finished, ¡¸Ku~¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahah, she fell¡­¡¹ Hesty had completely fallen asleep on the floor. I didn¡¯t want to wake her. I sort of remember the way back home. ¡¸Up we go¡­¡­.¡¹ I picked up the sleeping Hesty in my arms and headed home after staying out until morning. Chapter 72: Remodeling Home Facilities before the Festival Chapter 72: Remodeling Home Facilities before the Festival I returned home and slept. It wasn¡¯t until after noon that I awoke. It seems that there were monsters in the area but I let the golems take care of it as usual as I ate the lunch that Sakura made for me. Then I went outside with Sakura. ¡¸What will we be doing today Master?¡¹ ¡¸Uhh, I was thinking about making that onsen that we¡¯ve been putting off.¡¹ Before the festival began I wanted to finish it. After I went there and bought some sake, I wanted to come back home and enjoy the onsen while slowly sipping my drink. ¡¸Onsen¡­.you mean that thing we found underground?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. That dangerous magic source thing.¡¹ As we spoke we arrived at the entrance of the underground ¡®dungeon¡¯. Our goal was the magic source. ¡¸I¡¯m getting used to coming here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Master has come here several times to make the water pipe after all¡­¡¹ The backyard of my house is right above the source. I had already made an area for the onsen. The pipe exit was also there. ¡¸All that¡¯s left is how I¡¯m going to dilute this¡­Sakura can we find an underground stream if we synch?¡¹ ¡¸Underground stream? If it was by myself it¡¯d be difficult, if we use Master¡¯s magic power then I think we can¡¹ ¡¸Ok, then let¡¯s synch.¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ Then we synched and searched deep under my house. Though the dungeon was quite large, it was all within our perception. Of course, this includes deeper under the ground. Just like that I was able to see the dungeon meandering about like an ant farm within my mind. Somehow I started searching around the dungeon while making a kind of map in my head. ¡¸¡­.seriously, this dungeon is not only wide but full of resources.¡¹ The more I looked the more I found. There were magic stones and things with magic stored in them lying around. I was searching for water, but those were the only things that I could find so far. ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s a dragon vein dungeon after all. It can¡¯t be helped that resources like that will be birthed one after another.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Hesty did seem happy. She said that this dungeon was a treasure mountain¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hesty-chan seems like she¡¯d enjoy gathering the materials after all¡­¡¹ As we talked I searched deeper and deeper into the dungeon until¡­ ¡¸Hm, there it is.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, congratulations Master!¡¹ At a place a bit far from the magic source, there was flowing water. It was inside a dome-shaped area with a river-like source of running water. ¡¸But Master, you did it really quickly¡­your perception speed and range is¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m used to it after all.¡¹ I¡¯ve been living here for a while and I¡¯ve synched with her quite a few times. I might be grasping the trick to this. ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s pretty close so I¡¯d like to connect them¡­but can we do that block construction thing down here too?¡¹ ¡¸We can probably do so if we focus.¡¹ ¡¸Alright then, let¡¯s get it done.¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ We pierced through the walls between the source and the water by moving them as block units, it didn¡¯t take too long. After a few minutes I¡¯d completed the route that would mix the source and the water. There I could put the water pipe that I¡¯d made from wood. ¡¸With this the addition of water to my onsen is complete.¡¹ ¡¸All that¡¯s left is bringing it up to the surface!¡¹ Sakura said happily. ¡¸I was wondering this when we first found it but¡­do you like onsens Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Uhhhhhmmm¡­uh¡­yes. I¡¯m a bit embarrassed, do you think it makes me seem elderly?¡¹ Sakura nodded while blushing. How should I put this¡­I haven¡¯t really had the opportunity to figure out her likes and dislikes¡­it¡¯s more like she didn¡¯t show them. ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed you know? I like them too.¡¹ I love lazing about and enjoying a hot springs bath¡­it¡¯s my favorite. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­! I¡¯d be glad to go in with you Master¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s good that we found something in common that we enjoy.¡ªbefore we finish the onsen there¡¯s one more thing we need Sakura. We need a device to bring up the water and adjust it.¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ And so we finished the necessary preparations for our above ground onsen. When the water reached the surface it¡­should be safe for other people to use¡­I think. Chapter 73: The Onsen’s Effect and Bathtub Making Chapter 73: The Onsen¡¯s Effect and Bathtub Making The sun had already set but I was still making my onsen. My backyard had a pit dug for the hot springs to be located. There the hot water was welling out. ¡¸Ohh~, it¡¯s coming out pretty fast.¡¹ The steaming hot water was gathering inside the pit. ¡¸I wonder how dense the magic is in it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ummm¡­I think it¡¯s been diluted enough. I think that even normal people could get in.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, that¡¯s good.¡¹ With the experience I had watering down the juice, I had a pretty good grasp on how to do it. It seems that I¡¯d succeded. ¡¸Yeah, watering it down also cooled it to almost the perfect temperature.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re right.¡¹ The two of us swished our fingers around in the hot springs water. It was the right temperature for a long soak. My backyard is wide and the view isn¡¯t bad at all. I hadn¡¯t made the other things for it¡­but the view of the moon and the stars was beautiful. ¡¸Yep, if we make this right then we might be able to enjoy a moonlit bath.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that sounds good. Allow me to accompany you.¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ As I was praising myself for making a pretty nice outdoor bath¡­ ¡¸Umm, Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Is it just me or did the monster that¡¯s been watching us suddenly back off?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm¡­.I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your imagination.¡¹ That¡¯s right, the monster that had been repelled constantly by my golems, the slime, was slowly retreating. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ It was acting unnaturally so I grabbed a wooden bucket that I¡¯d made and filled it with water from the onsen. Then I faced the slime and tossed the water at it. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!!¡¹ The monster started to try and escape desperately. It was a wild monster so I think it has some good sense for danger so¡­ ¡¸So entering it is bad¡­it¡¯s dangerous?¡¹ I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d run away so desperately. Did I mess up the dilution? ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Master has done a very good job of diluting it so that even a normal person would be able to endure it.¡¹ If that¡¯s the case then it¡¯s good, but why did it run away? ¡¸Well, it might be a monster that is weak to water with magic in it. Slime¡¯s can dissolve in water after all. This onsen may present a very real danger to it.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡­a slime repelling onsen huh¡­¡¹ I¡¯m a bit worried but as long as it¡¯s not harmful to the human body I don¡¯t care. ¡¸Hmm, all that¡¯s left is to make a stone tub like a real onsen. We can¡¯t just leave it bare like this.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Where will we be getting the stone from?¡¹ I had thought about that, for this onsen I had one thing in mind. ¡¸That big dragon scale that fell from the sky¡­we can use that.¡¹ It had fallen down a few days ago and was an eyesore in my garden. I had been wondering if there was some way I could use it. ¡¸I see. In that case it¡¯ll be harder than rock, lighter, and the processing shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but I only have one shot. I don¡¯t want to mess up, so I¡¯ll have to call a specialist.¡¹ ¡¸Specialist¡­you mean Hesty-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, she was sleeping during the day but she should be up about now.¡¹ It¡¯d best to consult a Dragon about Dragon matters. So with that thought in mind, I had the golems carry the Star Dragon King scale and headed to Hesty¡¯s cabin. ******************** When we reached the cabin, Hesty was already awake. She spoke to me with an apologetic look on her face. ¡¸I, fell asleep, in town, and you had to, carry me home¡­..I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t apologize. I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡¹ Hesty was the one who carried me to town so I just called it even. ¡¸n¡­¡­but, falling asleep, was my own, carelessness¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. If I get tired then you can carry me too Hesty, that¡¯s fine right?¡¹ ¡¸I understand¡­¡­..thank you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ This Dragon King has a habit of shouldering responsibility¡­it¡¯s a bit troublesome. Leaving that aside¡­ ¡¸Hesty I have a few manufacturing questions to ask you. I wanted to use this Star Dragon King scale as the stone for my onsen, is there anything I need to be aware of?¡¹ I said and revealed the giant scale that was sitting outside of her cabin. Hesty tilted her head in confusion. ¡¸n¡­¡­¡­..what¡¯s this?¡¹ ¡¸This is the dragon scale that fell?¡¹ ¡¸This big thing fell?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right.¡¹ That¡¯s right¡­Hesty had never seen it before. ¡¸n, I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­but this thing fell?¡¹ Hesty scratched at her cheek. ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if it was shedding, then something of such mass wouldn¡¯t have fallen¡­I wonder.¡ª¡ªCan I, inspect it? I¡¯ll finish by the end of tonight¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to hurry too much, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ If there¡¯s something wrong I¡¯d like to have my resident expert investigate. ¡¸n, then, I¡¯ll look it over tonight.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, when you¡¯re done just tell me. I¡¯ll be sleeping.¡¹ ¡¸n, okay.¡¹ And so, I left the scale with Hesty and returned to my home to sleep. Chapter 73.5: Side —Dieaneia and Hesty, Emergency Meeting and Information Leak Chapter 73.5: Side ¡ªDieaneia and Hesty, Emergency Meeting and Information Leak Translator: Weslykan Late at night. Dianeia was having a staring match with her documents. On the paper was a map of the town with several red dots around it. ¡¸Here and here¡­fuu¡­somehow I¡¯ve finished the deployment of the mages¡­¡­.¡¹ After putting two final red dots on the paper, Dianeia set the document aside and let out a sigh. Then she grabbed it and handed it to the Knight Captain who was standing nearby. ¡¸Please arrange them like this Knight Captain¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for your effort Princess.¡¹ ¡¸If those things fall from the sky, then even if my subordinate mages are there we¡¯ll need two of them at least. It was a real pain to gather them¡­¡­I can only handle this because I¡¯m looking forward to the festival tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just wondering if the whole town can be covered sufficiently. I¡¯d really like to delay the festival for a bit if possible.¡¹ ¡¸¡ªIt¡¯s a real danger, but they don¡¯t fall too often.¡¹ They may fall, but at this point it would be very difficult to postpone it. People had already gathered in the town and the merchants had already made their preparations¡­the reason had to be very concrete for it to be stopped or postponed at this stage. ¡¸Well, it seems like we¡¯ll be able to do something about this..so I think it¡¯s alright. Even though there have been quite a few irregularities nowadays, we¡¯ve been relying on Daichi-dono far too much.¡¹ Prussia is their city. It¡¯s their job to protect it themselves. They couldn¡¯t keep relying on Daichi-dono¡¯s help to solve everything. Even this time, they were only able to find out about the cause of the danger thanks to Daichi-dono¡¯s lodger. ¡¸He is the man of the earth vein after all. I heard that he¡¯d opened a shop.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a shop that sells delicious energy drinks. You should go see it for yourself if you¡¯re ever tired.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, alright. Recently I haven¡¯t been energetic in the mornings¡­maybe I should give it a try. Well¡ªI¡¯ll send this document around.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ The knight captain left the room and Dianeia sank back into her chair. ¡¸Fuu, thanks to Daichi-dono¡¯s juice my body condition is alright. I think I¡¯ll be able to hold out till the festival using only short breaks.¡¹ After drinking it her body temperature wouldn¡¯t fall and her head would spin a bit. It was like taking magic power straight from a magic stone, it felt as though energy was being driven into her body. It was likely that there would be a backlash later but, ¡¸Really¡­Daichi-dono is amazing.¡¹ Even after taking in the magic from this fruit he could still contain it. After she felt the overflowing power within her after drinking the juice, she didn¡¯t feel she could match him. Even so, ¡¸It makes me happy¡­that I¡¯m getting closer and closer¡­¡¹ She said as a vigorous smile appeared on her face¡­then, *Knock**Knock* There was a small knocking on the window. ¡¸Hm?¡¹ This was pretty high up in the castle. She wondered if it was a bird or something, but when she looked, ¡¸Eh¡­¡­..Hesty-dono?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­as I thought, you¡¯re awake. Good.¡¹ Hesty was clinging to the edge of the window. ¡¸Wh-why are you here!?¡¹ ¡¸I flew. Can I, come in?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­¡­¡¹ She opened the window and Hesty quickly entered. Then she shook her head from side to side. It seems as though when she climbed the castle wall the rocks crumbles and fell on her head and face. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for coming, so late, at night.¡¹ ¡¸N-no I don¡¯t mind but what do you need?¡¹ ¡¸n, I wanted to talk a bit, so I came. It¡¯s about the thing, we talked about.¡¹ ¡¸Last night? You mean the Star Dragon King? You don¡¯t need to worry you know? I have deployed magicians around town to deal with the shedding of the scales so¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s not right. It isn¡¯t, shedding.¡¹ Hesty shook her head as she said those words. ¡¸Uuuummmm¡­what?¡¹ ¡¸The Star Dragon King¡¯s scales that fell were all, very large, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ye-yes that¡¯s right. What I showed you was a small piece that¡¯d broken off.¡¹ ¡¸If it was shedding, then it¡¯d be smaller. But this time, is different. The scales have, blood and skin, attached.¡ªso it¡¯s either, illness, or serious injury.¡¹ So the reason the scales fell was different? ¡¸So, Hesty-dono¡­you came here to tell me that?¡¹ ¡¸n, I gave you, incorrect information. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a big deal. Originally it was our responsibility to look into this.¡¹ Honestly the research group would have had to study it and figure out what it was first¡­this was basically a short cut. This was something they should be grateful for. ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t need to be sorry Hesty-dono.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.but, if it¡¯s not shedding, then we need to be especially careful. What might fall, won¡¯t just be scales¡­¡¹ ¡¸What did you say?¡¹ ¡¸The Star Dragon King¡¯s body itself, could fall.¡¹ Right now they could guess the Star Dragon King¡¯s general location by the places that the scales fell. Based on that conjecture, Dianeia had placed mages around the area¡­in other words, ¡¸The Star Dragon King could fall anywhere from the magic forest to the city?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯ll probably fall¡­before too long. That girl, fell like this, before. So, I think, it¡¯ll be the same this, time.¡¹ A gigantic 300-meter large dragon would fall on the town. Hesty¡¯s words were deadly serious. Dianeia sprang into action. ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll get the Knight Captain to gather everyone for an emergency meeting. Hesty-dono, I¡¯m sorry but could you accompany me? I need information.¡¹ ¡¸n, I understand. But can I return in the morning? I need to tell, him too.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You haven¡¯t told Daichi-dono yet?¡¹ ¡¸n, he was sleeping. I thought, I shouldn¡¯t, wake him.¡¹ Dianeia remembered that nothing good ever came of waking Daichi¡­ ¡­but was it really okay to put that kind of thing off? She froze for a moment¡­but then she remembered her determination to take care of everything that she could. So, ¡¸I see. I will defend the town with all my strength. I¡¯m in your care until the morning Hesty-dono.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ *Picture* ¡¸Once more, the counter-measure meeting begins¡­!¡¹ So, once more Dianeia¡¯s office was filled with people throughout the night. Chapter 74: Kicking up a little fuss before the Festival Chapter 74: Kicking up a little fuss before the Festival Translated by Nefarian Because I went to bed quite early yesterday, I got up with the sunrise and I was able to eat Sakura¡¯s breakfast which I haven¡¯t had in a while. ¡¸Yeah, if I eat Sakura¡¯s breakfast first thing in the morning, it somehow becomes even more delicious¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. There seems to be a festival in town and I haven¡¯t made much, will it be enough?¡¹ ¡¸Ou, it¡¯s enough. More importantly, is the festival starting from today?¡¹ ¡¸If I am not mistaken, I think so¡¹ I forgot to hear the exact time and date, but well, it¡¯s not a big deal. The festival of Prussia apparently continues for more than three days. ¡¸Then if you want, shall we head towards town?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Shall I open the shop as well?¡¹ What should I do? I¡¯ve only moved the apples here, I haven¡¯t processed them yet. ¡¸Should we just make preparations for today?¡¹ The festival is going to continue for several days, so I¡¯m sure 1,000 of them will be enough. If I can fit a hundred apples in each box and have ten boxes, I should be able to transport it easily, though it will still take some time to process it all. ¡¸We¡¯ve managed to transport one hierarchy¡¯s worth after all¡¹ ¡¸Well, the one who is going to be doing the transporting and the processing are the golems so we can just relax¡¹ The one who had to squeeze the apples by hand are the golems, and the one who has to filter the liquids are also the golems so¡­ All I have to pay attention to is diluting the concentration with water, so I really have an easy job. Both in this forest and in Prussia there is a large amount of drinkable water so there isn¡¯t much effort required. While thinking about these kinds of things, I finished my breakfast. ¡¸Thank you for the meal. It was delicious¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Thank you very much!¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, then shall we make preparations to head to town?¡¹ ¡¸I think we should¡­.. Eh, Master, I¡¯ve detected a strange magical power moving in the skies above¡¹ Saying that Sakura was looking outside of the window. ¡¸A strange magical power?¡¹ ¡¸If I had to guess¨D¨D¨D¨D I think that it¡¯s coming from the direction of the town¡¹ Sakura¡¯s range of detection is very wide. That¡¯s why even if there is a strange magical movement in the town, it would have been possible for her to notice it. ¡¸Umu, because there is a lot of people that is going to the festival, maybe it¡¯s just some guy shooting some strange magic into the sky?¡¹ ¡¸I guess¡­ Ah, ¨D¨D a falling object is coming. I sense that it¡¯s the same thing as before¡¹ Ahh, is that what she meant by a strange magical power. This time around I was at the top floor of the house, so it was possible to see it. From the direction of the town, there was an object coming towards my house diagonally falling from the sky. ¡¸It seems to be flying with a great amount of force. ¨D¨DGrow and defend us, Trees¡¹ Just like before, the trees extended to form a wall and caught the object. Making use of the trees and blocking the impact, the scale of the Star Dragon King loses its force. ¡¸Even so, this scale is really big isn¡¯t it?¡¹ Or more like if scales this big are dropping down, isn¡¯t all the scales on its body going to come off soon? Well, I guess for me the number of construction materials increases so I¡¯m quite happy about it. ¡­¡­ After all, using one of the scales, I was able to create a small bathhouse. If I have two of these, it may become possible to create a large communal bathhouse. ¡¸¨D¨D Oh, by the way, have we heard from Hesty? I fell asleep so I couldn¡¯t get the answer, but has she responded?¡¹ Or perhaps it was still early in the morning, so maybe she was still examining it? ¡¸No not yet, last night there was a reaction from the town but she hasn¡¯t returned yet¡¹ ¡¸From the town? Did she go to grab an investigation tool?¡¹ ¡¸It seemed like she was in a hurry¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m about to go to town right now, so I¡¯ll look for her while I¡¯m at it¡¹ I might just meet her on the way¡­ Whilst thinking about this, I controlled the trees and carried the scale to the backyard. And now that I was looking at the town from the top floor. It wasn¡¯t far away, but it wasn¡¯t close either, it was that kind of town. ¡¸¡­..Hmm, it will take time to go on foot, so should I test out the Wood Armor that I developed last time?¡¹ ¡¸That reminds me, Master did make something didn¡¯t he?¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s still in its trial period¡¹ Considering the distance to the town, it may actually be a good opportunity for a test run. In any case, I started to use the nearby trees to make the Wood Armor. ¡¸Nn? Master. The state of the town seems somewhat weird?¡¹ Sakura tilts her neck looking puzzled. ¡¸Weird? Whereabouts?¡¹ ¡¸Look at the sky, isn¡¯t there some kind of shadow over it?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right. What is that?¡¹ The clouds were broken, and it had a strange shape, and it made the sky look weird. ¡¸Well let me put on the Armor, and I¡¯ll run over to see what it is. Sakura do you want to come as well?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. Please let me accompany you¡¹ After saying that both Sakura and I left the garden, and I assimilated the Wood Armor with my body. I implemented this Armor with an acceleration device and a spring type device on its feet, this was a movement facilitating type Armor. ¡¸Un, then lets go. ¨D¨DMode¡¶Skanda¡·¡¹ Together with Sakura, I ran towards the town. - Skanda is a swift-footed guardian deity, the alternative translation for this is ¡°Great Runner Mode¡± Chapter 75: The Dragon King’s Stardust Chapter 75: The Dragon King¡¯s Stardust Translated by Nefarian Both Sakura and I were running at a considerable speed as we ran between the forest and the town. ¡¸T-this, is pretty amazing isn¡¯t it, Master? The scenery is flowing past us extremely fast¡¹ ¡¸Ou, I was a little worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control it that well but, it seems like it¡¯s not that difficult¡¹ Every single step I took left marks on the ground, I was running along the ground like I was flying. I still felt the impact whenever I land on the ground but because the Wood Armor is assisting me, there is little to no resistance on my feet. Skanda uses Magical Stones for its fuel and spring, it also seems to increase the rate of acceleration allowing for high-speed movement. Because I made it considerably firm, even if I were to collide with rocks or monsters I wouldn¡¯t be scared. What I¡¯m actually scared of is if I collide into a good person. Well in order to avoid that I was expanding my field of vision wider and confirming it. ¡¸There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone in this prairie¡¹ ¡¸It seems so. There isn¡¯t even a single adventurer¡¹ Normally there would be more people than this but unusually the place was deserted today. Or more like there have only been a few monsters as well. ¡¸Well, at least we got to find out that it¡¯s easy to travel. Thanks to this I think we will be able to arrive quite early to the town¡¹ While continuing to accelerate I was looking towards the sky. When I did the sky looked like it was taking the shape of a dragon, there was a big shadow above me. ¡¸If we can arrive before that thing falls, that would save me some trouble¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s continue to accelerate at this pace¡¹ And just like that I ran towards the town without stopping. ¡ñ The light from the morning sun shines in. Hesty and Dianeia was in the terrace of Prussia Castle and was looking towards the sky. A huge shadow loomed over them. The shadow of a dragon. ¡¸It¡¯s coming already¡­..!!¡¹ ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­. To think that it would be coming in such a short time. The best we could do was to recommend everyone evacuate, but we really didn¡¯t have much time¡¹ Even though Hesty took part in the meeting and imparted what information she had, it did not provide enough time for the Magician¡¯s Emergency department to react. ¡¸Order of the Chivalric Knights, hurry up and protect the citizens!¡¹ ¡¸Affirmative!¡¹ The order of the knights and other magicians were trying to help the citizens evacuate whilst sheltering them from any falling objects. There was no way or time for them to stop that huge dragon from falling, and to begin with they didn¡¯t have sufficient power. ¡¸¨D¨D That¡¯s why we must hold our ground here¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it is as you say, Hesty-dono. Therefore, we¡¯ve tried to empty out the prairie¡¹ At the meeting there was one strategy that was decided on. Or more like, other than this idea there was nothing else they could think of. ¡¸¡­¡­. I well set up a barrier. Using my barrier to weaken the force, we need to somehow drop that gigantic figure into the prairie. Is this the correct plan?¡¹ ¡¸Nn¡¹ Hesty had memories that spanned over 100 years ago. Back then the Star Dragon King was half-asleep as it dropped down, and at that time she stopped it using a similar method. ¡¸Dianeia. Although I forgot to ask you, in terms of your barrier, how many layers can you put up?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..I can go up to 25 layers¡¹ Even if you could put up to 5 layers, you were considered an advanced practitioner of magic, and yet she could do 25 layers. That was extremely amazing. Amongst human beings, she would be considered a top class magician but¡­ ¡¸Do you think you can try harder and make up to 40 layers? 100 years ago, we needed 40 barrier layers to stop it¡¹ ¡¸Uuu¡­.. F-forty¡­¡­I-I don¡¯t think I can. B-but, I think if I try my best I can make up to 30!¡¹ Cold sweat dripping down her forehead, Hesty was making preliminary calculations while smiling a little. When the flying dragons were worried, they would also act like this. No, they were much more straight-forward fellows, so lumping them together with Hesty was a little rude but it still made her think about them. ¡¸Then I will be responsible for the last 10 layers. After that, I will use all my magical power to accelerate myself and ram into it to move it¡¹ Afterwards, as the power of the barrier weakens she was planning to push the body and drop it towards the prairie. ¡¸Are you planning on hurling yourself towards the body?¡¹ ¡¸Nn, 100 years ago I also hurled myself and it worked to some degree. I¡¯ll try it again¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, even though there is such a large difference in mass, will it still be alright? Well, I think the best I can do is to put up the barrier but I will try to back you up somehow if I can¡¹ While saying that Dianeia was preparing her staff. It was already possible to see the reddish-brown scale of the Star Dragon King. If it approaches a little more, they would need commence the operations. ¡¸If it was possible, I would of wanted to contact that person¡­.¡¹ ¡¸You are referring to Daichi-dono? That reminds me I forgot to tell him¡¹ ¡¸Nn, but it can¡¯t be helped. This time my information was flawed and there was not enough time¡¹ Last night when she didn¡¯t tell him about this, it was also another mistake. I will need make up for my own mistakes. Thinking in this way, Hesty looks upwards. The time was nigh. ¡¸It¡¯s coming soon. I¡¯m going to fly in about 5 seconds, so be careful¡¹ Hesty puts power into her legs. The surrounding air trembles. ¡¸Yea, then I will also ¨D¨D deploy the barrier. Multiple Barrier 30 layers ¡¶Shield?Toriakontsua¡·!¡¹ Dianeia raised her staff over her head. In an instant 30 barriers of light appeared right under the Star Dragon King. ¡¸I will also prepare Multiple Barriers!¡¹ In coordination, Hesty also sets up her barriers. Altogether, there was 40 layers of barrier lifting up the Star Dragon King¡¯s body. Zushiri! a large amount of weight was being placed on the barriers. ¡¸Guu¡­.. It¡¯s so heavy¡­¡­.!¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s face was frowning and cold sweat was flowing down. But thanks to her efforts, the Star Dragon King¡¯s body stopped falling. ¡¸Now¡¯s the time¡­.!!¡¹ In that moment, Hesty flew towards the sky. Breaking the floor of the terrace she launched herself directly towards the body of the Star Dragon King. ¡¸I will push it back just like this¡¹ Hesty discharged her Dragon King¡¯s breath. Along with the impact it received the body of the Star Dragon King was being pushed back. ¡¸uh¡­¡­..¡¹ There is no helping the fact that she would get hit by the aftereffects of shooting her breath at such a close distance. But rather than thinking about the pain, it was more important to push the body. Therefore, she used everything in her power, but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s not budging¡­.? This is¡­. the weight is different from before!?¡¹ The resistance she was feeling on her arms was different from her previous memory. Hesty¡¯s figure as a dragon has not changed for the past 100 years. The other Dragon Kings were the same, when they reached adulthood, their bodies would not grow any larger. That¡¯s why there shouldn¡¯t be any sort of weight changes, but perhaps¡­ ¡¸This fellow has grown fat!¡¹ Because it¡¯s been wandering around leisurely in the high altitudes, it seems to have grown fat. If you looked closely you would be able to see that on the scales that had fallen, there was flabby and excess amounts of fat stuck to the scale. ¡¸This is, outside of my calculations¡­.!¡¹ If things continue on like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to push the body back and instead it would start falling again. Therefore, Hesty hit the dragon¡¯s stomach whilst shouting in a loud voice. ¡¸If you still have any consciousness, you need to wake up! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ramyuros Esteria!¡¹ And the moment when she called out the name of the Dragon King, ¡ºThe feeling of this magical energy¡­¡­ is it my childhood friend, Hesty¡­..I wonder?¡» A high pitched voice of a female dragon answered back to Hesty¡¯s question. And the Huge Dragon opened her eyes. Chapter 76: The Savior Appears before the Festival Chapter 76: The Savior Appears before the Festival Translated by Nefarian The Star Dragon awoke. Hesty¡¯s ears heard a high pitched voice. ¡¸Yo! It¡¯s been quite a long time. The one under my stomach, is my childhood friend, Hesty right¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸Enough with the greetings! Wake up and move your body right now!¡¹ Hesty was screaming her lungs out, but there is no reaction from the Dragon¡¯s body at all. ¡¸I can¡¯t¡­.. my body won¡¯t listen to what I want it to do¡¹ ¡¸Why!?¡¹ ¡¸I think the other day, when I went into this empty dungeon? A weird slime creature coiled itself around me and has had this strange influence over me. I can¡¯t really use my magical powers. If I could move, I¡¯d just transform into my human form before falling¡¹ ¡¸Did you get some type of disease or something¡­..?¡¹ Is that the reason she fell? She understood the reason now. But still, ¡¸Ramyurosu, this situation occurred because you got so much more fatter!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re such a meaniee~!¡¹ Being mean or whatever, it was the cold hard truth. Flying at such a high altitude living a carefree life where there wasn¡¯t much reason to move around, that¡¯s why she¡¯s become like this. She¡¯s nearly twice heavier than she was 100 years ago. ¡¸Guu¡­¡­¡¹ Hesty was starting to yield to the weight and both her physical strength and her magical energy was gradually being reduced. Because her arm was jammed into the scale in order to support the weight, her arms were already in a worn out state. ¡¸Hesty¡­. I think it¡¯s better if you get away from me. Although the force of my fall has become slower, but from the way things are going, you will also¡­.¡¹ That kind of thing is something that she understood clearly. However, underneath her was a whole town. Willing to pay any price, she didn¡¯t want to move until the last minute. ¡­¡­¡­I need to do everything in my power. Hesty concentrates the remaining magical power into her mouth. And then, ¡¸Ballistic White Flame!¡¹ If only I can weaken the impact even a little bit more¡­. thinking along these lines, Hesty did her best to release a breath with all her remaining strength. From the heat and the crash of the flames a white smoke appears. And ¨D¨D ¡¸Is it really¡­. no use¡­.?¡¹ Covered in the white smoke, Hesty was beginning to fall down. Although she managed to slow down the speed of Ramyurosu¡¯s body, she was unable to stop it from falling down. There was still a black shadow in the sky. The white barrier holding them in place cracks and breaks. At this rate it is likely that she will smash into the town. Including me. ¡­.. This is all my big mistake¡­. If I paid attention, I could also tell that Dianeia was kneeling on her knee in the terrace. Recovery was not working anymore. ¡­¡­¡­. in order to recover, I put out everything but it wasn¡¯t enough. Thinking about these things, Hesty was continuing to look at the black shadow covering the sky. At this point in time. ¡¸Woops! It¡¯s dangerous if you fall like that¡¹ Hesty felt the sensation of someone supporting her back. And when she turned around, there was¡­ *Picture* ¡¸Why are you, over here?¡¹ ¡¸You told me that you were going to tell me once you¡¯ve finished your investigations right? But you weren¡¯t there so I decided to come to you¡¹ It was the first man to have ever defeated me, and then saved me. ¡ñ Carrying Hesty in my arms, I descended towards the ground. Because I was wearing my Wood Armor with Skanda mode activated, the impact of the landing was firmly nullified. I was just in front of my own shop so, I sat her down in the chair near the counter. ¡¸I have quite a few things I want to talk to you about, but, well you¡¯ve done well. Just sit over here and have a rest¡¹ After saying that I enter the shop. ¡¸W-wait! It¡¯s still up there¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if that big one is still up there we can¡¯t talk properly can we. That¡¯s why I will stop it right now¡¹ ¡¸tsu!?¡¹ I took out ten boxes from inside of my shop and Hesty was still trying to catch her breath. These were the apples before being processed. I started throwing a bunch of them towards the ground around the shop. ¡¸Can we manage with this, Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸I think so. The ground around here has a reasonable amount of magic, so if Master uses his magic, it should be more than enough to grow them¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Well, although this isn¡¯t really what it¡¯s supposed to be used for but, I can always bring more of these apples here so. Let¡¯s just use them up¡¹ Saying this I cancelled my Skanda mode, and I rearranged the composition of my Wood Armor to the constitution of a tree. ¡¸Mode¡¶Vajra¡·activate¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the ability you used to defeat me at that time¡­. I know that it¡¯s strong but I don¡¯t think it will be enough with just that¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t panic. That¡¯s not all I¡¯ve got up my sleeve¡¹ This was merely the beginning preparations. I turned my attention towards the seeds which had been planted in the area surround my shop. ¡¸This is going to be the first time I¡¯m going to do this outside of my house so¡­ Sakura, I¡¯m going to rely on your support. If it¡¯s still not enough, let¡¯s also use the Golems which are in this shop¡¹ ¡¸Yes. ¡­¡­..But in saying that, with Master¡¯s power, I think that it will be more than enough¡¹ ¡¸Ou, then let¡¯s do this, shall we?¡¹ I started imagining the trees and shrubberies which were growing back at home. After coming into this world, it was the first thing I used my magical power on. Back then, if I didn¡¯t have the support of Sakura at home, I would not have been able to imagine it, but right now I have changed. I¡¯ve already done this so many times that I¡¯ve become accustomed to it. Therefore, I used my magical power. ¡¸¨D¨DAbsorb all of the magical energy and grow up into a gigantic tree!¡¹ In that moment, the seeds which surrounded my shop had absorbed my magical energy and simultaneously they started to bud. 1000 roots of the apple trees started to intertwine and overlap with each other as it stood upwards. ¡¸Become buried and deep-rooted! Repeat this process and lengthen!¡¹ The root of the tree was becoming as thick as its own trunk, and it slipped into the underground area below the shop which had been dug out. The height of the tree which had a very solid foundation exceeded the height of many houses, it exceeded the height of castles, it was approaching the skies. The trees were twisting against each other, compressing and becoming very compact. ¡¸This is my shop. Accordingly, any fellow who wants to shut down my peace and enjoyment, will be stopped with my power¡¹ After a few seconds, a long and large tree sprouted up from the center of the town. And at the top of the tree something extremely thick and lushes was growing, the leaves were expanding outwards like some sort of umbrella. ¡¸It¡¯s heavier than I expected but, thanks to both Hesty and Dianeia¡¯s efforts the force has weakened considerably and it¡¯s manageable¡¹ The Star Dragon King¡¯s body was able to be firmly held in place. The branches and the tree was creaking but it wasn¡¯t breaking or bending. ¡¸¨D¨DAmazing. This isn¡¯t where the dragon vein is location but¡­. You are still able to do this¡­.?!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s cause I¡¯ve become used to it. Even if I am not at my home, I have become able to do something like this¡¹ In reality I was only making a tree grow, it was a basic technique. It wasn¡¯t really anything difficult. ¡­¡­.Well, still if I did this at my house, it would be much easier and I wouldn¡¯t get tired. But it is what it is. Right now this is fine. After all, ¡¸I¡¯ve managed to completely stop the fall, for the time being, we can now start our conversation, right?¡¹ In this manner the fall of the Star Dragon King was stopped. Chapter 77: A story within a story Chapter 77: A story within a story Translated by Nefarian Hesty who was worn out was sitting on the chair of the shop and was stunned. ¡¸Oii, are you alright, Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸Hah¡­.. yes, I¡¯m fine¡¹ ¡¸Then, let¡¯s talk shall we? Hesty. Yesterday, why did you leave without waking me up?¡¹ If she didn¡¯t leave so abruptly, I could have come to help her before she became this tattered. I was interested in why she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡¸¡­¡­ahh, this is just for my curiosity. I¡¯m not angry or anything. I only want to know the reason that¡¯s all¡¹ After waiting for several seconds, Hesty started to speak. ¡¸¡­¡­..Waking you up while you were asleep, felt troublesome and I thought it wasn¡¯t something I should do¡¹ Ahh, I see. Hearing those words, I understood it. I guess so. This Hesty, was willing to sacrifice herself for the dragons, she¡¯s the type of person who would be considerate of others. However, she was a little mistaken about something. Therefore, I will correct it. ¡¸Well the thing is, if you have a good reason it¡¯s alright to wake me up you know? Especially because this time I was the one who requested it¡¹ ¡¸Nn¡­..¡¹ If I was unreasonably woken up, or if someone continuously pestered me waking me up, it¡¯s natural for anyone to feel bad but. Or more like, if someone was drunk when they got woken up they would probably feel ill but¡­ Even if she did wake me up, I wouldn¡¯t particular get angry or anything. ¡¸Therefore, well, how do I say this? I¡¯ve told you a long time ago but, you don¡¯t have to act so tense around me, you can relax and speak your mind, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty made a small nod. She grasps things quite quickly. I don¡¯t think this kind of incident will occur again. ¡¸Alright, then that¡¯s the end of the conversation. Before doing something for this shop ¨D¨D We probably need to do something about that Star Dragon King up there¡¹ The moment I looked up towards the sky, ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­. Haa¡­¡­.. Was it you after all, Daichi-dono?¡¹ Dianeia teleported in front of my shop. ¡¸Ou, Dianeia. How should I say this¡­ I feel bad for destroying the nice scenery in this town¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s alright. Rather I want to thank you for saving the town. ¨D¨DReally, thank you so much, Daichi-dono!¡¹ Dianeia greatly lowers her head. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. The only thing I did was protect my own shop¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? If you put it like that I¡¯m very grateful¡­..¡¹ And then Dianeia looks up into the sky. ¡¸It was a really huge amount of power. If Daichi-dono did not grow the tree, the central part of the town would have been annihilated¡¹ ¡¸No even now, isn¡¯t t in ruins because of the roots of the tree?¡¹ Because I made it grow so forcefully, the pavement was dug up by the roots. ¡¸N-no, it was a necessary sacrifice. ¡­¡­.Well, I will need to discuss with the people in the castle as to what we will do about this tree but¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. After lowering this dragon, I will shorten this tree so¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­This tree can shrink!?¡¹ Incipiently, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever shown the growing of my trees to Dianeia before. ¡¸I can¡¯t return it to being an apple again but, it is possible for me to compress the tree. Well, I can still use it as a defense mechanism for the shop so I think I¡¯ll make it into the size of a large tree¡¹ The shop will probably be covered and wrapped around in this tree but, that will also have a charm of its own right? ¡¸Ah, umm, b-because it¡¯s such an unexpected thing, p-please let me calm down for a minute. That method of using magic, is normally impossible to achieve¡­..¡¹ When I talked to Dianeia about fixing up my shop, she was holding her chest and trying to take in deep breaths. I don¡¯t think it was something to be that surprised about? When I was thinking such things¡­ ¡¸Thank you, thank you¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, not only am I alive, but I¡¯ve manager to see the legendary spirit lord, I am in luck¡­..¡¹ An elderly person with a well-dressed attire was giving their respects to me. The only thing in front of their eyes right now was my grown up tree and me. ¡¸Hmm? Why are you worshipping me?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Ah, Ahh, back in the olden days, this town had a saying. When the town has a crisis the spirits will protect us in the form of a huge tree¨D¨D The Yggdrasil world tree would come out and defend us, there was this kind of legend¡¹ ¡¸Huh, the legend of the world tree?¡¹ Well I suppose that¡¯s good? The situation this time around suited this town I suppose? ¡¸It¡¯s almost like a nursery-tale but. ¡­ I never would have expected for it to become true¡¹ Well I also don¡¯t think that I made it happen, but well, at least everything ended safely? ¡¸Ok well, first off let¡¯s carry that huge dragon and place her in a wide spacious area, then we can talk more afterwards¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­ That will be good. But how are you planning on carrying her down? Considering her weight, I don¡¯t think it will be possible to use teleport either¡¹ ¡¸No, well I can just use this body of mine to do it. What do you think is the reason that I¡¯m wearing ¡¶Vajra¡·over my body?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ After that I operated the shrubbery and made a path, then using the power given to me by my ¡¶Vajra¡·mode I carried the Star Dragon King on my back and placed her on the prairie field. All the elderly people seeing me pass by, they thought I was some kind of reincarnation of a guardian spirit or something, to be honest I was a little embarrassed. Chapter 78: Washing the Dragon king Chapter 78: Washing the Dragon king With a crashing sound I set the immobile dragon king on ground after I¡¯d moved to the plains. ¡¸Fuu, that was heavy.¡¹ ¡¸Good job Master.¡¹ It was so heavy that, even supported by my Wood Armor -Vajra+ I still got a little tired. Well, after seeing how large its body was I had prepared myself so it wasn¡¯t a problem. As I was thinking Hesty and the rest looked on in amazement. ¡¸Why are you making a face like that?¡¹ ¡¸Uh, well, you, carried it well¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Yeah how should I put it¡­I had help to carry that giant stone. I had called the knights to help but it turned out to be pointless¡­..¡¹ Oh, I was wondering why there were knights following us, so Dianeia called them. It seems like she asked for lots of people to cooperate. I¡¯m really sorry for not realizing it beforehand. ¡¸Well anyways, let¡¯s confirm, the current situation. Even if she, struggles here, there won¡¯t be any problems, Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, this location is fine even if there¡¯s a ruckus. The evacuation is also complete.¡¹ ¡¸Got it. Well then, Hesty? I understand that this one¡¯s sick, but can¡¯t she turn into human form?¡¹ She takes up way too much space like this. At the very least it¡¯d be easier to talk to her if she was in human form. ¡¸n¡­.I spoke to her a bit, it seems like she got a slime stuck, to her. So until, it¡¯s taken off, she can¡¯t.¡¹ ¡¸Slime huh¡­¡¹ I¡¯d heard a bit of the situation on the way over but, thanks to her scales being packed too closely together the slime was able to hide on her and stick on. ¡¸Ramiyuros is the ¡¸Hardest¡¹ dragon king but her scales are just very hard. Underneath there is only skin. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s very carefree so she might not have noticed until the parasite started affecting her body.¡¹ The scales of Ramiyuros the dragon king have fallen off here and there. I could see that at the location where they had fallen off, there was jelly like fluids. ¡¸So this is the cause?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t, know. So, we should ask, the one in question. It looks, like she can, speak a bit¡¹ ¡ºIt¡¯s not just a bit, I can talk~¡» In response to Hesty¡¯s words, Ramiyuros started talking in dragon speech. ¡ºRamiyuros huh? Can you speak?¡» ¡ºUn, nice to meet you. I am Ramiyuros Estreya. You can call me Rami or Ramu Human-san that saved me.¡» ¡ºI am Daichi. But I don¡¯t really think I saved you¡­I just sort of caught you.¡» ¡ºEven so, I have taken it as being helped. Thank you.¡» She was speaking in a friendly manner and I didn¡¯t feel any enmity. It seems like this dragon king didn¡¯t have any malicious intent when she fell. I thought as I was about to continue the conversation, Dianeia poked me in the side timidly. ¡¸U-umm Daichi-dono? You¡¯re letting out groaning and roaring sounds so I think you¡¯re conversing¡­but we can¡¯t understand. Could you please ask her to speak in the human language?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. That¡¯s right.¡¹ I just got swept up and started talking in dragon speech. It must¡¯ve been difficult to understand. ¡¸¡­for him to be able to speak in the dragon tongue¡¹ ¡¸How monstrous is this Earth Vein man¡­.¡¹ From behind me I heard the whispers of the knights, but I don¡¯t feel like kicking up a fuss so I¡¯ll ignore them. ¡¸Can you speak in the human language?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­.it¡¯s a bit difficult, but I can a bit I guess?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s more than enough. We¡¯ve introduced ourselves so tell us why you got caught up with slimes and fell from the sky.¡¹ ¡¸Uh¡­umm¡­about a year ago I flew into a sky dungeon, so I think it stuck to me around then. I was feeling overheated so when I felt a cool slimy sensation I just thought it felt good¡­.but I never thought that it was a slime that had attached itself to me.¡¹ Ramiyuros gave an embarrassed sounding ¡®ehehe¡¯. So she was enjoying a one year long slimy play? How lazy is the dragon king really? ¡¸It got into a place that I couldn¡¯t reach with my hands so I thought ¡®can¡¯t be helped¡¯ and just left it. But before I realized it I couldn¡¯t feel my body¡­.I couldn¡¯t move of my own will. Actually it took all I had to stop my body from doing things I didn¡¯t want it to.¡¹ Then Ramiyuros¡¯s tail hit the ground twice. When I looked I saw some knights who had been approaching were blown away. ¡¸That wasn¡¯t by your own will?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, when things approach the slime on my body they seem to take control of my body to drive things away. I forcibly stop it but it¡¯s hard.¡¹ I looked closer at Ramiyuros¡¯s neck and saw a purple colored slime attached to it. It almost looked like a collar. ¡¸Oh so it¡¯s this? Can I tear it off forcibly?¡¹ I asked Hesty and she tilted her head sideways. ¡¸I wonder. If you touch, it there is the possibility, of being absorbed. Also, the slime¡¯s core is inside its body, but deep within, so it might be a bit dangerous I think?¡¹ So I can¡¯t do it by force? This seems pretty troublesome. Or so I thought when, ¡¸Fumu fumu, then if I teleport the slime away this¡¯ll be solved?¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached. At that moment. ¡ªBoom!¡ª The slime shot out a sharp needle-like tendril. ¡¸Hyaa!?¡¹ ¡¸Oioi, that¡¯s dangerous. Go tree¡¹ I grew a wooden shield out of Vajra¡¯s arm and placed it in front of Dianeia who had stumbled to the ground. The tendril made a dent in it so it was quite powerful. ¡¸T-thank you Daichi-dono¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t approach carelessly. I¡¯d rather you not make things more complicated.¡¹ But now I¡¯m sure that the slime has its own will. It was obvious. If not then it wouldn¡¯t act as a parasite or go wild when people approach. ¡¸I see. If this slime has its own will then I¡¯ve got an idea.¡¹ I grasped Dianeia¡¯s hand. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono? I-I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re being more assertive, but I¡¯ve lost power in my legs so I can¡¯t stand¡­..¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to stand. But could you teleport me back home for a bit?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I have something I want to get.¡¹ **************************** Then a minute later I¡¯d grabbed what I needed and was standing in front of Ramiyuros once again. ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s, on your, back?¡¹ ¡¸Well, this is something¡­I guess I¡¯d call it a healing item.¡¹ ¡¸Healing?¡­¡­wait, is that, the onsen? Right?¡¹ Indeed, just as Hesty said I had two wooden tubes filled with onsen water. They were both filled with the liquid near the source. I placed them inside of the firing mechanism in the wood armor¡¯s arm and pointed it at Ramiyuros. Normally I¡¯d fire bullets out but this was different. ¡¸Well then let¡¯s start the giant dragon car wash. Water bullet fire!¡¹ ¡ªSplash!¡ª With a vigorous booming the onsen water was blasted out. It was like a squirt gun but abnormally strong. It needed to be at a level which could tear the slime off of the dragon¡¯s scales. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ The slime was scared by the impact and jumped up and started trying to run and dodge. ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s coming off, it¡¯s coming off. As I thought this onsen water works on slimes.¡¹ ¡¸Um¡­it¡¯s not being, torn off, it¡¯s being cut, you know?¡¹ Umm, it seems like the firing strength was a bit too much. It was supposed to shave it off¡­instead it¡¯s cutting it. Well anyways, it¡¯s all the same whether it gets shaved off or cut off. With that kind of thought I continued to wash the dragon for about 10 seconds. ¡¸Hmm, this should be all of it.¡¹ The giant slime was lying unmoving next to Ramiyuros¡¯s body. ¡¸Alright. Now all that¡¯s left is the brute force approach right Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, I guess. If you can pierce through, the slime¡¯s, core, that¡¯ll be the end.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªthen this is the end.¡¹ I didn¡¯t even wait a second before using my fist to punch straight through the slime¡¯s core. Chapter 79: The Two Dragon Kings Returning Home for a Bit Chapter 79: The Two Dragon Kings Returning Home for a Bit A couple dozen seconds after subjugating the slime. I had removed Vajra and was looking at the Dragon King that was lying in the field. ¡¸U-Ummm¡­..is it really alright now¡­.? I wonder if I can transform¡­.?¡¹ Ramiyuros said sounding anxious then she was covered in white smoke. Then, ¡¸Fuwaaa, Thank goodness. I¡¯m saved.¡¹ A human form was revealed soaked in onsen water. *Picture* It was a woman with light brown hair and a voluptuous body. ¡¸Finally I¡¯m small again. Sorry~ Daichi-san, Hesty, and you humans.¡¹ ¡¸Small¡­.? Ah, well¡­I guess.¡¹ I suppose she is small in comparison to a dragon¡¯s size, but how should I put it¡­her chest and butt were large. Anne was the same, I thought that maybe Dragon Kings have naturally good style (shape) but then I looked at Hesty. ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong? Why are you, looking, at me?¡¹ ¡¸This Ramiyuros is your childhood friend right?¡¹ ¡¸n, yeah.¡¹ I see. So, then it isn¡¯t due to age that their bodies developed like this. As I was comparing their bodies, Hesty started being a bit sullen. ¡¸I can, feel your gaze, looking everywhere, so I¡¯ll tell you this. I am just, very good at compressing, my body size. These guys, are bad at it, that¡¯s all. Their physique, is the natural result, of that.¡¹ Hesty said and turned away in a huff. It might bother her but, I¡¯ve got my doubts so it can¡¯t be helped. Well later I can give her some nice wand materials to improve her mood. ¡¸So, Ramiyuros. Can you move your body alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, thanks to you. I can move all over~¡¹ Ramiyuros happily moved her hands and feet around. She appeared almost like a large dog wagging her tail. From her I could sense something kind of animalistic. As I was thinking, Ramiyuros looked at my face and bowed. ¡¸Once again, thank you. I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble, I¡¯d like to do something to thank you. I don¡¯t know what to do. What should I do to thank humans?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? I don¡¯t really need anything though¡­¡¹ I still had apples, trees, and shrubs in stock and I hadn¡¯t received any wounds and nothing of mine was damaged. So I turned to look at the still seated Dianeia beside me. ¡¸Dianeia is there anything you need?¡¹ ¡¸M-me? Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡­I¡¯d like reparation money for the work we had to do and people we needed to hire. Also the cash reward for Daichi-dono needs to be paid.¡¹ You¡¯ve already given me more than enough cash, I don¡¯t need any more. Well for now I¡¯ll ignore it because the festival needs restoring¡­ ¡¸Ramiyuros. Do you have any money?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I don¡¯t have any money but can you sell my scales?¡¹ She said and pointed at the light brown scales scattered around the plains. ¡¸E-eh¡­.? Y-you¡¯re giving us Dragon King scales?¡¹ ¡¸I haven¡¯t been down on the ground for about a hundred years so I don¡¯t know much¡­I don¡¯t know how much these are worth. How about it? At any rate the scales have already been removed from my body so I¡¯d like to use them as compensation.¡¹ ¡¸U-umm, it¡¯s more than compensation, in fact we¡¯d make a large profit¡­..U-ummm one scale is about¡­.and then you carry the one¡­.¡¹ Dianeia was flustered as she started to calculate the trade. Fumu, it seems like the compensation amount won¡¯t be a problem. ¡¸Well then Dianeia, I¡¯ll leave the disposal of the scales to you. I¡¯m going home.¡¹ ¡¸E¡­..eh!? That¡¯s alright but¡­are you alright without receiving anything Daichi-dono?¡¹ Alright or not¡­there¡¯s nothing I want to take. ¡¸¡ª¨CAh wait¡­that¡¯s right. Ramiyuros, I have something I want to make out of your scales so could you come over to my home?¡¹ ¡¸Something you want to make with my scales?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I want to make a bath out of it. It¡¯s your own scales so you know their characteristics, right? I need to process them so help me out with your knowledge.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I understand. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will.¡¹ Alright, with this my onsen will be one step closer to completion. It seems I¡¯ll be able to complete my goal of having my onsen finished before the festival starts properly. ¡¸Well then, Dianeia, we¡¯ll be returning to my house for some stuff.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. I understand. We¡¯ll return and set the town to rights. When the festival is ready to start up I¡¯ll notify you.¡¹ And so, I returned to my home with the two Dragon Kings before the festival. Chapter 80: Dragon King Rotenburo Chapter 80: Dragon King Rotenburo The two Dragon Kings and I stood in the backyard of my home. Sakura had returned to the house before me and she seems to be preparing lunch. I¡¯d like to be able to finish my preparations so that I could complete the onsen so I¡¯d like to hurry and hear about the pertinent information. ¡¸Here I have two of your scales. I¡¯d like to use them for this.¡¹ I slapped the side of the scales that Ramiyuros had dropped and she looked apologetic. ¡¸Ahh, they fell here too? I¡¯m sorry Daichi-san~¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s already over and done with so don¡¯t mind it too much. So, I¡¯d like to bend and break these scales to make my bath, are there any important things I need to be aware of?¡¹ I asked and Ramiyuros made a puzzled face and tilted her head to one side. ¡¸Important? Umm nothing much. My scales are hard¡­that¡¯s their only attribute. They don¡¯t have anything else special about them.¡¹ ¡¸Wait wait. That hardness, is the problem. Ramiyuros, you speak too, vaguely.¡¹ After hearing the casual reply from Ramiyuros, Hesty supplemented it all flustered. ¡¸Ramiyuros¡­the Star Dragon King¡¯s scales are the hardest. They are one of the hardest to process. If you¡¯re not careful when trying to break them, you could be, injured, or waste time.¡¹ I see. They¡¯re that hard huh¡­ That¡¯s right, Dianeia said something to that effect as well. Something like, they needed many mages working together to break it. ¡¸Wow amazing! As expected of Hesty. Knowing that about me when I didn¡¯t even know! I never made anything using my scales so I had no idea.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­well, it¡¯s like this. She¡¯s an easygoing, person, and doesn¡¯t have a lot of, knowledge, so if you need to ask, ask me.¡¹ Hesty looked a little fed up with Ramiyuros who was still clapping her hands. How should I put it, these guys have an interesting affinity? ¡¸Well then, if you¡¯ve got a way to break them I¡¯d like to know. How do you do it?¡¹ ¡¸The trick is to use your power in a certain direction and pattern. If you do it correctly then it¡¯ll be a bit easier.¡¹ I looked closely at the scale and saw what appeared to be the grain of the scale. I see so this is what she meant by pattern. ¡¸n, but even then, it¡¯s hard to break. Normally you¡¯ll need to put, your magic in and, persevere. If there¡¯s not enough power in it, then you can damage the scale¡¯s hardness.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu, then maybe using ¡¶Vajra¡¯s¡· arm¡¹ I only equipped Vajra¡¯s arm. Then I grabbed the scale and did as I was told, ? ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­!¡¹ I used my strength with the grain of the scale and¡­ ¡ªTing¡ª With a sound akin to metal snapping the scale cracked a little. ¡¸Ohh, it broke but it really is hard.¡¹ It appears I¡¯ll have to use more power than I¡¯ve ever used to manufacture a material. It¡¯ll take a bit of time to get the hang of it. I thought but when I looked at Hesty her eyes were staring intensely as she quietly muttered. ¡¸¡­..sorry. Let me revise, my previous statement. Breaking it is, difficult. Usually it takes, years of work, before the scale is ready for, tempering¡­or so it should¡¯ve been¡­¡­¡¹ It seems like Hesty is holding her head and worrying about something¡­I wonder if she¡¯s ok? ¡¸Well, anyways it¡¯s good it broke. This scale really is hard.¡¹ ¡¸n, Ramiyuros¡¯s scales are, top class defensive, items. They¡¯re hard, strong, and don¡¯t degrade much over, time. That¡¯s why, when they appear on, the market, they sell for, a high price.¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe~ if you praise me like that it¡¯s a bit embarrassing~¡¹ ¡¸¡­.leaving aside the person herself, the materials are top class.¡¹ Whenever Hesty gets entangled with other dragon kings, her expressions seem to become more abundant. I thought as I turned to touch the top class material. It wasn¡¯t just hard¡­it¡¯s cross section appearance was beautiful and it felt smooth. When I tried to bend it horizontally it did so beautifully. It was hard but it was also flexible. It seemed very useful, a very good material. ¡¸un, this flexibility is, very hard to utilize. You need a lot of power¡­but it seems, you¡¯re able to draw out the, characteristics, of dragon king, materials¡­..¡¹ Hesty seemed to be looking at me with worn out eyes. It took me a while to realize, but she had been trying to catch Ramiyuros before with all her might. ¡¸Hesty, if you¡¯re tired then go rest ok?¡¹ ¡¸n. Right now, I¡¯m just tired of, reacting. So don¡¯t worry.¡¹ I see. Then if Hesty says so I won¡¯t worry and get back to work. I broke Ramiyuros¡¯s scales into pieces and made them into a rectangular tub. For now, I¡¯d like a tub that can fit 10 people comfortably. Also, I didn¡¯t want the tub to be rough on bare skin so I shaved down what needed to be shaved down, and bent what needed to be bent. Then, ¡¸Alright! With this the tub is finished.¡¹ I¡¯d made an oval shaped tub. All that was left was to properly bring the pipe over and fill the tub with water. ¡ªthen put together a small roof and changing area, ¡¸Now I can go in the onsen anytime.¡¹ And thus my house gained a rotenburo made of dragon king scales completing my open air bath. I look forward to going in and enjoying. Chapter 81: Dragon’s Hot Bath Chapter 81: Dragon¡¯s Hot Bath After the onsen was completed Ramiyuros suddenly approached a tree in my orchard. ¡¸Fumyuuu¡­.¡¹ ¡¸n? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m at my¡­limit¡­sorry.¡¹ Ramiyuros¡¯s eyelids were fluttering open and shut. ¡¸I exhausted myself, resisting¡­so¡­sleepy¡­¡¹ She said and collapsed completely asleep. It seems like she¡¯s the type to recover magic power through sleeping as well. Leaving her like that isn¡¯t good¡­but it seems like Hesty is dragging her back to her own cabin. Though I must say her method of dragging is a bit¡­rough. ¡¸Well, if I leave it to her then it¡¯ll be fine¡­lots of things have happened so I might as well have a bath.¡¹ There was still time before lunch would be ready so I decided to give this bath a try before anyone else. In the dressing room I undressed and lightly rinsed my body, then immersed myself in the bath. The onsen was shrouded in white steam as it slowly warmed my body. ¡¸Ahhhh, as I thought this is wonderful¡­¡­..¡¹ I relaxed in the tub as my body slowly began to unwind. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty had returned from her cabin and was looking at me. ¡¸What¡¯s up? Did you want to come in Hesty?¡¹ ? ¡¸n¡­¡­? I can, come in too?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, use it as you please. I made it to be used.¡¹ Also, this onsen has magic power in it. It¡¯d be good for Hesty who has some wounds here and there on her body. ¡¸n, this will, probably¡­work on my injuries.¡¹ ¡¸Then come on in and get better. It¡¯s a¡­hot-spring cure!¡¹ I said and Hesty¡¯s gaze seemed to waver. She looked at her body, then at mine. ¡¸I¡¯m, pretty dirty right now, is it ok? When I entered, a human bath house, covered in dirt, they got angry.¡¹ ¡¸Well, if you wash a bit it¡¯s alright. The drainage area has a vent so it won¡¯t be blocked. Also dirty water will be drawn away by the drainage.¡¹ There¡¯s a lot of onsen water coming from the dungeon below so water supply shouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡¸n¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll come in.¡¹ She said and removed her clothes. She then tottered over to the changing (bathroom) room. There she washed off the worst of the mud, then entered the bath tub. Then, ¡¸¡­.Fuwaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡¹ She let out a voice I¡¯d never heard from her before. ¡¸Ou, it feels good as I thought.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.it¡¯s not often, I get to take a bath, in such a big tub. Also, it¡¯s always with, cold water.¡¹ I see. She¡¯s a dragon so she usually doesn¡¯t get to submerge herself in hot water like this. ¡¸Fundamentally, dragons are tidy, so we bathe ourselves. The water is, usually cold though¡­.Ramiyuros is an exception though.¡¹ ¡¸As I thought¡­¡¹ ¡¸Normally, a dragon won¡¯t have, a slime stuck to them, for 100 years. If they bathed during, that time, it¡¯d come off.¡¹ Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Would that slime that was on her come off? ¡¸¡­..well, that slime, had sucked a lot of, strength and magic from her so, probably not. It¡¯s core was also, abnormally large¡­.oh¡­what did you do, with the slime¡¯s magic core?¡¹ As Hesty said, I had indeed taken the slime¡¯s magic stone but, ¡¸Um, I buried it like usual.¡¹ While Hesty was away for a bit I had buried it under my house like usual. I thought that it was pretty much the same as the dungeon master¡¯s core so¡­I dealt with it the same way. ¡¸¡­..a while ago, I felt like the dragon vein¡¯s, magic had been, strengthened a little bit, but that¡¯s why.¡¹ ¡¸Hee, I thought it¡¯d strengthen it a bit. But I honestly couldn¡¯t feel it at all.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. For you, it¡¯d probably be like, noticing there were a few more, grains of sand in, a desert.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what to think of that comparison. I¡¯d like to be able to sense things too. Later I¡¯ll ask Sakura and Hesty the trick to it. Well, at any rate¡­ ¡¸Relaxing and soaking in the onsen like this is great. I¡¯m glad everything ended well.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ Hesty gave a small nod and looked at my face. Then she gave a little embarrassed laugh and said, ¡¸Also, I waited a bit, but thank you. You really saved, me¡­.I was happy you came.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, It was my pleasure.¡¹ We continued to converse as we slowly enjoyed the warmth of the onsen. Chapter 82: Lunch Preparations Chapter 82: Lunch Preparations Using the hot water of the onsen my body was warmed for several minutes when¡­ ¡¸Daichi-dono~. Are you here¡ªWait¡­Wahiyaaa!?¡¹ It seems like Dianeia came calling with a large basket. Apparently she had teleported to the outer area of my garden and walked over. I hadn¡¯t made a wall around the onsen, so everything within was visible. I had thought there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would come peek so I made it without any such defenses¡­but I suppose that I do have guests from time to time. I thought that I could make a wall out of a tree pretty easily. ¡¸It¡¯s Dianeia huh? What¡¯s up? Has the reopening of the festival been decided?¡¹ I leaned out of the onsen and asked¡­but her face was bright red and she averted her eyes. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono! I-I think it¡¯s bad to be nude at this time, un!¡¹ ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m in an onsen.¡¹ My towel is hanging on a nearby tree, but if I were to try to get it, I¡¯d have to stand up fully naked. ¡¸¡­.well you shouldn¡¯t be able to see much below my chest¡­¡¹ Since it didn¡¯t seem like we¡¯d be able to continue our conversation like this, I submerged myself once more into the onsen. The hot water was pretty opaque so I thought it¡¯d be useful for hiding my body. Dianeia seemed to sigh in relief. ¡¸So? Something about the festival?¡¹ ¡¸Y-Yeah, that¡¯s right. I wanted to tell you that we were thinking of resuming the festival tomorrow.¡¹ She still looked away but sent furtive glances towards me as she said that. ¡¸There wasn¡¯t a lot of damage, but there was a lot of chaos. After handling all the important matters and other things today, we can start it for real tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well I¡¯ve used up my supply of apples so the extra day is quite welcome.¡¹ Once there were less people out at night I had a couple of boxes I wanted to carry in. ¡¸I-I see. Then that¡¯s great!¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªso, what¡¯s in the basket?¡¹ She seemed pretty careful with it so I wonder what¡¯s in it¡­ ¡¸Ahh, this is alcohol and food.¡¹ She said as she put it down. She took several clay pots from within the basket. ¡¸These were made in conjunction with the start of the festival today, but it was put off till tomorrow. They¡¯d be wasted if they weren¡¯t consumed fresh so they are being given to the people of the castle and town.¡¹ ¡¸and¡­why did you bring it here?¡¹ ¡¸¡­.Everyone agreed to give the best things to Daichi-dono. I agreed as well, and brought it for you.¡¹ I see¡­I¡¯m grateful but, ¡¸I didn¡¯t really do that much work¡­is it alright?¡¹ ¡¸T-that¡¯s ridiculous. If that counts as nothing much then I really can¡¯t say what would be!¡¹ Well¡­if I had to say¡­I wasn¡¯t the one who worked hard, it was Hesty and Dianeia. I basically only played a gigantic game of catch. ¡¸W-well anyways, please accept. These haven¡¯t been opened, so it¡¯d be nice if you drank some. Something like ¡®celebrating the eve of the festival¡¯¡¹ Dianeia said and took a bottle of sake from inside of the basket. ¡¸Sure¡­it¡¯d be good to have a nice drink with my lunch¡­I was thinking that there was a little something missing with my onsen. Having a drink while relaxing in my onsen would complete the experience.¡¹ It seems like I¡¯m in for quite a pleasant time, or so I murmured when, ¡¸O,Oooh, that¡¯s right! W-would you mind if, I entered as well!?¡¹ Dianeia said with a strange amount of force and tension in her voice. Fumu fumu, it seems like she likes onsens as well. (TN:Dude are you kidding me?) ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Come in and give me your feedback. Over there is the dressing room.¡¹ ¡¸U,umu! Th-then I¡¯ll be entering!¡¹ Dianeia happily headed towards the changing room. As I watched her retreating figure, I rose from the bath and grabbed my towel before wrapping it around my body. ¡¸Mm, then I¡¯m going up to help prepare lunch, use the onsen as you please¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..?¡¹ (TN: Daichi you SoB¡­why you break her heart?) Sakura should know that Dianeia is here. But she probably doesn¡¯t know what she came her for, so I¡¯ll tell her. ¡¸You¡¯re here so the number of people eating lunch increased. I need to let Sakura know¡¹ ¡¸Wai-eh?¡­¡­Da-Daichi-dono¡­..!?¡¹ ¡¸Well then, enjoy it at your leisure.¡¹ And so I left the onsen and went to prepare for the lunch party. Chapter 83: Magic Stone’s Effect and the Effects of Magic Power Chapter 83: Magic Stone¡¯s Effect and the Effects of Magic Power After getting out of the bath, Sakura and I set up the table for lunch. Then, ¡¸¡­¡­pii¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ On the outskirts of the garden there was a blue colored slime. However, this slime wasn¡¯t the formless blob that I¡¯d come to recognize, but shaped like a human. Its shape seemed like a human woman. It didn¡¯t look like it was coming to attack, but instead remained under the shade of a tree and bowed its head. ¡¸What¡¯s up with that slime?¡¹ ¡¸It¡­doesn¡¯t look like an enemy?¡¹ So, it doesn¡¯t seem hostile to Sakura either? Usually it would invade my land trying to get more magic power. Why isn¡¯t it doing it this time? ¡¸Uhhmmmm¡­Master, you handled that giant slime¡¯s stone by burying it right? It may believe that you are its superior due to this.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ I just buried it¡­how did it turn into this? ¡¸Monsters are mostly faithful to their instincts and instinctively loyal to their leader. Also neither of us are showing hostility. It may be trying to show its loyalty by taking a shape close to yours.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­lemme approach and see.¡¹ I approached the woman shaped slime and it began to shake strangely before it bowed its head even more deeply. ¡¸Pi¡ªpiii¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to be so scared. We¡¯re not enemies.¡¹ I called out, and the slime timidly raised its head. Fumu, even though it¡¯s a slime it seems to be able to understand words. I wonder if it¡¯ll be able to speak¡­does it have vocal cords? I¡¯ll ask Hesty about the local flora and fauna later. As I thought that¡­ ¡¸Pi,pii!¡¹ The slime made a friendly sound and quietly disappeared into the forest. ¡¸What was that?¡¹ ¡¸Probably appealing to you that it wasn¡¯t an enemy.¡¹ As expected, I couldn¡¯t understand slime speech, and what it said was unknown¡­but as long as it¡¯s not hostile, I¡¯m happy. ¡¸But still¡­I don¡¯t know what it said¡­¡¹ ¡¸Would you like to try and cultivate an apple to allow you to understand?¡¹ ¡¸If I feel like it.¡¹ As I continued to chat with her, we finished up our lunch party prep. I should go call the people in the onsen soon. **************** Dianeia had quietly entered the onsen. Then, ¡¸Uuuu¡­I screwed up¡­¡¹ Her shoulders drooped as she sat in the warm bath. ¡¸¡­¡­how should, I say this¡­don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you Hesty-dono¡­¡­Aah, it¡¯s so warm and nice.¡¹ As she thought to herself that she should¡¯ve asked to relax together, she splashed her face with the water. ¡¸n, umm¡­about the matter, with Ramiyuros. Is the town, alright?¡¹ Hesty asked with a serious look on her face. In response, Dianeia nodded. ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry. We have received the compensation so there is no problem on that front. Plus, leaving Daichi-dono aside¡­you helped us quite a bit Hesty-dono.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t, do anything. It was thanks to him, that everything turned, out alright.¡¹ ¡¸No, even so¡­thank you Hesty-dono.¡¹ It was thanks to her that they were able to make early preparations. That is a fact. Hesty simply scratched at her cheek with an expressionless look on her face. ¡¸n¡­¡­even if you thank me, I didn¡¯t do much. As I thought, if he wasn¡¯t, there, then it would have been, dangerous.¡¹ ¡¸That is my burden to bear. I¡­¡­only cause him trouble, if I were stronger then I would be able to protect the city.¡¹ If she had been able to put even more barriers up, then she might¡¯ve been able to stop the dragon king from falling. As she thought that, the desire to become stronger continued to well up within her. ¡¸n? Dianeia, for a human, you are, more than, strong enough.¡¹ ¡¸Haha¡­¡­for the White Dragon King Hesty-dono to tell me that¡­I¡¯ve regained a bit of confidence.¡¹ But¡­it¡¯s not enough. I need to train harder and get stronger, she thought as she immersed herself in the onsen. ¡¸Ha Fuu¡­..alright, I gotta try even harder!¡¹ She said and splashed her face with water to calm her unsettled heart. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­but still, after bathing with Hesty-dono I feel my mind getting more and more awake¡­getting energetic.¡¹ A while ago she had been relaxed, but a heat was rising up within her body. She thought it might be the dragon king doing something to cheer her up. If that was true that¡¯d be nice. ¡¸n, that¡¯s, not my doing¡­it¡¯s this onsen. It has strong, magic power, which is permeating, your body. It raised your, magic power, a little bit.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªEEEHH!?¡¹ Dianeia was so surprised she jumped up. She had never imagined that the onsen had this kind of effect. ¡¸Uh¡ªummm¡­if I were to stay in here, would I keep getting stronger?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but, you should be, careful, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ As Hesty said that, Dianeia began to feel giddy. ¡­.this¡­.isn¡¯t¡­.vertigo!? Her field of vision began to spin and she couldn¡¯t stand right. The world began to spin, her balance disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t stand. ¡¸Ah, I was too, late.¡¹ ¡¸Nu,nuoooooo?¡¹ Just like that Dianeia fell to her knees and began to collapse. But she was caught by Hesty. ¡¸Magic intoxication. Without, strong magic resistance, this happens. But, if you relax, for a bit it¡¯ll, go away. But, it¡¯s dangerous, so I¡¯ll lay you outside, of the bath.¡¹ Hesty said and slowly dragged Dianeia out of the bath. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. But to think that I can¡¯t enter the onsen without training¡­¡­¡¹ She¡¯d let down her guard when she saw Daichi so naturally relaxing in the bath. But she¡¯d forgotten about the crazy amount of magic he possessed. ¡¸Well, that guy who enters, so casually, is abnormal. So don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸U, umu¡­¡­¡¹ As she was being carried away by Hesty, Dianeia thought¡­this is the first time that taking a bath was difficult. And so, ¡­¡­.she wanted to get stronger¡­strong enough to use the bath as long as she pleased. And as she looked at the sky, she determined her new goal. Chapter 84: Sometimes it’s Just the Two of Them at Home Chapter 84: Sometimes it¡¯s Just the Two of Them at Home Right after the lunchtime feast, I got sleepy. Thanks to the slightly intense usage of magic power I wanted to take a nap but, ¡¸¡­..Hmmm¡­I slept till midnight huh?¡¹ I looked out my window and saw the full moon glowing in the night sky. It was already late at night but, ¡¸I¡¯ll go back to sleep¡­¡­or I would if I was still sleepy.¡¹ I¡¯d already slept for almost 10 hours so I guess that¡¯s natural. I was thirsty so I got a drink of water¡­but that only served to make me even more awake. Even so, it would be quite a while before it was morning. ¡­¡­I wonder what I should do. I guess I could use Skanda and the golems to carry apples into town but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s not really something that needs to be rushed either¡­¡¹ It wasn¡¯t like I was going there first thing in the morning to make a living¡­I was doing it more as a hobby. It was something I did when I felt like it, and if I had extra apples. So if I took them in the morning or afternoon when I went to the festival¡­it¡¯d all work out. Furthermore, it was a quiet and peaceful night. I didn¡¯t want to break that calm with such excessive movement. So, ¡¸I guess I could just get in the bath.¡¹ I went to the trouble of making it, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to take my time and enjoy it. With that in mind I set off to take a bath. ¡¸Fuuuu~¡¹ As I relaxed in the onsen, I started to feel a little sleepy as my body warmed up. And just like that, I gazed up at the beautiful night sky as the water warmed me. Then, ¡¸So this is where you were Master.¡¹ Sakura said as she walked over from the changing room. ¡¸Oh Sakura, I was wondering where you were when I saw you weren¡¯t in the room. So this is where you were.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no. I was finishing up my patrol around the house and was heading back to gaze upon your sleeping face when I sensed you were here.¡ª¡ªWould it be alright if I joined you?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸Then, please excuse me.¡¹ She said as she removed her clothes and entered the bath. Then she slowly approached my side and sat down. ¡¸Ha~fuu~¡­¡­Master¡¯s onsen feels so good.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you like it. It was worth making it this large.¡¹ It was wide enough that even if ten people got in¡­it wouldn¡¯t feel confined. ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m also thankful that I can enter around this time while I¡¯m doing my rounds.¡¹ That¡¯s right¡­she did say she was patrolling before. I never realized what Sakura had been doing for the few months that we¡¯ve been here. ¡¸No no, it¡¯s nothing much. I just do make a lap around the house, look at your sleeping face, sense the state of your health, and make breakfast.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s already quite a lot¡­ummm¡­thanks.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s as it should be.¡¹ Sakura said with a small giggle. I¡¯ve received so much from her¡­I want to pay her back¡­even if it¡¯s just a bit. ¡­oh that¡¯s right. There¡¯s one thing I have at the very least. When I remembered it I got up and headed to the dressing room. ¡¸Master?¡¹ ¡¸I have a little reward for your hard work, drink this.¡¹ I retrieved a pot of liquor and a set of small cups for sake from the dressing room and brought it back. ¡¸This is¡­?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the best alcohol they have¡­Dianeia brought it.¡¹ According to her, it doesn¡¯t cause a hangover or nausea even if you have a lot. I think it¡¯s the perfect thing for right now. ¡¸Didn¡¯t you drink it for lunch yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸No, I set it aside because I wanted to drink it with you. So I thought now was a good time and it can serve as a bit of my thanks to you.¡¹ I said and poured Sakura a cup of liquor. ¡¸Th-thank you very much. Then I will accompany you.¡¹ I poured some into my cup as well and we both quietly drank. It was delicious and refreshing. It gently began warming my insides in a different way than the onsen. ¡¸Is it good Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but having you do such a thing for me makes me feel almost guilty.¡¹ ¡¸No no no, don¡¯t let it bother you. In fact I¡¯ve received so much from you¡­¡­also things have been busy so I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to relax with you like this Sakura.¡¹ Sometimes it¡¯s good to relax together like this. I thought to myself, when Sakura cuddled up to me ¡¸Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Passing time peacefully with you makes me so happy.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Although it¡¯s nice when people come over and it gets lively¡­ ¡¸¡­I also like it when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡¹ ¡¸Me too.¡¹ And so, Sakura and I cuddled in the onsen while enjoying good sake and good company. Chapter 85: Further Growth and Future Plans Chapter 85: Further Growth and Future Plans The next morning we stood in front of our house which had grown even larger. ¡¸It really got quite a bit bigger in only a single day¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it got much bigger after entering the onsen with you Master¡­¡­¡¹ Sakura murmured while blushing. Last night we¡¯d entered the onsen while having some normal skinship¡­and this morning we found the house had gotten 10 more floors. It was a surprising amount of growth. In fact I think it grows much too easily. For now I need to bury the extra floors to maintain the top floor¡¯s stability¡­I¡¯d like to build some separate facilities but¡­ ¡¸That onsen¡­rather than saying it improves the chances of making kids, it increases the chances of making houses.¡¹ ¡¸I believe you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s enter again another time Master!¡¹ Sakura said happily. Her skin looked smooth and glossy. It seems she really liked the onsen. ¡¸When I need more floors then I suppose we should enter once more¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes! In preparation I will keep the onsen nice and clean!¡¹ Sakura said and ran towards the onsen. ¡­I guess it¡¯d be alright to leave the onsen under her supervision. As I thought that¡­ ¡¸Hello~!¡ª¡ªhuh¡­whaaa¡­.!?¡¹ Dianeia walked in from the garden and looked at my house in surprise. ¡¸I-it¡¯s gotten bigger again. What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­this and that¡­anyways, isn¡¯t today the day of the festival Dianeia? Is it alright that you¡¯re not there?¡¹ Yes indeed, for the next four days Prussia would be celebrating their forefathers with a grand festival. Various stores and their branches should need supervising and opening or so Dianeia had said. So I was thinking that she¡¯d be very busy. I was wondering if it was really alright for her to be here when, ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯d fine. After the initial preparations the rest is left for the Merchant Leader to take care of. I need to guide around guests of honor on the third day, but today and tomorrow I¡¯m free to do as I please¡­I won¡¯t be able to completely relax, but compared to those all-nighters this is easy.¡¹ Dianeia said with a wry smile. If she says that¡¯s taking it easy then I have nothing else to say¡­but, ¡¸I never found out, what exactly is going on in this festival?¡¹ I¡¯d received a basic outline but nothing specific. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right¡­I never explained to you Daichi-dono. Magic is very popular in my city. So, there are many who take the opportunity to present and sell their magical research and sell magic things. For this purpose there are many people who patronize them. There are adventurers, magic knights, soldiers, and other scholars who desire the knowledge and items.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­how¡¯s the security at the festival?¡¹ From what I¡¯ve heard it seems like a gathering of dangerous people. ¡¸As for that there¡¯s no problems. Over the years the adventurers who attend have dealt with problems as a courtesy, also there are guards for the bigshots who come from far away.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so there are lots of big shots then¡­sounds difficult.¡¹ I said and nodded when I noticed Dianeia staring at me with wide eyes. ¡¸No¡­ummm¡­in my opinion Daichi-dono is in a high position¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Huh? No I¡¯m just a regular guy.¡¹ I don¡¯t have any kind of position. I¡¯m just a regular dude who¡¯s trying to live peacefully in the forest. ¡¸¡­w-well¡­let¡¯s leave that aside for now. A-are you coming today Daichi-dono?¡¹ Yeah I thought I would but, ¡¸Today¡¯s the first day¡­will there be a lot of people during the day?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there will be a lot of people¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­then I won¡¯t go during the day.¡¹ ¡¸n? why?¡¹ I had two reasons. First off was purely because I didn¡¯t want to have to push my way through crowds of people. I don¡¯t want to wear myself out mentally like that. And the other reason was, ¡¸I can use the magic suppressing coating, but I¡¯m not sure how good it is¡¹ Plus assuming it went well, if I needed to remove it for some reason, or if it got removed for any reason¡­it might cause a disaster. It might turn from carnival into carnage. ¡¸¡­¡­ahhh, oh. I think that I¡¯d be fine¡­but there¡¯s the possibility that the soldiers¡¯ hearts might not be able to handle it¡­and the women would all need to change their underpants.¡¹ Dianeia slowly nodded¡­.then after a few more seconds of thinking, she nodded again. ¡¸However, I think it should be fine. The people who have arrived in Prussia all possess magic resistance to some degree, so I think you¡¯ll be fine anytime you¡¯d like to come.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then I¡¯ll just go like normal¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ok, go ahead. But I¡¯d like to tell you, if you¡¯d prefer a less hectic time then you should come in the evening.¡¹ I see, then I¡¯ll be going tonight then. As usual. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be imposing on you this evening.¡¹ ¡¸Ok. Then I¡¯ll have to adjust my plans.¡¹ ¡¸Adjust?¡¹ Why? What are you doing? ¡¸No¡­umm¡ª¡ªI just wanted to guide you around town Daichi-dono.¡¹ That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t been to Prussia much and I¡¯m pretty unfamiliar. If she could take the time to guide me it¡¯d make things much easier. Though I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be moving from my shop much¡­ ¡¸I see, then I¡¯ll be in your care Dianeia¡¹ ¡¸Ok! Then I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡¹ And so my schedule for tonight was set. For now, I¡¯ll do what I need to until the sun sets. Chapter 85.5: —Side Dianeia— Prussia Top Secret Report Chapter 85.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Prussia Top Secret Report Dianeia was observing the town as she returned to the castle. It was the first day of the celebration but there were more people than usual. ¡­¡­Although there was the big Dragon King falling incident, it seemed as though things were going smoothly¡­¡­ The fact that the people were able to enjoy the festival safely was welcome. She thought as she realized that it was thanks to that man who lived in the forest. Her line of thinking continued until she began to think on her lack of strength. She remembered his face and her chest started to hurt a bit. ¡¸I have to go¡­show my gratitude once more¡­¡­¡¹ She murmured as she entered her office and, ¡¸OHH Princess! Thank goodness you¡¯ve returned!¡¹ The Knight Captain dashed towards her in a panic. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Knight Captain? Why are you in such a tizzy?¡¹ ¡¸No umm, the country has contacted us just now!¡¹ He said and handed Dianeia the letter. She tilted her head in confusion and read what was written in the note. ¡¸¡­¡­a few days ago the First Princess snuck out of the Capital City and is heading to Prussia. Please TAKE CARE OF HER!?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! She¡¯s already set off and will be here by tomorrow at the latest!¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s that little scamp thinking!?¡¹ Dianeia thought back. She was younger than Dianeia, but was closer to the King and a bright and energetic girl. ¡¸W-well, she does have security attached to her, so she should be safe from bodily harm¡­.¡¹ ¡¸If she didn¡¯t then this would be even more of a problem!¡¹ ¡ºMy soldiers are strong so I¡¯ll be fine!¡» or so the private message we¡¯d received said. ¡¸The private forces are strong and she herself is no weakling¡­so there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem¡­I¡¯m around as well.¡¹ Dianeia herself was trained to be proficient in self-defense magic. If the situation arose that required it, she could teleport them back to the castle in an emergency. But, ¡¸Really, their timing is bad¡­..it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re going to have to revise the defences and patrols. Gather the knights and magic squad Knight Captain. Oh and bring me a report on the current status of the town.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! As you wish!¡¹ Haa, today was going to be another busy day. She would have to take care of the matter quickly and efficiently so that she could guide Daichi around the town tonight. ¡¸Darn, really¡­I¡¯m only allowed to be just a normal old magic user in front of Daichi-dono¡­¡­¡¹ Well, though she said that now, it couldn¡¯t be helped. All she could do know was work as hard as she could so she would have enough time to spend with her most admired person. As Dianeia thought that, she gazed at the report in her hand, ¡¸Is Dianeia-sama here!?¡¹ From the hallway she could see Anne running over. Even after she became a normal citizen instead of a Fort City representative, her power gave her the right to come see her whenever, ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Anne? Why are you in such a rush?¡¹ ¡¸No, I just forgot to communicate something to you that I¡¯ve remembered.¡¹ ¡¸Forgot?¡¹ She wondered what it was. So even she has moments like this. ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve been pulling all-nighters almost every night so it completely slipped my mind. An acquaintance of mine¡­a Dragon king, told me via draconic telepathy that she was coming to Prussia.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­?¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re the ¡ºSupreme¡» Dragon King so they¡¯re quite strong¡­as such they sometimes cause some problems and¡ª¡ªtte, u-ummm Dianeia-sama? Your eyes are rolled in the back of your head¡­are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­HUH!?¡¹ Dianeia regained consciousness. ¡¸Dr-Dragon King huh¡­? I see¡­they¡¯re coming huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Well they shouldn¡¯t be particularly hostile to people¡­but they¡¯re stronger than me. So I came to tell you.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia didn¡¯t really understand how to quantify that Dragon King¡¯s strength¡­but at the very least it was stronger than Anne¡­who was stronger than her. That¡¯s dangerous. Why is it dangerous? Because, ¡¸This is a Dragon King that takes pride in their own power correct? Then if they challenged Daichi-dono¡­then it¡¯d become a war between monsters.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that probably won¡¯t happen¡­I don¡¯t think¡­well Daichi-sama would definitely win.¡¹ She also didn¡¯t want to think about the possibility, but right now there were a lot of people gathered in Prussia. This would be the worst time for something like this to happen. Furthermore, the First Princess was coming¡­the problems were just piling up. ¡­Her first task was to cope¡­she wondered if she¡¯d be able to finish by tonight¡­ She almost fell into a pit of depression. But, it couldn¡¯t be helped. She¡¯d have to deal with all of this so she could spend some time with him tonight. ¡¸Anne, let me know about this Dragon King.¡¹ ¡¸Alright¡¹ It seemed like she¡¯d be working herself to the bone until night fell. End of Volume 3 Chapter 86: Power of Underground Materials Chapter 86: Power of Underground Materials Volume 4 After Dianeia left, I started tampering with my trees. Soon after, Hesty appeared wiping the sleep from her eyes. ¡¸Fuwa¡­Good morning.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Good morning Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­I felt, a difference, in the magic waves, so I, woke up. What are, you doing?¡¹ Hesty¡¯s gaze was focused at my feet. I was doing something different from usual, so I wonder if that was the cause for the magic undulations difference¡­well setting that aside, ¡¸Well, I¡¯m trying to modify my golem to be small.¡¹ ¡¸n, why?¡¹ ¡¸I made a shop in town right? I thought that a big one would have problems with the tight space.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­¡¹ Yep, my shop in town is different from my home¡­it is much more restricted in space. So, I thought that having my golems stomping around the place would take up too much space. And so, I thought to miniaturize my golems. If I do that I can guarantee that I won¡¯t run out of room. ¡¸Ahh, so what you¡¯re making, is a golem.¡¹ ¡¸Yep¡¹ I was making them smaller using two methods, compression and reduction in materials. When I compress it they become heavier and their movements become dull. So to fix that I simply reduced the amount of wood needed to make it. Usually I use one entire tree for a golem but for this I only used half. And so a golem that was half as large as the others was created. ¡¸Yeah the size problem is solved but¡­what about its ability. I thought and ordered the golem to carry a stone in the garden. For a normal sized golem it would¡¯ve been easy but, ¡¸¡­¡­it seems to be a bit weak in the horsepower department¡­¡¹ The smaller golem was able to lift a rock that was about the same size as itself¡­but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to walk with it. ¡¸So it¡¯s not strong enough to carry a rock. When I reduce the materials the strength weakens¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­n, but, I think for a golem¡­it¡¯s strong enough? They usually can¡¯t, carry a rock, that size.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Well, I wouldn¡¯t use them outside of the shop, so I think their strong enough. The most they would have to carry would be a box of apples. Plus I think they¡¯re strong enough to squeeze the apples as well. ¡­¡­but still¡­ I still want to pursue a bit more performance. ¡¸If I¡¯m going to miniaturize them I want to try and use them for other things as well.¡¹ ¡¸Is that, so? ¡­..then, why don¡¯t you, mix in, different materials?¡¹ ¡¸Mix other materials? In the golem?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s something, I do when, making wands. If it¡¯s not strong enough, I mix in, other things.¡¹ ¡¸I see. As expected of a craftsman.¡¹ I was too focused on the miniaturization and didn¡¯t consider the materials. I think I should try some other materials. Luckily I¡¯ve got stones and magic stones from the dungeon lying around here. I¡¯ll give those a shot. ¡¸Umm, I guess I¡¯ll stick this in here.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­!? Are you just going to, stick it in that thing!?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I can¡¯t?¡¹ I had just pushed a magic stone into the golems arm when Hesty cried out. I wonder why. Hesty said that she does the same thing. ¡¸Normally, you¡¯d make it into a powder, and you wouldn¡¯t, use much. If not, it¡¯ll become difficult to control the, magic.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? You should¡¯ve told me soone¡ªwait, it moves fine¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­n?¡¹ As Hesty stared, the golem that had been mixed with the magic stone picked up a rock that was bigger than itself and started running around. I ordered it to stop and it did¡­the control over it was fine. ¡¸Ohh, it can finally carry this stuff, this might be good!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­as I, thought. My common sense, might not be worth much, here¡­¡¹ Hesty¡¯s shoulders drooped as she looked at the golem deadlifting rocks. I feel kinda sorry for her, I feel like I¡¯ve done something I shouldn¡¯t have. ¡¸Don¡¯t let it bother you. This is, strange.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is there a problem?¡¹ I asked and Hesty nodded. ¡¸n, just by putting a magic stone in, it got way too powerful. Normally, it won¡¯t be like that. Even if you put in a, bigger stone, it¡¯s impossible.¡¹ Well even if you say it¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m just working with the materials on hand. ¡¸n¡­¡­it might be because, it¡¯s a magic stone, from beneath the house. That might be, the reason it¡¯s so, strong.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I haven¡¯t used it for anything except my onsen. My dungeon might unexpectedly provide good materials.¡¹ Hmm, then we maybe we should take a trip underground. If I get more then I can finish the miniaturization before tonight. And so, Hesty and I headed towards the dungeon beneath the house. Chapter 87: My Dungeon Expedition (Safety) Chapter 87: My Dungeon Expedition (Safety) As we entered the basement of my home, we were greeted by the sight of a large cavern. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s been quite a while since I came here without Sakura¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this place is big. When I¡¯m here with Sakura I can synch and check that I¡¯m going the right way. I¡¯m able to go straight to my destination.¡¹ But this time I don¡¯t really have a destination in mind. I¡¯m just here to gather up the magic stones that this place is made of. ¡¸So I guess we can just go in for a bit and get what we need.¡¹ ¡¸n, I suppose. Actually, this entrance has already turned, into high quality magic, stones.¡¹ Hesty said and looked at the wall next to the stairs. It had a bit of a green glow¡­I wonder if that proves its high quality. ¡¸Yeah. When enough magic is, contained within it, it will begin, to shine. So that is, proof that enough magic, has gathered.¡¹ ¡¸Oh.¡¹ Hesty really knows her stuff. I¡¯m glad I brought her with me. I don¡¯t know which soil or which stones are actually any good. ¡¸So I should just gather the things that shine?¡¹ ¡¸n, basically, that¡¯s the rule.¡¹ ¡¸Got it¡­¡­Uh, but the dungeon walls are all shining¡­I wonder where I should gather them from¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Indeed, my dungeon¡¯s walls were practically all shining. This made it so we could walk without a light¡­that¡¯s how bright it was. ¡¸Ahh, un¡­¡­this, even I don¡¯t know where we, should start. This was, unexpected.¡¹ Woah, it seems like Hesty gave up. She won¡¯t look at me and she seems to be sulking. ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve never seen, a dungeon like this. I¡¯ve seen other, dungeons that other, dragon kings made, but they were never, this incredible. I¡¯ve never seen a dungeon with, this much material, so I don¡¯t have anything, to compare it to.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ Going back, you said Dragon Kings could make dungeons too huh¡­ I thought that only Dungeon Masters could do that. ¡¸Un. The dragon king, can employ monsters, in place of a dungeon master, and construct the dungeon. A dragon king can also depend on a spirit to, create a spirit dungeon as well.¡¹ ¡¸Depend on a spirit¡­you¡¯re saying some crazy stuff.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just an example. In my case, I won¡¯t use one. There are those who take it, too easy.¡¹ Well¡­there was a dragon king who just left a slime on her body, so I can definitely see them leaving everything to the spirit. I don¡¯t really understand the concept though. ¡¸Huh, I guess there are lots of different types of dungeons.¡¹ ¡¸n, quite a few. There are, different categories. Spirit dungeons, don¡¯t have monsters. Only spirits and ghosts live there, so it¡¯s easy to remember.¡¹ You say it¡¯s easy, but I¡¯ve never seen another dungeon except for the one under my house, so I have no frame for comparison. ¡¸Hmn, I wonder how my dungeon would be classified.¡¹ Monsters haven¡¯t appeared¡­I¡¯ve gotten magic stones and an onsen from it¡­it had an underground water source and a large open space¡­ ¡¸It might, not be identifiable, as of yet. Also that, onsen¡­I think you mean the magic source¡­it¡¯d be a pretty, horrible trap for, most people you, know? ¡­for me, if I got some on me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move, and might die.¡¹ That¡¯s right, Hesty had never approached the place where the onsen welled up from. ¡¸Well I think this dungeon, is really, high in difficulty. The materials, are really high quality¡­and you live above it.¡¹ ¡¸High difficulty¡­why am I part of this?¡¹ ¡¸Well, this dungeon, is under your home, and is part of your property.¡¹ To be used as an indicator for how difficult this is¡­it¡¯s a strange feeling. Well setting the difficulty aside, I don¡¯t intend on letting unknown people into my dungeon. Although, up till now there hasn¡¯t been any intruders. ¡¸Well, for now I¡¯ll just be fine with grabbing some materials.¡¹ ¡¸n, I guess. I think, this place should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll dig a bit~¡¹ And so Hesty and I filled our bags with magic stones. We gathered quite a bit. Even if I don¡¯t use them all in the golems there are other uses, so it¡¯s fine. We brought back whatever we could carry. Chapter 88: Power Up and Expansion Chapter 88: Power Up and Expansion We returned from the dungeon with magic stones. Hesty and I started putting them into the Golems. I experimented with placing them in the arms, legs, and bodies of the golems and, ¡¸Alright, for now it seems the small golems are ready.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ It seems like I somehow completed the small and slim golems. Normally when I make them, they¡¯d end up 3 meters tall, but these ones are 1 meter tall. Their physiques are also quite thin. I¡¯m putting their appearances off till later so they look a little uncool, but for now they¡¯re done. ¡¸I can adjust the appearance later¡­but I think they¡¯re pretty good? Golem pick up the rocks.¡¹ After hearing my order, the golem went and started picking up rocks until it found it difficult to move. ¡¸n, the golems became, about 3/10ths, magic stone.¡¹ ¡¸Yep, this is the best ratio.¡¹ The wood golem¡¯s movements are pretty smooth, but once you add too many magic stones they become stiff. ¡¸¡­¡­if I put too many in the golems got way too hard, it seemed like you¡¯d get injured just by touching them, once they started moving it¡¯d be dangerous.¡¹ That¡¯s why 3/10ths is the optimum for now. This ratio is where the flexibility of the wood and power of the stones mix well together. It makes it so they are able to lift the garden stones while jogging.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªoh, stop Golem¡¹ The golem was just about to run over¡­ ¡¸Kuuuu¡­kaaaaaa¡¹ Ramiyuros who was lying on the ground. She was dead asleep and drooling. ¡¸¡­¡­why is Ramiyuros sleeping here?¡¹ She should¡¯ve been carried to Hesty¡¯s cabin last night¡­ ¡¸She has bad, sleeping posture. I think, she rolled all the way, out here.¡¹ Uhh, her sleeping posture took her all the way out of the cabin¡­ If she sleeps here then she¡¯s just getting in the way. ¡¸Golem, put down the stone and carry that sleeping person to the bench.¡¹ The golem obeyed and lifted up Ramiyuros. At that moment the ground beneath the golem¡¯s feet sunk in. ¡¸Umm¡­Hesty? It looks like she¡¯s heavier than the rock¡­why?¡¹ It looks like her mass is not the same as her appearance. ¡¸She¡¯s, inexperienced with transformation¡­¡­but a golem, that can easily lift, a dragon king, is abnormal¡¹ ¡¸Oh? But if it can lift something that heavy then it definitely passes the test in the power department.¡¹ Even if it¡¯s smaller, it¡¯ll be able to do manual labor easily. AS I thought that¡­ ¡¸¡­n, Ahhh, I¡¯m spinning~~¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re up Ramiyuros?¡¹ As the golem was putting her on the bench, Ramiyuros woke up and looked at me. ¡¸It¡¯s warm here. Thanks Daichi-san~¡¹ ¡¸No¡­that¡¯s fine too¡­but how long are you going to sleep here?¡¹ Here magic deficiency should mostly be fixed, but shouldn¡¯t she be returning to the sky. ¡¸Un, Hesty¡¯s house is comfy~. Also, unless my scales all recover, I won¡¯t be able to handle the atmosphere up there.¡¹ I don¡¯t particularly mind if you make yourself at home. However, Hesty is the one I rented the place out to, so let¡¯s ask her opinion. ¡¸How about it Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸For now¡­¡­I¡¯m going to, kick her out. I¡¯ll stuff her, in Anne¡¯s house. That¡¯s should be, fine.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s cruel~¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not. I¡¯m giving you a, little extension. Also, if you want to talk, then sit up.¡¹ The two dragon kings faced each other as they spoke. I wonder if they¡¯ll reach an agreement. I wondered as the little golem returned to my side. I looked at it and saw that it hadn¡¯t cracked, even after carrying Ramiyuros. ¡­¡­I understood at that moment how useful the magic stones were in this process. Just inserting one raises the power. I bet if I made an arm completely out of magic stone, it¡¯d have quite a lot of power. ¡¸If I equipped my wood armor with that, I think I¡¯d be able to punch through tough bedrock¡­¡¹ In that case my gardening and dungeon exploration would be easy. Speaking of synching, I¡¯ve become able to do it by myself. ¡­¡­but right now I don¡¯t have enough magic stone to make that arm. After making the small golem, I didn¡¯t have much left. I needed much more to make more golems and new items. So, ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go again after I eat lunch.¡¹ And so, after I filled my stomach I went to the dungeon to stock up on materials. Chapter 89: Steadily Taking and Steadily Advancing Chapter 89: Steadily Taking and Steadily Advancing Once again, I delved into the dungeon Next to me was Hesty who¡¯d finished her talk with Ramiyuros¡­but¡­ ¡¸I saw that Ramiyuros seemed to be hanging her head after¡­is she ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. She¡¯s too easy, going, so going that far is, just right. She has the power, of a dragon king. She should, do some work.¡¹ As expected of a childhood friend, she really knows her well. ¡¸n, well, I¡¯ve known her a long, time. ¡ª¨Coh, there¡¯s some ore over there.¡¹ ¡¸Oh thanks¡¹ I¡¯m quite grateful that Hesty took the time to come down here with me. She¡¯s very knowledgeable about materials so it makes this much easier. It seems there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know about items and materials. ¡¸n, this dungeon, has a lot of things, this is, kind of fun.¡¹ It seems like Hesty¡¯s having a good time so it¡¯s alright. I thought as we continued through the dungeon. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s a rare metal. If you, put it in a wand, it increases the performance¡­¡­ normally there¡¯s not enough of it, but here seems to be quite a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Hm then I¡¯ll take it. Maybe I¡¯ll give it to Dianeia as a gift.¡¹ We picked up a purple colored metal along the way, ¡¸This, is a magical item, material. It appears, buried underground. It¡¯s about, twice as big as the ones, I¡¯ve seen before.¡¹ ¡¸This is a present for Anne then.¡¹ We gathered a white colored bulb of vegetation, ¡¸This¡­¡­I wonder what it is. I¡¯ve never seen it. It has, a good scent, it probably, has quite a bit of magic in it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll take it to look into it later.¡¹ We grabbed strange and rare things as we proceeded. As we continued to grab things one after another, Hesty¡¯s face started to look strangely grim. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong Hesty? Why are you making such a face?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­In my opinion, there are way too many, rare things in this, dungeon. It¡¯s abnormal. It¡¯s much too, abundant.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡¹ ¡¸n, I suppose¡­..after looking at this, dungeon I have to, try and keep my common sense from, using this dungeon as a measuring, stick for others¡­¡­¡¹ It seems like her thoughts are going in a bit of a strange direction¡­but whatever. And so we continued on, gathering rare materials until we were deep in the cave, but then ¡¸Huh? Uhhh¡­where is this?¡¹ ¡¸n~¡­¡­we¡¯re lost.¡¹ Before we realized it we¡¯d gone in too deep. We didn¡¯t know the way back. ¡¸Hmmm¡­.we went too deep all at once.¡¹ The scenery doesn¡¯t change much down here¡­I suppose that might be the reason we got lost. ¡¸n¡­¡­but, you don¡¯t look, too worried? I think that being, lost down here, is a pretty big, crisis.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­if we really can¡¯t figure a way out, I¡¯ll make a golem, synch with it, and dig straight up.¡¹ I said and Hesty seemed dumbfounded. ¡¸¡­¡­I really didn¡¯t expect, such a heavy duty, escape plan.¡¹ Well that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯d brought along an apple for lunch, so I should be able to manipulate it like I do back home. ¡¸Well anyways, don¡¯t worry and let¡¯s go collect some more.¡¹ ¡¸n, ok¡­¡­oh wait a moment.¡¹ As Hesty was speaking she suddenly stopped. I wonder if she found something like the onsen? ¡¸There is a, magical response.¡¹ She said and pointed towards a large hole. ¡¸What¡¯s with this hole?¡¹ It looked like something trying to expand my dungeon. I wonder if a mole started living here? ¡¸What should we do?¡¹ ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve still got time before it gets dark¡­¡­.¡¹ We¡¯ve already gone so far, let¡¯s go in a bit further. There¡¯s no telling if we¡¯d ever come back this deep. ¡¸Well, if it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any materials, we can just head back.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ And so we walked further in. Chapter 90: Bringing Rare Things Home Chapter 90: Bringing Rare Things Home The hole in the wall was very large¡­but it wasn¡¯t deep. The magic stones¡¯ light illuminated the interior and we very quickly reached the end. ¡¸Is there anything here Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, there¡¯s magic stones. There¡¯s still that, strange reaction, but I can¡¯t find it.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­then I¡¯ll check the other side.¡¹ For this search I¡¯d made a golem. Even if the materials were buried deep, the golem was powerful enough to dig them up. Plus, once it was time to head back we could use it as transportation, so this is two birds with one stone. I thought and looked around the cave. ¡¸Muuuu¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Suddenly Hesty groaned. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ I looked over at Hesty and, ¡¸Kishaa!¡¹ A weird thing jumped at Hesty. ¡¸n, an enemy? It has a magical, reaction, so for now¡­I guess I¡¯ll counter attack.¡¹ Hesty tilted her head in confusion and swung her arm at the semi-transparent creature. ¡¸¡ª¡ªhuh, it didn¡¯t¡¯ break? This thing, is a bit, strong?¡¹ Then, the semi-transparent thing came towards me. Is it a monster? I don¡¯t really know what it is¡­but for now it¡¯s an enemy. ¡¸Fumu, well then, Golem pin it down.¡¹ *Boom* the golem slammed down on the semi-transparent enemy and, ¡¸~~¡¹ With a weak cry the creature stopped moving. ***************************************** Using the golem¡¯s body, I held down the strange creature and Hesty ran over. ¡¸That was, pretty strong, but you captured it, so easily. Amazing, but are you, ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I¡¯m alright. Are you ok Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, fine.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good. Anyways, I captured it¡­but what is it?¡¹ The creature was trapped under the golem, but was wrapping around its arm. ¡¸Kyuu~~¡¹ What we¡¯d caught was a 50 centimeter human shaped creature. It had some tawny horns and was strangely transparent, so it was obviously not a human. However, it clearly wasn¡¯t a regular monster. ¡¸Do you know anything about this Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s probably, a spirit? It may have been, hiding inside of a, magic stone.¡¹ Hesty murmured seeming perplexed. I see¡­a spirit huh? This was the first time I¡¯d seen another spirit aside from Sakura. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s rare to see a spirit powerful, enough to create a body. Your house¡¯s spirit, is the exception among exceptions.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But why was did this guy infiltrate my house¡¯s basement?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It settled in, but the ground around here, is not suitable for, normal spirits. Even if it has, created a body, it shouldn¡¯t be able to handle the, magic in this earth. The oversaturation, might have made it, aggressive.¡¹ I don¡¯t know much about this, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be a good idea to leave it alone in this case. ¡¸Then how about we take it out with us?¡¹ It attacked us and we had to subdue it¡­but maybe it was just lost and scared. ¡¸n, alright. ¡ª¨Cby the way¡­how do we get out?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I synched a bit and looked up the way out. We can set it to automatically take us out.¡¹ Before I made the golem I made sure to check the way out of this place. ¡¸You¡¯re, really amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, this is my house after all. Plus, this place isn¡¯t that far in.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ WE had walked for quite a while, but unexpectedly we weren¡¯t that far in. ¡¸This is, not far in? Even, though we found all that precious, material?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Is it weird?¡¹ ¡¸n~¡­¡­normally you¡¯d need, to go in further, to get precious things. So¡­things are fine. I¡¯m just adjusting, my common sense.¡¹ I¡¯m a little worried about Hesty¡­she said she was ok, but her eyes were vacant¡­is she really alright? ¡¸¡ª¡ªWell let¡¯s go home Hesty. We can relax on the golem.¡¹ ¡¸n, then, I¡¯ll ride with you.¡¹ And so we got on the golem and returned home with the spirit. Chapter 90.5: —Side Dianeia— A New Participant in the Festival Chapter 90.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª A New Participant in the Festival Dusk, as the sun was setting. Dianeia was lying on her desk completely exhausted. ¡¸S-somehow I finished the unit arrangements¡­¡­¡¹ From early in the morning till now, she had been staring at documents and giving orders. Thanks to that she was exhausted, but even if another dragon fell they¡¯d be able to quickly deploy the knights and mages. Each unit had been furnished with defensive magics so the arrangements should be perfect. Anne had been asked to be on the lookout for other Dragon Kings who would approach so measures for that have been put in place as well. ¡¸Un, but I¡¯m glad it¡¯s over.¡¹ She said as she straightened up and looked out the window at the lively festival. She heard happy voices and bright lights. She was truly grateful that she¡¯d be able to spend time with him in this fun celebration. She was looking forward to when the sun fully set when¡­ ¡¸Princess! Emergency!¡¹ When she heard the Knight Captain¡¯s panicked voice she nearly fell flat on her face, but she managed to withstand the urge to hit her head against something and looked at him. ¡¸¡­¡­Again!? What is it this time?¡¹ ¡¸Princess, as of now the princess-sama has arrived.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what? Already!?¡¹ That was too fast. She¡¯d only received the news today and was expecting her by the next day or after that. ¡¸She wanted to enjoy the festival so she came as fast as she could.¡¹ ¡¸Guu¡­¡­doing these things without even telling me¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸She also sent a verbal message {Onee-sama I¡¯m sorry for coming so quickly. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll take some time to ready the castle, and I want to watch the festivities so I¡¯ll wait in front of the castle.} or so she says.¡¹ Yeah, it sounded just like her. It¡¯d been a while since Dianeia had seen her, but those words caused her to remember. She was an uninhibited child, but she had her manners and acknowledged Dianeia as her elder. ¡¸Well then, first prepare the castle to receive her and call her in. ¡¸Ha!¡¹ And so Dianeia left her office. ************************** Two women were standing in front of the Prussian Castle. The young lady was wearing a pretty dress and was smiling prettily while watching the festivities. ¡¸Haa, it¡¯s been so long, but Onee-sama¡¯s town is so lively. It¡¯s so pretty and there¡¯s so many interesting things, it¡¯s fun. How about you Karen?¡¹ She called to the woman wearing lightweight clothing and a mantle, who nodded slowly. ¡¸Indeed Princess Athena. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been to a place like this, but there seems to be a lot of delicious things, my interest has been drawn.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re a glutton as always Karen~¡¹ They were familiarizing themselves with the sights as colorfully costumed people milled around causing the lights and music to ebb and flow. Among everything she saw, Athena¡¯s eye was drawn to a gigantic tree that stood in front of the castle. It was a tree that stood as tall as the castle so it really stood out. ¡¸But still, I wonder what this huge tree is? When I came here before it wasn¡¯t here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I felt enormous magic power from it so I thought it was this town¡¯s guardian deity.¡¹ ¡¸You also feel magic from it too Karen¡­¡¹ Athena murmured while looking at the tree and the store that had been taken inside of it. ¡¸Yes, this huge magic power doesn¡¯t seem to be a false front. But for such a huge thing to be made by human hands seems impossible, so I¡¯d say it was made by an abnormal magic weather or cataclysm.¡¹ ¡¸I see. As expected of Karen-sensei, you really know a lot.¡¹ Athena said while giggling and Karen smiled back at her. ¡¸I¡¯m not your teacher, I¡¯m your guard Princess Athena. Also, in matters of knowledge, I have elder sisters who are above me in such matters. Plus there are many things that exceed my imagination.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯d like to see someone stronger than Karen. I always like to see strong people.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡­..¡¹ She said as Athena turned her gaze from the tree. Karen continued to gaze at it with a serious look in her eyes. ¡¸For this much magic to be in the tree¡­it¡¯s definitely not natural. What kind of monster was here, to cause such a phenomenon¡­¡­¡¹ Karen murmured while looking from the bottom of the tree to its top when, ¡¸Sorry for making you wait.¡¹ A elegantly armored knight exited the castle. ¡¸Dianeia-sama¡¯s preparations are complete. Please, come with me Princess Athena-sama and Karen-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you Knight Captain-san! Let¡¯s go Karen¡­¡­we need to communicate the orders from the capital, let¡¯s do our best!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, let us go.¡¹ ¡¸According to the rumors, a strong guy has been hanging around Onee-sama, I can¡¯t wait to meet him!¡¹ And so they entered the castle while chatting cheerfully. Chapter 91: Evening Gathering Chapter 91: Evening Gathering We returned to the house on my golem along with our harvest. We had sorted the items when Sakura trotted over. ¡¸Master, you¡¯ve returned¡¹ ¡¸Yep, I¡¯m home.¡¹ Oh yeah, it¡¯s good that Sakura¡¯s here. I had the golem present the captured spirit. ¡¸Hey Sakura? This guy was living downstairs, do you know anything about this?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a spirit yes? No, I don¡¯t know¡­what happened?¡¹ ¡¸We were exploring and it jumped out at us. So we¡¯ve captured it for now.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? But, as expected of Master. It¡¯s very difficult to physically bind a spirit, but you did so with an arm filled with magic.¡¹ Sakura said as she gently touched the golem¡¯s arm. ¡¸¡­..huh, it¡¯s difficult to do?¡¹ I¡¯m glad that I used the golem then. ¡¸Since I do not remember allowing it to live here and Master did not give it permission to live underground, then I believe it got lost here. I believe it jumped out at you because it took in too much magic power when creating its body and became magically intoxicated (drunk).¡¹ ¡¸The spirit got drunk off of magic?¡¹ I don¡¯t know about the ecology of a spirit, but I¡¯m happy to be taught. ¡¸So, what do we do with this one?¡¹ ¡¸From what I¡¯ve seen, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an enemy. But¡­we should at least scold it so it does not try to harm Master again.¡¹ Sakura said then smiled sweetly and looked at the spirit. Then, the spirit began to shiver. In fact, it began to vigorously shake its head from side to side. ¡¸Fumu, it may be declaring trying to declare its intentions¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I did give it a punch earlier and it¡¯s come along with us obediently¡­I can at least put it down on the ground¡¹ The golem placed it on the ground and released it. Then, ¡¸¡ªKyuu¡ª¡¹ It bowed its head quickly then backed away rapidly. It disappeared beneath the shadow of a tree. ¡¸Oh¡­it ran away?¡¹ ¡¸No, it is still there.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Now that I look again¡­it was concealing itself with the tree and looking over here. What is it doing? ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a bad creature is it?¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem to be an enemy. It looks to be a peaceful type of spirit.¡¹ ¡¸Then let¡¯s just leave it. It¡¯s almost time to go to town after all.¡¹ ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s right!¡¹ The sun was pretty much set, so I thought it¡¯d be a good time to head to town. ¡¸I¡¯ll get prepared to go at once¡­in fact I was just in the middle of doing so.¡¹ Sakura said and turned showing off several boxes of apples that were ready to go. They were the ones we¡¯d use for the shop. ¡¸Oh, you prepared beforehand? Thank you Sakura, that¡¯s a big help.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it is a blessing to be useful to Master. Furthermore, I¡¯ve been looking forward to going out with Master¡­looking forward to it so much that I ended up preparing so early.¡¹ Sakura said and smiled bashfully. ¡¸Hmm, then let¡¯s bring a bit more out to take to the store.¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ All that was left to make the rest of the golems that would carry the boxes, then as I touched a tree¡­Hesty walked out from the trees carrying a box. It was a box filled with magic stones. ¡¸I chose, and brought, some magic stones. These are, the hardest magic, stones with the most, magic in them. They¡¯re hard, to process, but if it¡¯s you, then you can do it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ With this I can make smaller sized golems and an external golem arm attachment. It might be possible to finish them before we leave. ¡¸¡­¡­oh, I forgot. Hesty-chan, are you coming with us to the festival?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­can I come?¡¹ Hesty asked with head tilted questioningly. I was wondering why she even needed to ask when, ¡¸I don¡¯t want to, barge in on your, alone time.¡¹ She said with a serious look on her face. This Dragon King really pays attention to the needs of others. Sakura and I unintentionally looked at each other. Then, ¡¸No no, I like Hesty too, it¡¯s fine with me you know?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Just as Master said, you don¡¯t need to hold back. You can come too ok? For me¡­¡­I feel slightly disappointed that it won¡¯t be just me and him, but even more so I want to see Master having fun with everyone¡­that would bring me great happiness.¡¹ Sakura and I said, and Hesty seemed a bit troubled¡­ ¡¸n¡­¡­then, I want to, go as well.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, got it! Then before we go help carry some apples.¡¹ ¡¸n, ok.¡¹ And so, we prepared ourselves to leave for the festival. Chapter 92: Way to Get to Town Chapter 92: Way to Get to Town I had taken about 3 floors worth of apples out and it turned out to be more than I¡¯d imagined. ¡¸Fuu~, 20 boxes huh¡­quite a lot.¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s about half of our stock after all.¡¹ The amount that the golems had been harvesting had decreased, but be that as it may, if time passed it¡¯d still pile up. After replacing the trees that I¡¯d used, using other types of materials, and eating them¡­I hadn¡¯t used too many, so it can¡¯t be helped that the amount hadn¡¯t decreased by much. ¡¸Well, all that¡¯s left is to make some golems to carry them.¡¹ To carry everything we needed into town we needed to have 20 or so large golems. ¡­¡­the sight of a group of golems marching along might be overly showy, but I think it¡¯ll be fine. So I thought when¡­ ¡¸Umm, Daichi-san. Do you have a moment?¡¹ Ramiyuros walked outside while rubbing the sleep from her eyes. ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­umm¡­I¡¯d like to go to the festival with everyone¡­is that¡­ok?¡¹ ¡¸Go to town¡­I don¡¯t really mind, but is your body alright to do so?¡¹ It was just yesterday that she¡¯d fallen, she should be pretty damaged. Her scales hadn¡¯t even had time to regrow. Ramiyuros responded by hitting her chest with her hand, ¡¸I¡¯ve slept a lot on this land full of magic and stayed near Daichi-san who¡¯s filled with magic, so I¡¯ve already recovered a bit¡­it¡¯s fine!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s some amazing recovery power¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to Daichi-san and everyone¡­and since I¡¯m being a bother, I wanted to hurry and get better.¡¹ Ramiyuros said with a wry smile and scratched at her cheek. ¡¸Since I¡¯ve recovered to this point, I can help Daichi-san and the humans. {Transform!}¡¹ Ramiyuros shouted and was engulfed in smoke. When it cleared she had changed into a tawny scaled dragon. However, see wasn¡¯t the humongous size she was yesterday, she was 80 meters large. Even so, she was still big. ¡¸Look, in this form I can carry your things, ok? I can also carry Daichi-san to leap and soar for a while.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡¹ I was thinking of taking my time and letting the golems take the luggage and us, but riding her would be faster and easier. However, ¡¸If the dragon that fell into town yesterday, jumped into town again today¡­it might not be great¡­just take us near the town.¡¹ It¡¯d be bothersome to cause a ruckus. I thought when Hesty patted Ramiyuros¡¯s body and said, ¡¸¡­just in case, I will put my magic, coating on you. If we use this, they won¡¯t see you, as a threat.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you Hesty.¡¹ Let¡¯s make use of anything that we can. ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right. I need to put the coating on myself as well¡­.hm¡¹ It¡¯d been a while but I remembered how. I put it on and it felt like wearing armor made of air again, but it suppressed the overflowing magic from my body. ¡¸Or so it should¡­can you tell Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s very good. It¡¯s suppressing it, much better, than last time. Did you, practice?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, I practiced a bit when I had time.¡¹ I¡¯m glad that I got Hesty¡¯s seal of approval. ¡¸With this, my prep is finished.¡¹ ¡¸Well then, get on my back with the luggage.¡¹ And so we carried the boxes onto Ramiyuros¡¯s back when, ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹ Ramiyuros suddenly shook. ¡¸Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, umm, sorry. That¡¯s where a new scale is growing, so it¡¯s sensitive and my voice came out.¡¹ When I looked again I could see that the scale was colored differently. ¡¸Oh, sorry. I¡¯ll put it down slowly.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹ And so we continued to carry things onto her. ¡¸I¡¯ll be setting off, so find a place to cling onto. Just in case, things can be moved and fixed onto my scales with magic.¡¹ Ramiyuros said then flapped her wings and began to hover. Her scales were hard yet flexible and they fixed us and our luggage firmly to her. All that¡¯s left was to relax and wait while we flew to the city. ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to the festival Master.¡¹ ¡¸Me too.¡¹ This would be the first time I¡¯d seen the streets lively like this. I¡¯m looking forward to that a bit. ¡¸Well then let¡¯s go¡¹ ¡¸Yeah Ramiyuros, I¡¯m counting on you¡¹ ¡¸Roger!¡¹ And so two dragon kings, a spirit, and I headed to the city of Prussia at night. Chapter 93: Town’s Reaction and Dragon’s Reaction Chapter 93: Town¡¯s Reaction and Dragon¡¯s Reaction The Knight Captain was standing near the Observation Squad on the highest terrace in the castle. ¡¸Is there anything abnormal?¡¹ He asked and one of the squad members responded. ¡¸There are no problems Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. With such harsh defenses there aren¡¯t any people who¡¯d cause trouble.¡¹ ¡¸If that¡¯s so then good but¡­¡­¡¹ On the table there was a bottle of alcohol. It was unopened of course, he couldn¡¯t be drinking on the job. He properly trained himself to have an on and off switch when he was on the job or in his free time but, ¡¸Even though there¡¯s a festival now, it¡¯s only the first day, we can¡¯t let our guard¡¯s down.¡¹ ¡¸Osu!¡¹ (Roger!) But then as the soldiers on the roof responded, ¡¸!? Fr-from the west huge magical power is approaching! There are¡­¡­three of them!¡¹ ¡¸Wh-What!?¡¹ A member of the scouts ran over filled with panic. The soldiers who had been relaxing suddenly sat straight up and began to look around cautiously. But, ¡¸Ah, everyone, it¡¯s alright. Please calm yourselves.¡¹ A kind voice said from the entrance of the room. The Knight Captain looked at the door and saw Anne standing there. ¡¸A-Anne-dono? I thought you were looking out on the other side of town?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. But after feeling such large magic power I came here¡­¡­this magic power is definitely Aneue-sama. Un, and Daichi-sama is with her.¡¹ Anne said while standing on the terrace and staring off into the distance. When the soldiers heard the name Daichi, they started feeling tense in a different way. It was a tension mixed with relief and maybe a bit of faith. ¡¸Y-yeah, it¡¯s the hero who protects he town?¡­..then that¡¯s good.¡¹ ¡¸For real, I thought my heart was gonna explode hahaha¡­¡¹ They said with wry smiles. ¡¸That being the case, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­that was a good drill. How to deal with a stressful situation, I¡¯ll have to give Daichi-dono my thanks.¡¹ The Scout Squad all looked at each other with strange looks on their faces. Then as the Knight Captain nodded to himself, they got back to work. ¡¸Well then, I need to tell Dianeia that Daichi-dono has arrived. Someone send a messenger.¡¹ Then as the Knight Captain was in the process of getting a messenger, ¡¸¡­¡­umm Anee-dono? What are you doing?¡¹ Anne was standing on the edge of the terrace. ¡¸Ahh, don¡¯t worry about it. Recently I¡¯ve been suffering from Aneue-sama deficiency and I was thinking of heading over for a bit. I¡¯d be grateful if you tell Dianeia. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? A-Alrig¡­ht?¡¹ ¡¸Well then, see you later!¡¹ And then in front of the panicking Knight Captain, Anne powerfully leapt from the floor of the castle. ********************************************** Ramiyuros¡¯s speed was pretty fast, it only took a few minutes before we reached Prussia. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get off here.¡¹ We were near the gate into Prussia. If we got off here and went on foot, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Or so I thought¡­ ¡¸Master, there¡¯s someone flying towards us from the front.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I looked where Sakura was pointing and¡­ ¡¸A~NE~U~E~SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡¹ Anne was flying towards us with amazing speed and power. Upon seeing that, Hesty quickly raised her hand. ¡¸¡­..I wonder, if I can use magic to, counter attack. If I counter, then she¡¯ll fall though¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t. Ooii Anne! Get down here, then we can talk!¡¹ ¡¸OOOOOOoooookkaaaaayyyyy!¡¹ She looked a bit strange but she came down easily. However, in the process she grabbed hold of Hesty. ¡¸Welcome Aneue-sama. Daichi-sama as well! Thank you for bringing Aneue-sama!¡¹ Anne lowered her head while holding Hesty. ¡¸I didn¡¯t really bring her for you¡­but you noticed even though we put the coating on.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s Aneue-sama¡¯s magic after all! I¡¯ve been hit by it before, how could I not know it!¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s, really, scary¡­¡­¡¹ Hesty feebly mumbled. How should I say this¡­my condolences. ¡¸Well, anyways Daichi-sama¡¯s magic power is not something you can surpress even if you try. I could tell simply from the amount of power.¡¹ ¡¸I put the coating on though?¡¹ It doesn¡¯t really feel like anything, but I do have it on. ¡¸Yes, you do have it on. It¡¯s just that when you approach, the power of an average Dragon King is leaking out.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡¹ I¡¯d gotten Hesty¡¯s stamp of approval, but it looks like I¡¯ve still got some ways to go. ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s talk as we walk into town. There¡¯s still some distance to the town and our store.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, s-sorry. That¡¯s right.¡¹ And so we began to walk and talk. Chapter 94: Gathering of Dragon Kings and Gathering of People Chapter 94: Gathering of Dragon Kings and Gathering of People As we started walking, Anne¡¯s gaze focused on Ramiyuros who was carrying all my boxes of apples. ¡¸By the way, who is the one who turned into a dragon? They have quite a lot of magic¡­¡¹ Oh, that¡¯s right. Anne doesn¡¯t know about Ramiyuros. I thought as Hesty responded in my stead. ¡¸This is, the Sky Dragon King. Ramiyuros.¡¹ ¡¸Oh is it really!? Nice to meet you, I am the Earth Dragon King and my name is Anne.¡¹ Anne bowed politely¡­but Ramiyuros smiled bitterly. ¡¸¡®Nice to meet you¡­huh? Don¡¯t you remember I took care of you along with Hesty when you were young?¡¹ ¡¸R-Really!?¡¹ It seems like a lot happened to this trio in the past. It looks like these two have experience raising kids huh¡­ Setting aside Ramiyuros, Hesty seems like the caring type. ¡¸Fumu fumu, I¡¯d like to hear more about that but¡­¡­¡¹ Anne said while looking ashamed. ¡¸That¡¯s right, I need to report to Dianeia about any new Dragon Kings arriving in the area.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s your duty? Sounds like a job and a half.¡¹ ¡¸No no, Dianeia has helped me with various things. Well then Daichi-sama, would you mind if I borrowed Ramiyuros-sama for a while? I¡¯d like to take her to report if that¡¯d be alright?¡¹ I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s asking me¡­but I don¡¯t really mind. I looked at Ramiyuros and she looked a bit troubled. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Ramiyuros?¡¹ ¡¸Un, well if I went ahead, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the luggage. I was wondering if it¡¯d cause you trouble Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s what it was. I can have the golems carry it so don¡¯t worry.¡¹ She¡¯d helped us get here easily so I can just make some golems to finish off the trip. I should make their bodies. They¡¯d be the normal large sized golems, so I think they should be able to carry the twenty boxes pretty easily. ¡¸As always, you¡¯re quick to come up with a new plan. This isn¡¯t even your magic power spot¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m used to it. ¡ª¡ªOk, I¡¯ll do some simple molding, and everything should be fine.¡¹ I mounted the golem¡¯s shoulder¡­now all that¡¯d be left would be to carry the boxes. ¡¸We¡¯ll be alright here, so don¡¯t worry and go ahead.¡¹ ¡¸O-okay.¡¹ ¡¸Then excuse us for going ahead. We will see you in a while.¡¹ Anne said and took off with Ramiyuros towards the castle. ¡¸¡­¡­well then, let¡¯s get going to the store.¡¹ We set off in their footsteps as we continued on to the city. **************************** We continued into town with the golems carrying our luggage. My store was right near the castle so I wanted to look at the town as we traveled there. That was how it should¡¯ve been but, ¡¸Somehow¡­the streets look pretty empty¡­is it my imagination?¡¹ There were plenty of people when we entered town, but it seemed like the area in front of my golems was pretty barren. Actually it seemed like my golems were the center of attention. I didn¡¯t think that wooden golems would be that rare of I sight¡­I wonder what¡¯s going on. ¡¸Umm, I¡¯ll tell you. Golems, this large, are usually, impossible.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸n, war golems, are a little smaller than, these. Normally, they can¡¯t move well, if they¡¯re this big.¡¹ I¡¯ve never seen war golems so I can¡¯t compare¡­but I understand. I finally get it. ¡¸Wow! Amazing! Are they from the circus?¡¹ ¡¸Amazing!! I wonder how many people are inside of them?¡¹ I heard cheers from around me. I looked at the ends of the street and saw people looking at the golems with eyes that glittered like those of children. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s rare that they have things that are so interesting come to town.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I kinda understand how they feel.¡¹ ¡¸Also, well, your body lets off so much magic power, that the people who can feel it, avoid you.¡¹ Hesty pointed and I saw some people dressed in swords and armor. They were adventurers that seemed disciplined, they moved smoothly and naturally. They seemed to be knights from another city. They walked down the road and when they saw me, they tried to keep as much distance as they could. ¡¸The people, who avoid you are strong, and the ones who don¡¯t are normal people, confident people, or idiots. But still¡­this town has quite a lot of strong, people. They are properly, keeping their distance.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­there¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to say, but this does make it easier to get to the shop so I¡¯ll leave it as it is for now.¡¹ And so we continued to travel towards the store on the golems. Chapter 94.5: —Side Dianeia— Critical Situation x2 Chapter 94.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Critical Situation x2 Dianeia was in her office making preparations for her teleportation. ¡¸After I talk to the Princess I¡¯ll return there. I need to set it¡­¡­¡¹ Since it¡¯s that Princess she¡¯ll go around wherever she wants during the festival, she could be left to her own devices. With that in mind Dianeia set her teleportation to Daichi¡¯s shop. And as she finished that¡­ ¡¸Princess. I have brought the First Princess.¡¹ The Knight Captain said as he opened the door. Then, ¡¸Onee-sama~ Good evening~~¡¹ The Princess brushed past the Knight Captain and jumped into the office. Her pretty dress swayed as she latched onto Dianeia. ¡¸Yes, good evening Athena. However, you should keep your manners in mind when entering a room. Manners are important for a Princess.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ok! I¡¯ll remember next time.¡¹ Athena nodded obediently. ¡¸Then ok. Have you been well?¡¹ ¡¸Yep! I¡¯ve been really well! I sped up my schedule so I could come to the festival and see the strong people~¡¹ Athena said as she puffed up her chest with pride. As Dianeia patted her head, ¡¸That¡¯s improper, Princess Athena.¡¹ Another woman stepped into the room. She was a slim and proper woman. ¡¸Umm, you are?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, please excuse me Princess Dianeia (TN:she¡¯s using oujo for Athena and hime for Dianeia¡­it¡¯s hard to get this nuance) I am called Karen. Princess Athena was the one who found me.¡¹ She said and bowed politely. Dianeia could feel strong power from her body. So this woman was the ¡®private army¡¯ Athena had talked about. Dianeia thought she was indeed strong. ¡¸Yes, best regards, Karen.¡¹ Dianeia lightly responded. ¡¸Y¡¯know Onee-sama, Karen is amazing! She¡¯s my combat teacher too!¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸No no, I¡¯m just teaching her the basics of the basics.¡¹ Fufu, Karen lightly laughed. You could feel her composure from that simple laugh. The Princess¡¯s guard huh¡­she must be quite strong or she would¡¯ve never been acknowledged by the king¡­ ¡­¡­she must be a strong warrior. I wonder where she picked her up from. Dianeia was about to ask Karen when someone spoke up. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you while you¡¯re talking Dianeia-sama. Do you have a moment? There is a new Dragon King that¡¯s come¡­¡¹ Anne said as she walked into the room with a full-figured woman¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­Dragon King?¡¹ At that instant, Karen¡¯s atmosphere completely changed. Magic power exploded out from her body causing the very air around her to shake. It was enough to cause fear for your life. ¡¸You are¡­¡­the Sky Dragon King Ramiyuros and Earth Dragon King Anne huh?¡¹ With one glance Karen had seen through them. But that didn¡¯t cause Anne or Ramiyuros any surprise. ¡¸And you are the Dragon King of Power, Karen¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed. Are you coming or leaving?¡¹ And so Anne and Ramiyuros released their magic power as well. The enormous magic power clashed and caused the atmosphere within the room to warp. ¡¸A, Ahh¡­¡­¡¹ The Knight Captain had backed away from the main source of the power, unable to approach, and the soldiers outside the room were already unable to move. But, Dianeia was different. ¡­¡­this isn¡¯t good¡­¡­Athena¡­at least Athena¡­¡­ Among the people who had been rendered immobile, Dianeia alone stepped forward. Feeling such a crisis, she took action to ensure Athena¡¯s safety. ¡¸Hya, Onee-sama¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡¶Teleport¡·¡­!¡¹ Anywhere would be fine. For now she needed to get her away from here. With that thought, she teleported without thinking of the consequences. ¡­¡­with this, at least Athena would be safe. Even if this room was destroyed instantly, she would be safe. Dianeia thought as she once again looked at the situation in the room. Ramiyuros, Anne, and Karen all approached each other and¡­ ¡ªSlap!¡ª With a loud sound clasped their hands in a handshake. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while Ramiyuros! You doing alright!?¡¹ ¡¸Yep I¡¯ve been well Karen~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ From there they began shaking their clasped hands. From their appearance, they seemed to get along well. ¡¸And you too Anne! I¡¯m happy to see you doing so well!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much Karen ane-sama.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s going on?¡¹ Dianeia was unable to understand what had just occurred. The situation had been touch and go just a few seconds ago¡­what had happened? She looked on in mute amazement as Anne bowed her head apologetically. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Karen ane-sama insists that when we of the same race greet each other, it be through clashing our magic power. She¡¯s a bit of a muscle-head¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I see¡­¡¹ Dianeia realized she¡¯d misunderstood what was going on. She was so embarrassed¡­her cheeks turned red. ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. I was about to tell you¡­but you moved very well.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Moved well?¡¹ ¡¸Well, when Karen ane-sama emits her magic most people end up like that.¡¹ Anne said and indicated the soldiers outside the room who couldn¡¯t stand. ¡¸W-well I suppose. Compared to Daichi-dono, this much is fine.¡¹ She¡¯d seen more powerful magic many times, and had experienced it well. ¡­¡­thanks to that, she¡¯d developed some resistance. She would no longer leak with only a dragon king¡¯s power. She couldn¡¯t be any more thankful to Daichi. ¡¸Hey, Karen ane-sama apologize as well. The room is all cracked.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­uhh¡­I¡¯m sorry. I caused such a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll reimburse you so please forgive me.¡¹ Karen politely bowed her head. Now she seemed like a well-mannered Dragon King. ¡¸W-well, it¡¯s alright even without the reimbursement.¡¹ ¡¸I am thankful¡­¡­by the way, where is Princess Athena? I took my eyes off of her during the greeting, and somehow, she disappeared.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹ Dianeia just remembered. She had teleported Athena. Then she remembered where she¡¯d set the teleportation. ¡¸I-I sent her to Daichi-dono¡¯s p-place¡­without permission¡­?¡¹ The thought sent shivers down her spine and caused her to break out in a cold sweat. ¡¸I-I may have really done it this time¡­¡­¡¹ Chapter 95: A Sight I Haven’t Seen in Quite Some Time Chapter 95: A Sight I Haven¡¯t Seen in Quite Some Time After I¡¯d made the giant tree above the shop smaller so that it wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance, I started cleaning up the shop. Since I¡¯d forcefully cultivated that giant apple tree, the store was a bit warped. After fixing that, the interior was a bit ruined, so I had a bit to fix. ¡¸At this rate it looks like we¡¯ll only be able to open up tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸I suppose so. But I had been wanting to give this place a good cleaning, so this is the perfect opportunity.¡¹ Sakura said with a smile as she continued to pile up the boxes of apples. ¡¸Upsy daisy¡­well for now I¡¯ll leave them like this.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, thank you.¡¹ After carrying a few more boxes in from the outside, all I¡¯d have to do was get the mini-golems to begin the operation and we¡¯d be set. As I was thinking that things were going to plan, Sakura suddenly looked at an empty space. ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s a magic response. Something is arriving in the middle of the room Master.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm, the type of magical reaction indicates that it is from teleportation magic.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so you can tell that kind of stuff¡­if it¡¯s teleporting then maybe it¡¯s Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder. I don¡¯t know for sure.¡¹ She had told us that she¡¯d guide us around town tonight¡­I wonder if she came for that? I thought and looked at the center of the room. Then, ¡¸Th-this is¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸H-Hm?¡¹ Against my expectations, what appeared was a small girl in a pretty dress. ************************************** Athena remembered her elder sister teleporting her. ¡­¡­for her to be able to move to save her amidst the powerful magical maelstrom¡­she felt her sister was amazing. As she thought that she looked around at where she¡¯d been teleported to. It was a spacious wooden room. There were two people looking at her. ¡­¡­maybe she¡¯d accidentally entered some unknown person¡¯s home. She thought and was about to open her mouth when, ¡¸Wh¡­¡­.at¡­¡­?¡¹ She could barely move her lips. That wasn¡¯t all, her body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. After realizing the condition of her body she suddenly had a flash of understanding. ¡­¡­wh-what is with this p-person¡¯s magic power?? The magic that was overflowing from the woman¡¯s body as he looked at her, completely overwhelmed and crushed her own. Furthermore, the man next to her was even more powerful. A monstrously powerful magic gushed from his body causing her body to freeze. ¡­¡­I-I¡¯m going to die¡­¡­ That thought exploded through Athena¡¯s mind as she frantically began casting. It was an emergency escape magic that her elder sister had taught her long ago. ¡¸E-emergen-Emergency Telepo¡ª¡­¡­¡¹ But her teeth wouldn¡¯t stop chattering and her tongue was twisted. She couldn¡¯t speak out and use the magic. At that moment, ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Hi¡­¡­.ah¡­¡¹ She was scared out of her immobility when he called out. At any rate she couldn¡¯t stay here a second longer. She needed to leave, now. She looked around and spotted the door to the room behind her and began to move towards it. ¡ª¡ªat that moment the door opened. ¡¸n, I¡¯ve brought more, boxes. I¡¯ll leave them,¡ª¡ªhuh? Who¡¯s this girl?¡¹ A white haired girl bumped into Athena as she was carrying a box inside, but the feeling didn¡¯t stop at a simple bump, Athena could feel explosively powerful magic inside of the other girl. ¡¸!!?¡¹ Athena leapt backward and almost fell. But, ¡¸Oioi, you¡¯re staggering around¡­are you alright?¡¹ The man with the monstrous magic power gently reached out and supported her with his hand. ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ This was Athena¡¯s limit. She collapsed to the ground on her butt. ¡¸Ah¡¹ ¡¸Fueee¡­¡­¡¹(crying sound) And just like that, she spectacularly wet herself. Chapter 96: Custody of a Person Chapter 96: Custody of a Person My store¡¯s intruder had panicked at first, but seemed calm now and was sitting on a chair. She had changed from her wet clothes as well. ¡¸Umm, thank you for the change of underwear¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good that Hesty¡¯s fit you. If you want to thank someone, thank her.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I know, you had coating, but I forgot to tell you, not to touch people.¡¹ Hesty said as she carried boxes of apples inside. ¡¸Umm, and I¡¯m sorry for dirtying the store. Umm¡­¡­Daichi onii-san.¡¹ Seems like I¡¯ve naturally become an onii-san. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but age-wise it fits so it can¡¯t be helped. Well, setting that aside, ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I just had to manipulate the floorboards a bit to clean it. ¡ª¡ªUh, Athena right? You came here from Dianeia¡¯s place right?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹ I already had a tentative grip on the situation. Apparently there was some sort of a fight at the castle and she was sent here. In that case, they¡¯ll be here soon enough. I¡¯m next to the castle after all. I¡¯m not especially busy so I suppose I can look after her for a little while. I can¡¯t go kicking people out into the cold of the night now can I? ¡­¡­though I do have a problem with people randomly teleporting into my place. Furthermore, it was sudden for Athena as well, she¡¯s still jumpy. ¡¸Hey Athena.¡¹ ¡¸Hya Yeas! W-what is it!?¡¹ This happens whenever I call out to her. She freezes up. ¡¸Haa, you know, you don¡¯t have to be so wound up ok?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes ok!¡¹ This isn¡¯t working. She¡¯s completely wooden. If she continues with this level of mental stress there¡¯s a definite possibility for another leak. Her replacement underwear would become useless and the floor would be dirty again. ¡­¡­It¡¯d be good if there was something that could reduce her nervousness. As I thought on that problem¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­gulp¡¹ I heard a gulping sound from Athena. I was wondering what was up when I saw she was looking at the golem making juice behind the counter. ¡¸Umm, Athena¡­are you thirsty?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah, umm¡­¡­I am¡­a little bit.¡¹ That was reasonable given both how much she leaked and how much nervous sweat she had produced. She was probably suffering from a lack of fluids. ¡¸Golem.¡¹ It was a small sized golem I¡¯d made using the materials I¡¯d brought. Then, ¡¸Bring the test product.¡¹ I said and the golem moved briskly behind the counter. ¡¸Eh¡­¡­you can use such a complex golem without using a wand or staff?¡¹ ¡¸Use¡­I only use them because it¡¯s convenient.¡¹ It¡¯s not like it has any particular will, consciousness, or instructions. ¡¸It can move that well without any will or consciousness¡­¡­that¡¯s amazing.¡¹ As she watched the golem, Athena became slightly less nervous. I noticed it when I got into town¡­but golems might be popular with kids. I should ask Dianeia, I thought as the mini golem came back. It was carrying two steaming cups on a tray. I picked them up and handed one to Athena. ¡¸Here, drink it. It should give you a bit more pep.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­it¡¯s warm desu. But what is it¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Hot apple cider(juice)¡¹ The golems with magic stones in them could heat those stones as they squeezed the juice creating this drink. Then you need to dilute it with water so people can drink it¡­that¡¯s the trial product. ¡¸Yep, the apples have been watered down quite a bit, but it should taste fine.¡¹ From a single sip it tasted just like normal apple juice. It¡¯d be good if we lightly seasoned it as well. I think we could sell this. As she watched me drink it normally, Athena tentatively tasted the juice. Then, ¡¸Delicious¡­¡­¡¹ Then she lightly breathed in and out through her mouth. It seems like she needed to cool off a bit. ¡¸Well, Dianeia will be here soon, so just relax here. When they get here I¡¯ll take you out to meet them.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Thank you¡­¡­!¡¹ And so I continued readying the shop as I looked after Dianeia¡¯s acquaintance. Chapter 96.5: —Side Dianeia— Unlimited Power Chapter 96.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Unlimited Power A short while after Princess Athena had been teleported. Dianeia finished explaining the teleportation to Karen. She was trying to calm Karen, who was frowning, by telling her that she¡¯d sent Athena to an acquaintance¡¯s house so it¡¯s alright, but¡­ ¡¸Fumu, then this teleportation hasn¡¯t put Princess Athena in danger?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah. I trust Daichi-dono, furthermore he¡¯s the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met. Plus, this town is friendly with him so I don¡¯t think anything bad will happen.¡¹ He may be a bit angry because of the sudden teleportation. That¡¯s why Dianeia was preparing an apology for Daichi and preparing the knights to help him to appease any anger he might have¡­just in case. ¡­¡­plus she had asked Anne and Ramiyuros to go ahead to help mediate. After that, there wouldn¡¯t be time for them to report back so she wouldn¡¯t know the situation. If he was truly angry, then she was prepared to apologize with a dogeza. ¡­¡­after all, the fault lay completely with their side this time¡­¡­ She¡¯d feel grateful if only an apology was needed. But she kept the dogeza in mind just in case as she prepared. At that moment, ¡¸Mu¡­¡­.?¡¹ Karen¡¯s head snapped to the side and looked out the empty window. ¡¸Wh-what is it Karen-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Just now I felt a colossal magic power. I felt it from a building in town¡­.what was that¡­¡­it¡¯s an impossible amount of magic power¡­.!?¡¹ ¡¸O-ohhh¡­¡­I see.¡¹ Karen¡¯s body was shaking. For a Dragon King to have such a reaction, there was only one person qualified for such a reaction. Actually, it was the person they were about to go meet. ¡¸Karen-dono, the owner of that magic power is my acquaintance¡­actually he¡¯s my benefactor. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ ¡¸Even if you say so¡­¡­¡¹ Karen¡¯s eyes suddenly changed in the middle of that sentence. They suddenly became cold and sharp. The magic power flowing from her body suddenly changed. ¡¸Karen-dono?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­just now the magic defenses on Princess Athena¡¯s dress have been released. Were they forcefully erased? They shouldn¡¯t deactivate unless she takes her clothes off¡­¡­¡¹ Karen said with a serious look on her face as she nervously observed the town. ¡¸Does Prussia have any highway robbery?¡¹ ¡¸W-well almost none. This city prides itself on good public order.¡¹ ¡¸Even though that may be so, the dress¡¯s magical defenses were cancelled¡­¡­Did something happen to her body?¡¹ Karen nodded and looked even more seriously out at the town. Then after a few seconds she focused on a singular location. The lower part of the window¡­where Daichi¡¯s shop was¡­ ¡¸So the location of the Princess¡¯s reaction and the colossal magic power are there huh?¡­..For it to be so close¡­just wait for me Princess Athena¡­!¡¹ Karen yelled out in agitation and jumped onto the windowsill. ¡¸U-ummm Karen-dono?¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached to pull her back¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Princess Dianeia. I¡¯ll be going first. If I¡¯m destroyed by the huge magic power, I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you¡­¡­UOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡¹ ¡¸W-wait please! K-Karen-dono!?¡¹ Without even hesitating, Karen cried out as she leapt from the window. Then with incredible speed she crashed to the ground and charged towards Daichi¡¯s store. ¡¸¡­¡­T-this is really bad!¡¹ A chill went down Dianeia¡¯s back. There was no time to prepare. Dianeia immediately chased after her towards Daichi¡¯s shop. Chapter 97: The Many People Who Come Across You Chapter 97: The Many People Who Come Across You ¡¸Kn-Knight Captain! I-I¡¯m prepared to stop them with my life on the line! I-I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you!¡¹ Leaving that sentence behind, Dianeia teleported from the castle to the area near Daichi¡¯s store. But she didn¡¯t see Karen there. However, she did feel a lot of magic power coming from inside the shop. Daichi¡¯s store was surrounded by a giant tree filled with magic power so it had quite a bit of sound-proofing and defensive power. So, when you looked from the outside you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear there was anything wrong except for a small commotion. ¡¸This is bad!¡¹ She could feel both Daichi and Karen¡¯s presence inside of the store. The worst case scenario would be a clash between Karen and Daichi. She could already predict who¡¯d win, but she hoped Karen wouldn¡¯t challenge him¡­ ¡­however she knew that Karen was attached to Athena. So, if Athena acknowledged Daichi as an enemy¡­a fight might break out. ¡­¡­even if a fight didn¡¯t break out, her greeting was to hit each other with magic power. To Daichi that might appear to be a hostile act. This situation was really bad. The town might be destroyed. Daichi was considerate of people who were amiable¡­but he was merciless to his enemies. She knew that best of all. ¡­¡­How could she¡­stop them? Would she be able to mediate? If she were to get between a Dragon King and Daichi while they were fighting, all that¡¯d be left for her was to wait for death. Though she had met and interacted with many Dragon Kings by now, those women were originally incomparably stronger than humans. Even though Dianeia was training herself so she wouldn¡¯t lose out to them, right now she was still too weak. ¡¸Still¡­¡­I can¡¯t just stand by the sidelines and watch as a full on war starts.¡¹ And above all, while a Dragon King¡¯s anger was scary¡­she was much more frightened of Daichi¡¯s anger. She wanted to run away right now, but she was reaping what she¡¯d sown. She couldn¡¯t just abandon everything like this. ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡­¡­¡¹ She forced her shaking legs forward as she put her hand on the door to the store. ¡¸Sorry Daichi-dono! I¡¯m coming in!¡¹ Then she looked in and saw¡ª¡ª ¡¸Thank you very much for taking care of our Princess. Furthermore, I¡¯d like to thank you for the wonderful refreshments.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. I couldn¡¯t just leave her like that.¡¹ ¡¸No, even so, thank you very much. I¡¯m thankful for happening across such a strong person like yourself.¡¹ Karen was politely conversing and bowing to Daichi. ¡¸Daichi-oniisan, this juice is good. Can I have another?¡¹ ¡¸Drink as much as you let out.¡¹ ¡¸Uuu, you¡¯re teasing me Daichi-oniisan¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haha sorry sorry.¡¹ Furthermore, Daichi and Athena were strangely friendly and intimate. ¡¸¡ª¡ªEh?¡¹ Dianeia looked on in blank astonishment. ************************************** ¡¸Oh! You¡¯re finally here Dianeia?¡¹ A few minutes after Athena was teleported here, Dianeia finally arrived. ¡¸Th-this¡­what happened?¡¹ ¡¸What happened? You sent Athena here and her guardian came¡­so I¡¯m handing her over¡­that¡¯s all.¡¹ The woman named Karen, had politely knocked on the door and called out. I was surprised that a person I didn¡¯t know was knocking on my front door. However, she was very polite and didn¡¯t seem like a bad sort. She was Athena¡¯s friend and protector, plus Hesty knew her, so I invited her inside. ¡¸Really, thank you very much. If Daichi wasn¡¯t here I would¡¯ve despaired¡­¡­¡¹ I just went with the flow when I decided to care for Athena. I¡¯ve been thanked so much that I feel a bit embarrassed. Well anyways, I¡¯m glad I could hand the girl over to her guardian. ¡¸I heard that the teleportation was an emergency. I suppose it couldn¡¯t be helped, but try not to be so rash next time ok?¡¹ I had heard from them that Dianeia had teleported Athena when she thought a fight was breaking out. I understand it couldn¡¯t be helped because it was an emergency, but I¡¯d like to be told beforehand if you set my store as a teleportation point. So I lightly admonished the woman who stood frozen at the front door but, ¡¸N? Oi, are you listening?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹ Her face looked as if she had lost her spirit and she collapsed onto the floor. Then, ¡¸Thank goodness¡­¡­¡¹ She said as tears started to fall from her eyes. ¡¸Oioi, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N-nothing. I just fired myself up for no reason.¡¹ She said and wiped her eyes and stood up. But she was abnormally pidgeon-toed. ¡¸Oi, did you¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Th-this time it¡¯s alright! A bit came out, but my underwear stopped it! I didn¡¯t dirty the floor!¡¹ ? That¡¯s not the issue here. Why does this Witch Princess relax everything including her bladder? I really didn¡¯t expect my store to be watered twice on the first day. Though the second time was only an attempt. ¡¸¡­¡­well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Go get changed.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Thank you for your concern Daichi-dono¡­¡­I will apologize and guide you around town, so could you give me some of your time tonight?¡¹ ¡¸Ok fine, but you¡¯re wasting time, so go change and come back.¡¹ Thank you! And Dianeia teleported back. ¡¸But still, we¡¯ve got a lot of guests tonight¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯d made the living space quite large, but it was almost full. Hesty, her acquaintance Karen, her charge Athena, Dianeia, then us. It looks as though the festival tonight will be lively. Chapter 98: Information Before Enjoying the Festival Chapter 98: Information Before Enjoying the Festival Dianeia had changed and returned. Then Athena, Karen, and Dianeia once again bowed. ¡¸Well then once again let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I am one of the Dragon Kings, Karen. I have come here as Princess Athena¡¯s protector.¡¹ ¡¸I am Athena. I am a Princess who lives in the Capitol with father¡­I mean the King.¡¹ A princess and her private forces huh? First time I¡¯m hearing it. Why are people of such social status gathering in my store? My store had been empty till now, but all of a sudden it¡¯s gotten full. Though it is busy right now, ¡¸There aren¡¯t any customers here for the grand opening¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful with my teleportation.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, please do.¡¹ As long as you understand then it¡¯s alright. But I¡¯m just wondering how long these princesses are planning on staying in my store. ¡¸It¡¯s already pretty late, is it alright if you don¡¯t go back?¡¹ I asked and Athena looked a bit troubled as she looked at me. ¡¸Daichi-oniisan I have something to ask, would you listen?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind listening, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s about what our objective was in coming to this town¡­¡­Karen can I tell him?¡¹ ¡¸I think it should be fine. There would be no way for our movements to go unnoticed by such a strong man. Plus, Hesty is one of the most experienced Dragon Kings.¡¹ After obtaining Karen¡¯s support, Athena began to speak. (TN: The Elemental Spirit is vague as to whether there is one or many so keep that in mind) ¡¸¡­¡­.actually The Four Elemental Spirit(s) (Earth, Water, Fire, Wind) ran away from the Royal Capital¡¯s treasury.¡¹ ¡¸What? The Four Elemental Spirit(s) should be the country¡¯s defensive trump card¡­.they ran away?¡¹ ¡¸Un, for some reason they drilled a hole through the treasury and ran. So we came here to capture the run away spirit. This is the order of the country and my father.¡¹ Athena said and gazed out the window. ¡¸The spirit has a nature that seeks the most magically rich area. So we came to Prussia with the most magically inclined people. Plus the festival was happening which improved the chances further.¡¹ ¡¸I see, so things are stacked in your favor? ¡­¡­.I would¡¯ve been happy if you¡¯d told me so in the first place.¡¹ Dianeia said while frowning and Athena bowed her head. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Onee-sama. We were in such a rush that we only sent news that we were coming and I was going to tell you in person.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I teleported you before you were able to tell me. So now I¡¯m getting this information.¡¹ ¡¸Un, and Daichi-oniisan is here as well. I¡¯m glad I could tell him.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Why does this matter to me?¡¹ According to this conversation, this really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. ¡¸Umm well, it¡¯s because Daichi-oniisan has such huge magic power. The spirits should be drawn to you.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­I see. But would drawing them to me cause anything bad?¡¹ I asked and Athena shook her head. ¡¸With Daichi-oniisan¡¯s power, there should be no harm. However, there will be trouble if we try to catch it during the height of the festival. I am apologizing in advance if we interrupt your fun. that¡¯s why I thought of telling you now.¡¹ Fumu fumu, so she might end up putting a damper on the festivities. Well, I can tolerate that much. ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t cause me any real harm, then I don¡¯t really mind.¡¹ I¡¯ll just enjoy myself moderately. It¡¯d be good if no one interferes with everyone¡¯s fun. It¡¯s good that I can prepare myself for any trouble this time. ¡¸Thank goodness. Then we can collect the spirit without worrying right Karen?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. We will begin tonight¡­¡­.it¡¯s almost time so shall we depart?¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you for tonight Daichi-oniisan. I¡¯m glad I could meet an Onii-san-like person on my first night here.¡¹ Athena said as she smiled. I don¡¯t really remember doing much of anything, but it¡¯s good as long as she¡¯s happy. ¡¸You really saved me. I will show my gratitude on another day.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, see ya¡¹ ¡¸Thanks Daichi-oniisan. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow~¡¹ They said as they left for the castle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Only Dianeia was left in my store. ¡¸So¡­why are you the only one left?¡¹ I asked and she answered while blushing. ¡¸W-well, I was going to guide you around. I showed you a disgraceful sight, and I was hoping to make up for this mistake tonight by guiding you around.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? You have a lot to do as Princess right? You don¡¯t really have to guide me you know?¡¹ Things like gathering spirits sound like it¡¯s gonna be an ordeal. I was wondering if she didn¡¯t need to help out. ¡¸Yeah, there may come a time when they ask for my assistance, but as of now, they have not. Furthermore¡­¡­.it may be selfish but¡­.I want to prioritize going around the festival with you over my duties as a princess¡­¡¹ She said with red cheeks and a voice that seemed like it would disappear at any moment. Well, if she wanted to then I had no reason to stop her. ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll leave the guidance to you.¡¹ ¡¸R-really!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­why are you surprised?¡¹ She was the one who asked to do it. ¡¸W-well I thought you might refuse¡­¡­I showed you such a disgraceful sight after all¡­¡¹ This and that are different things. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m thankful for someone generous like Dianeia guiding us¡­someone who knows the town.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see. Thank goodness¡­¡­Th-then leave everything to me! I know every place from the famous to the hidden!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, we¡¯ll be in your care Dianeia.¡¹ And so we decided to head out into the night. Chapter 99: The Streetscape Chapter 99: The Streetscape Dianeia guided our group to the shopping district¡¯s main street. Sakura and Hesty glanced at the storefronts and seemed to be having a good time. I was really enjoying myself watching them but, ¡¸There are really a lot of people huh¡­¡­.¡¹ Even though it was late at night, there were a lot of people here¡­after all it was a festival. Although it wasn¡¯t to the degree that you couldn¡¯t walk without bumping into someone, it was cramped. However, for some reason there was an air pocket around our group so we didn¡¯t feel the press of the crowd. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that there were a lot of people. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s like this¡­there are still much fewer people than during the day. It was much more crowded.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡ª¡ªok then let¡¯s stay inside during the day¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ha, you made your decision fast Daichi-dono. Well, I guess¡­leaving this main street aside, the area around the castle won¡¯t be crowded so you can loiter around there I think.¡¹ I don¡¯t like loitering around in crowds, so I¡¯m grateful for that at least. I¡¯m grateful for the care she¡¯s showing¡­ ¡¸Hyahha~ isn¡¯t that Boss?¡¹ I heard a voice call out from behind me. I turned to look and saw a head reflecting the light of a streetlamp. ¡¸Ash huh? It¡¯s been a while.¡¹ ¡¸Osu! It¡¯s been a while Boss!¡¹ The Shining Heads were assembled behind Ash. There were about the same number of them as the time they came to raid my house. They greeted me one after another and bowed their heads. ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re patrolling the festival. We were hired by the Princess over there.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, with this kind of festival there are a lot of altercations. The knights alone would not be able to handle it. We made up the numbers by using accomplished adventurers.¡¹ Those Shining Heads seem to be a part of that. Well, with this many people there are bound to be a few disagreements. This should be expected when you gather so many people together. As I thought that¡­ ¡¸Hey! You just stepped on my foot didn¡¯t you!?¡¹ ¡¸Haa!? Don¡¯t go spouting bull!¡¹ On a connected street it sounded like two men were in a scuffle. They were both muscular with one holding a sword and the other a staff. Just by looking at them you could tell they were adventurers. Speak of the devil and he appears¡­there were people causing trouble right here, and when I looked over at them¡­ ¡¸Hyahha, you guys are making trouble?¡¹ Ash called out and slowly approached them. His voice was calm but his eyes were sharp. ¡¸Haa!? Who are y¡ª¡ªyou¡¯re the Shining Heads¡¯ leader!?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ I¡¯m Ash the leader of Shining Head. I¡¯m patrolling around here¡­but you guys wouldn¡¯t possibly be causing a problem¡­right?¡¹ Ash asked calmly and the two men vigorously nodded and threw their arms around the other¡¯s shoulders. ¡¸¡¸No! We aren¡¯t causing any problems!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ I see. Then that¡¯s good. Enjoy the festival, ok?¡¹ and so the two that had been fighting, disappeared into the crowd while still holding each other¡¯s shoulders. After seeing that, the people in the surrounding all erupted into whispered conversations. ¡¸Amazing, that¡¯s what you¡¯d expect from such a monstrous party with over 90% completion rate¡­just by looking and talking they¡¯re that overwhelming.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I heard they changed their base of operations to Prussia¡­but it was actually true¡­¡¹ Wow¡­these Shining Head guys actually seem quite famous. I don¡¯t come to town often so this is the first time that I¡¯ve seen their fame¡­ ¡¸Ash¡­you guys are really popular huh?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ we¡¯re just so so¡­¡­.we¡¯re not even close to you Boss.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m not famous or popular though?¡¹ I just stayed in the forest and lived peacefully. ¡¸Hyahha~¡­¡­.Boss is the Hero that protected the town from dragons. If they knew what you looked like then I think they¡¯d swamp you. I think we should split up pretty soon you know? Right now me and the Princess are with you so you¡¯re standing out quite a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. Dianeia is a princess after all.¡¹ If you saw the princess walking around of course it¡¯d stand out. ¡¸Yep, if there was a single person who knew what you looked like it¡¯d spread like the plague.¡¹ Hmm, with the Hesty and Ramiyuros matters there were quite a few people who knew my face. That being the case, just standing around here wouldn¡¯t be good for me. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s go to the next place. Dianeia I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok, roger.¡¹ ¡¸Well then, we¡¯re off. Do your best~¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ let¡¯s get a drink together soon.¡¹ And so we began to walk to the next location. ********************************* A few seconds after Daichi left. Ash¡¯s body was covered in sweat. A cold sweat ran down his face as he breathed roughly. ¡¸Haa¡­¡­huuu¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸L-Leader are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸W-well¡­.when you stand near that man, you can really feel the difference in power.¡¹ Ash looked at the place where Daichi had walked away. His path was completely empty of people and it stayed that way for a while. ¡¸Really amazing¡­¡­when I sent out my own magic power he didn¡¯t even react¡­in fact his overwhelmed my own completely.¡¹ When he had gone to stop the fight, he emitted his magic power. His opponents were only amateur adventurers, but an even more powerful magic was suddenly focused on them. It suddenly and completely engulfed them. It was so ludicrously powerful that it wasn¡¯t even funny. ¡¸But that¡¯s why we admire him.¡¹ Ash laughed. Then he called out to the Shining Heads members. ¡¸Hyahha~ fire yourselves up boys! We¡¯re gonna keep going¡ª!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!!¡¹ Chapter 100: Wandering Around and Enjoying the Festival Chapter 100: Wandering Around and Enjoying the Festival We walked through the town with Dianeia. This was the first time I¡¯d had the opportunity to take it easy and stroll through the town. This made it fun just to go around sight seeing. As my gaze flitted here and there¡­. ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s face was red and she seemed giddy with her eyes wandering. ¡¸What¡¯s up Dianeia? Are you tired again?¡¹ ¡¸N-no¡­I may be a bit tired but it¡¯s no that. This is my first experience walking around the town with people like this (a man). It makes me feel a bit giddy.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it is a festival after all¡­¡¹ Since you¡¯re walking among such a lively crowd I can understand that you might be cheerful. ¡¸Well, I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t overdo things and collapse again¡­¡¹ She had collapsed from overwork only a few days ago after all. ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­.you really helped me out. It¡¯s thanks to you that I can face each day like this. Really¡­there¡¯s so much to thank you for¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia spaced out while staring at my face. ¡¸Thank you. I know I¡¯ve said it before, and I may end up saying it much more from now on¡­but I want to give you my thanks once more.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no need to give me your thanks again. I¡¯ve only done what I needed and what I wanted to do, to live a peaceful life.¡¹ ¡¸Hearing you say that puts me at ease¡­¡­and hearing that doing what you wanted ended with you being here with me¡­makes me kind of happy.¡¹ She said while blushing and scratching at her cheek as she quickly averted her eyes. She¡¯s such a busy girl looking here and there. Well, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not doing the same. I¡¯m looking around at all the people and things there are to see. As I thought that, Dianeia seemed to panic a bit as she continued speaking. ¡¸U-umm, Daichi-dono. Sorry to change the subject but, where did Anne-dono and Ramiyuros-dono go?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Where? Anne didn¡¯t come back after she headed to your place you know?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ We hadn¡¯t seen her again after we split up. Dianeia tilted her head in confusion. ¡¸You haven¡¯t seen her?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­I already received her report. Then she said that she¡¯d go ahead to your place Daichi-dono¡­..I wonder where she went?¡¹ Fumu fumu. We may have missed each other then¡­ ¡¸Well, we¡¯ll meet her eventually. It¡¯s a big town but it¡¯s not like I go anywhere¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lost or drunk either.¡¹ ¡¸Umu¡­I guess.¡¹ ¡¸Well just in case, I¡¯ll make a small golem in place of a landmark.¡¹ It seems to be a rare thing so it should stand out. I took an apple seed out of my pocket, put it in the ground, and grew it. Then I shaped it into a person shape. ¡¸n~, unexpectedly it felt pretty good growing it here. Does this town¡¯s soil have a lot of magic power?¡¹ ¡¸Haha, it can¡¯t be compared to your home. However, since you¡¯re quite close to town, the magic power in the soil has improved. I¡¯m quite grateful.¡¹ I¡¯m just living normally. However, thanks to that it was easy to make the golem, so that¡¯s good. AS I thought that I mixed the wood with a magic stone. Then a 1 meter tall wooden doll smoothly stood and began to walk. ¡¸You¡¯re speed has increased, and I can feel the overflowing magic power from this golem. It has incredible abilities.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­.it¡¯s only a landmark¡­¡¹ With a golem walking amongst the people, it¡¯d be easier to spot. Furthermore, though it may be small, it is a golem. It can also do manual labor. For now, let¡¯s just have it walk next to me like usual. ¡¸Dianeia, if you get tired from walking you can ride this.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Well, didn¡¯t you just say you were tired? Just tell me when you can¡¯t hold on any longer, ok?¡¹ ¡¸O-ok, th-thank you Daichi-dono¡­¡­But I¡¯m still alright. I still want to walk with you some more.¡¹ Dianeia said and lowered her head. Well, if she says she¡¯s alright I¡¯ll leave her be. I¡¯ll tell Sakura and Hesty too. ¡¸Sakura, Hesty. If you get tired or if you have too much luggage you can get on this guy or put things on him.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, thank you very much Master.¡¹ ¡¸n, understood.¡¹ And so I walked around the town with the three of them and my golem. Chapter 100.5: —Side Anne— Lost Dragon and the Day of Flames Chapter 100.5: ¡ªSide Anne¡ª Lost Dragon and the Day of Flames Anne and Ramiyuros were some distance from the main street and were standing in front of a large bonfire. The flames were ignited on the crossed wood that was piled up to nearly one meter. ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that after we got lost, we ended up being asked to keep the night¡¯s watch¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m just glad I can be useful to the people here¡­¡¹ After they left the castle they wanted to head towards Daichi¡¯s store¡­but before they realized it, they¡¯d ended up here. They were then asked to look after the fire by the townspeople and now they were standing here. ¡¸Still¡­this bonfire is pretty big for being made by humans.¡¹ ¡¸Well today seems to be the Day of Flames after all¡­the days of this holiday are divided into the days of Earth, Flame, Water, and Wind. The flames are to indicate which of them this is apparently¡­¡¹ Tomorrow they¡¯d have a water pillar and the next they¡¯d have a flag that produces wind. ¡­¡­.the day of earth had been halted by Ramiyuros¡¯s fall¡­.. She had heard from Dianeia that the day of wind was the last one of the festival. With all the things that happened, it was miraculous that the only consequence was the festival becoming shorter¡­it was abnormal. But what was even more abnormal was that, this miraculous occurrence was caused by a single man. ¡¸As expected of Anne. You know a lot about people.¡¹ ¡¸No no, my knowledge can¡¯t compare to that of Aneue-sama.¡¹ Anne said as she imagined where Hesty was now. ¡¸Aww, I bet Karen-sama has already reached Daichi-sama¡¯s place by now¡­I suppose they¡¯ve already finished talking¡­¡¹ ¡¸It could be¡­I wonder if Karen and Daichi-san are alright¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s Karen-sama and Daichi-sama then they should be able to converse somehow, if not¡­¡­.this place would¡¯ve already turned into a war zone.¡¹ ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right.¡¹ Anne gazed out at the lively festival. Just by seeing this it was clear that the two of them hadn¡¯t fought¡­that much she knew. ¡¸If she had flourished her power, then things wouldn¡¯t have ended with just an apology. If Daichi-sama had wielded his power then this town would¡¯ve already been crushed flat. So, it seems that things went well.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I guess so~. Daichi-san¡¯s powerful could easily blow me away¡­so even if I was there I don¡¯t think I could do anything.¡¹ ¡¸I think so too. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to stop Daichi-sama either.¡¹ They¡¯d reached some common ground and Ramiyuros nodded vigorously. His power was absurd. His power felt similar to Hesty¡¯s but comparing the feeling they got¡­¡­ ¡­¡­she felt an instinctive shiver run down their spines when faced with Daichi-sama¡¯s impossible power¡­¡­. For that reason¡­whe was glad that Karen hadn¡¯t gotten the brunt of it. However, she had wanted to see the meeting between Daichi and one of the most excellent Dragon Kings, Karen¡­but, ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Ramiyuros-sama for forcing you along with me and my poor sense of directions.¡¹ ¡¸No no, don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t know this town well, so we¡¯re the same in that regard¡­.But still¡­since we were asked by the Princess should we still go and see Daichi-san once we¡¯re done here?¡¹ Anne nodded slowly in response. ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­Aneue-sama might even yell at me ¡¸You¡¯re late!¡¹. That¡¯d be pretty good¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­I don¡¯t really know about that¡­.¡ª¡ªuh¡­huh?¡¹ As they were talking Ramiyuros had been looking around when her gaze was drawn. ¡¸What happened Ramiyuros-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, isn¡¯t the fire strangely¡­more powerful?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? You¡¯re right.¡¹ The peaceful orange flames had become red in color. Not only that, the shape of the fire was gradually changing. It was slowly forming into the shape of a man standing on the top of the pillar. Anne saw that and felt a strange magic power. She placed her hand across Ramiyuros¡¯s chest and stepped back. ¡¸Please step back Ramiyuros-sama. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a simple flame anymore.¡¹ ¡¸Un, so it seems. It feels like the temperature just shot up.¡¹ The moment that Ramiyuros spoke up so care-freely¡­ ¡ªBoom¡ª The flames spread. Then the human shaped flame leapt with incredible speed towards Anne and Ramiyuros. ¡¸Mu¡¹ ¡¸Woah watch out.¡¹ The human shaped flame suddenly went flying away from Anne as Ramiyuros lightly flicked it away with the back of her hand. The flame that¡¯d been repelled once again stood up and turned it¡¯s head towards them. ¡¸¡­¡­what¡¯s up with this flame?¡¹ ¡¸Mmm, I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s full of vim and vigor.¡¹ Ramiyuros waved her hand while speaking. On the back of her hand was a small amount of blood. ¡¸Ramiyuros-sama¡­that wound¡¹ ¡¸Un, I got burned a bit, but I¡¯m ok. It¡¯ll heal quickly. I¡¯m still convalescing so it seems like my human form is soft as well¡­¡¹ ¡¸Flames strong enough to burn a Dragon King? A monster¡­possibly a spirt? Either way¡­it¡¯s strong.¡¹ She wanted to taste that burning sensation a bit¡­but she¡¯d hold it in. She¡¯d been entrusted to be a fire watchman so she should put out the flames here and set things to rights. She thought as she observed the flame person. ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹ It bent it¡¯s legs and prepared to leap again. It¡¯s coming again, she thought when, ¡¸Oh, speak of the devil. Oi Anne, Ramiyuros~!¡¹ From behind her she heard a voice call out. Daichi had appeared and it wasn¡¯t just him. ¡¸Daichi-sama!? And Aneue-sama and you guys?¡¹ They were all there. At the moment she was distracted and, ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!!¡¹ The human flame seemed to realize something and faced Daichi and them. It exploded into motion. ¡¸Ah Daichi-sama! That thing is¡ª¡ª!!¡¹ Anne immediately turned to Daichi and cried out. As she was calling out the flame continued forward. It moved with incredible speed straight towards them then, ¡¸Hm?¡¹ The golem that had been carrying the luggage stepped on it. ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­oh¡­I guess¡­yeah I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything else.¡¹ ¡¸Yep¡­¡¹ Her warning cry was pretty much meaningless. ¡¸What? Something came flying out from the fire I thought¡­something¡¯s acting violently?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­how should I put it¡­Daichi-san is amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Really¡­¡¹ ¡¸? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about¡­but tell me what happened.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, please wait a moment.¡¹ And so Anne told Daichi what had occurred. Chapter 101: Flame Spirit Chapter 101: Flame Spirit After hearing the whole story from Anne and Ramiyuros, Dianeia and I looked at the flames that had been crushed beneath my golem¡¯s feet. ¡¸Dianeia do you know what this is?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this is a Flame Spirit¡­.one of the Four Elemental Spirits¡­.Ow hot!¡¹ ¡¸Fu~~~~¡¹ When Dianeia approached the spirit it hissed and flared up. Was it ferocious? The heat it gave off was burning my golem. However, it was only burning the outer layer of my golem, it was still firmly held down and unable to escape. After all is said and done, it is weaker than Hesty¡¯s flames. ¡¸But still¡­a spirit huh¡­isn¡¯t this what Athena said they were after?¡¹ ¡¸We met it first. They must have come around this area because of the strong magic power.¡¹ So that means¡­because there are two Dragon Kings here they approached. ¡¸I understand why they came here¡­but what should we do with it?¡¹ ¡¸I-I wonder. Whenever I try to approach it looks like it¡¯ll burn me¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fu~~!¡¹ It kept on saying Fu~Fu~. It¡¯s voice seemed to weaken¡­but since it was able to flare up like that it should be lively enough. Letting it go would be dangerous, so maybe I should just use the golem¡¯s feet to tie it up here. As I thought that and approached¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ For some reason when the spirit looked at my face it fell silent. Furthermore, the flames that had been raging on its body disappeared and revealed a semitransparent red human shaped creature. ¡¸What¡¯s up with this guy?¡¹ It suddenly turned obedient. Did it spout too much fire and tire itself out? ¡¸Yeah, it seems like it was overpowered by Daichi-dono¡¯s magic power. It probably also recognized you as the owner of the golem and realized it could not oppose you. Spirits have a nature which causes them to obey those stronger than them and want to contract with them.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Since it has acknowledged you Daichi-dono it should not attack you.¡¹ Fumu fumu, I¡¯d been living with my house¡¯s spirit for a while and I still hadn¡¯t known about this disposition of theirs. I tested it out by extending my hand towards the fire spirit and¡­it didn¡¯t try to burn me as she had said. ¡¸If it¡¯s safe then¡­I guess I¡¯ll capture it like this.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, is that ok?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you so doubtful?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­if Daichi-dono captured it I¡¯d be very grateful¡­but wouldn¡¯t that cause you trouble¡­.¡¹ What are you even saying after all this time? I can simply catch it now. If I left it alone and it went out of control, then the town and my shop might go up in flames¡­I¡¯d like to avoid that. I think it¡¯d be best if I just caught it now. ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, just contact Athena by the end of the day and have her come pick it up tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸O-Ok. Understood. Thank you for your assistance.¡¹ Then it¡¯s settled. I wrapped up the fire spirit using a portion of the golem¡¯s leg and captured it. This would make it easier to carry around town. ¡¸Still, as expected of Daichi-dono. Your link with the golem is really fast. I¡¯ve never seen you use this foot technique before.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was just thinking that it¡¯d be better to use the feet since its hands are full with the luggage.¡¹ I¡¯d made them many times and controlled them many more. This made it a snap to control the golems. ¡¸¡­really, when I see Daichi-dono I get even more motivated to improve myself. Ah ah, I saw something good.¡¹ Dianeia said with enjoyment. I don¡¯t really get it, but if she¡¯s happy then it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¸n, then I¡¯ll leave the message to you. I¡¯d like to leave the spirit somewhere safe, so I¡¯ll return to my home pretty soon.¡¹ I said and Dianeia looked down at the ground for a few seconds while seemingly thinking of something. ¡¸Mu¡­I guess¡­I guess that¡¯s right. I wanted to guide you to more places¡­it¡¯s regretful but¡­.ok. I¡¯ll convey the message. I¡¯ll head back to the castle.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll have you guide us another day. When you have free time tell me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok~! I¡¯ll somehow make some free time! So when that time comes, walk with me once more. ¡ª¡ªLater¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, see you.¡¹ And so the day¡¯s sightseeing drew to a close. Sakura and Hesty seemed to have enjoyed themselves and I did to some extent as well. This was a good start to the festival. Chapter 102: Staying in the Store Chapter 102: Staying in the Store We parted with Dianeia and headed to the shop. I placed the fire spirit where it wouldn¡¯t be able to burn anything and lay down in the living space. Hesty didn¡¯t seem to be tired yet so she went out again. Furthermore, Ramiyuros decided to stay over at Anne¡¯s house so she didn¡¯t come back to the store either. So, right now only Sakura and I were here in the shop. Well, if you were to say that that¡¯s the usual situation¡­it is but¡­ ¡­.This was the first time I was sleeping anywhere except in my home. It felt strangely different from my home. Even when I was lying down in bed I had a strange feeling and couldn¡¯t get to sleep. It seems like Sakura was similar in that regard. ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹ She was sitting on a chair by the window, spacing out while looking outside. Her profile somehow seemed lonely. So I got out of bed and went to sit next to her. ¡¸Ah, Master. Are you alright not sleeping yet?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I can¡¯t say I am but I can¡¯t seem to calm down. Sakura aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹ ¡¸Ummmm¡­..yes. I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯m the same as you.¡¹ She answered with a smile that seemed to be trying to gloss over it. ¡¸The environment is different from the house after all.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there isn¡¯t much to clean around here, there¡¯s no place to keep watch over, and most of the things I needed to do are gone.¡¹ Oh I see. At home we have the house itself, the garden, and the onsen¡­there¡¯s quite a lot. Compared to here, there¡¯s barely anything to do. ¡¸Even so, if I was able to look at Master¡¯s sleeping face then I wouldn¡¯t get tired of it but¡­.¡¹ ¡¸But, I can¡¯t fall asleep and so you have nothing to do.¡¹ I said and Sakura nodded. It seems like she¡¯s bored. ¡¸Well it can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯re free¡­you could go out and walk around the festival?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no. I like ¡¸going to the festival with Master¡¹ and was looking forward to that. I don¡¯t want to walk around crowded places by myself.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re stealing my lines¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well I am Master¡¯s property. It can¡¯t be helped that I take after you.¡¹ Fufu, Sakura laughted. I don¡¯t know whether a house begins to take after it¡¯s owner¡­but it seems it¡¯s true she doesn¡¯t enjoy crowded areas. ¡¸Yeah, it seems like we¡¯re in a bit of a mood because we¡¯re missing home.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Of course, even if you changed my pillow I could sleep¡­but my bed and my home are the best.¡¹ This store was brand new, I had made it to be easy to live in. The kitchen and bathroom are fully equipped and the living space is large enough. So even if we were to live here there shouldn¡¯t be a problem but, ¡¸Even so, our home is the most comfortable. Of course we miss it.¡¹ I fully realized it now that it was time for us to sleep. I had lived and eaten in that house for so many years that the affection had built up. When I told her that, her eyes closed in bliss. ¡¸For you to say such a thing¡­makes me as a House Spirit truly happy.¡¹ Sakura cuddled up to my and caressed my hand. ¡¸Even so, this house that Master made is very easy to live in and is quite pleasant. I think as a house spirit that it is good as well.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, when I receive such a compliment it feels like my architectural skills aren¡¯t useless after all.¡¹ ¡¸They¡¯re not useless, I think that you should use your construction abilities even more.¡¹ I see¡­then if I feel like it then I might make some more additions. ¡¸¡­..At any rate, the town is really lively.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed.¡¹ Sakura and I looked out the window as we talked. The house was soundproofed so it wasn¡¯t noisy, but we could see the liveliness of the town. ¡¸I don¡¯t like crowded places but, sometimes staying up late in places like this is good sometimes¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t often get this kind of opportunity.¡¹ Sakura leaned herself into me and I held her. And so the two of us waited for sleep to take us as we sat there. Chapter 102.5: —Side Three Women in the Castle— Chapter 102.5: ¡ªSide Three Women in the Castle¡ª Night time, Spirit Capture Planning. Dianeia returned to the office in the castle and sent a message to inform Karen of the spirit¡¯s capture. Karen and Athena were sleeping in the castle¡¯s guest room but they woke up and rushed to the office. They vigorously entered and bowed. ¡¸Thank you very much Dianeia. I¡¯m thankful for both the message and the capture of the spirit.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you Onee-sama.¡¹ ¡¸No no, please don¡¯t worry about it. If you want to thank someone, thank Daichi-dono who actually captured the spirit¡­.it¡¯s thanks to him that it was possible.¡¹ Karen and Athena had only been here for a day but they had already captured one of them. The spirits wouldn¡¯t normally show themselves easily, so they were difficult to capture. It was really quite amazing. ¡¸In the past it was recorded that capturing one of the Four Elemental Spirits took a year.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I saw that as well. For that purpose the festival was created to make it easier.¡¹ The origin of the festival in Prussia was this. The festival was in fact part of a ritual used by the First Capital to contract the Four Elemental Spirits as guardians. ¡¸With the festival going on, we believed that the spirits would come out more easily. That being the case, the fastest we believed we could catch them was a month.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. To be able to catch one on the first day was really surprising. We must thank Daichi.¡¹ Karen said but she looked depressed. ¡¸Karen-dono? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Well, there is one troublesome thing.¡¹ Troublesome? It¡¯s only the first day and there¡¯s already trouble? ¡¸Yes, up until now we have not found the wind, earth, and water spirits. However, we were able to sense all of them.¡¹ Karen took out a black pendant from her bag. ¡¸That is¡­?¡¹ ¡¸This is the Magic stone that the Royal Family¡¯s spirits were sealed with. One of the special attributes of it, is that it will become a deeper black the closer it comes to spirits¡¯ powers.¡¹ ¡¸I see, but it¡¯s already pitch black¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸It is much blacker than it was yesterday.¡¹ So today it felt the presence of spirits more strongly. ¡¸The spirits will take in magic power from the area and grow¡­this stone proves that they are in fact growing. However, if they receive too much they will go out of control.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a problem¡­¡­is there no way to find and catch them quickly?¡¹ ¡¸The problem is that they are made of natural energy. They may throw the surrounding energy out of order, but when we approach they can easily conceal themselves. If they were to make themselves invisible and continue to grow¡­.you understand how bad that would be right?¡¹ Yeah¡­spirits are those types of creatures. It was for this reason that the festival was made to call them into the open. ¡¸If possible then I¡¯d like to have them collected before they cause a problem.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. However, if things reach a bad spot I will take responsibility and absorb them.¡¹ ¡¸Absorb them?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I am one of the ¡®Supreme¡¯ Dragon King after all. I have strong abilities in the spirit medium department. So, absorbing them and sealing them within my body should be possible.¡¹ Karen said as she threw out her chest in pride. ¡¸Certainly with the power of a Dragon King you could take them into your body¡­but will you be alright?¡¹ ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t cause any problems with my health. The only problem would be if I was unable to suppress them.¡¹ ¡¸Problem? Like what?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d go berserk¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely no good!!¡¹ Having a Dragon King rampage in town was one of the things she most wanted to avoid. Dianeia truly wished Karen would spare her from such an occurrence as she smiled bitterly. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If I need to seal them I¡¯ll do it outside of town¡­I refuse to rampage unless it¡¯s by my own desire. If my will becomes weak and I¡¯m on the verge of death¡­.then don¡¯t worry and mercilessly defeat me.¡¹ ¡¸No¡­even if you say defeat you¡­you¡¯re a Dragon King you know?¡¹ She¡¯s asking for the impossible. ¡¸You¡¯ve got other Dragon Kings like Hesty and Ramiyuros so it should be fine. After I¡¯ve rampaged a while my body should be at its limits so even humans should be able to defeat me.¡¹ Karen said calmly, but Dianeia really hoped it wouldn¡¯t come down to that. A fight between Dragon Kings would surely cause a lot of damage and losses¡­it¡¯d become a great war. Even more so, she could see the worry in Athena¡¯s face. ¡¸That¡¯s only the worst case scenario. Please don¡¯t worry.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..really? You can¡¯t lose easily like that ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yes Princess Athena. I was just mentioning the worst case scenario so things could be prepared, please don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ Karen said. It was best to prepare for the worst. ¡¸Yes, I think we should mobilize to make sure that this doesn¡¯t come to fruition.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, more than the spirits rampaging, we should focus on capturing them quickly. So tomorrow, the day of water, we will be doing our best. So please help remove any hindrances and problems that may occur Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do all I can to cooperate.¡¹ And so they talked as the first day of the festival drew to a close. Chapter 103: Opening of the Store on the Second Day Chapter 103: Opening of the Store on the Second Day I woke up feeling alright on the second day of the festival. Though I say that¡­it was around noon and I ate the brunch that Sakura prepared. It wasn¡¯t different from what we usually did, but what was different was the environment. We could hear the murmur of the people out on the street. ¡¸Haa, it¡¯s a bit weird.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t bad, but it was a strange feeling. ¡¸Indeed. The flame in the kitchen was a bit difficult to use. The taste may have become worse as well.¡¹ ¡¸Really? I thought that it was delicious as always, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹ It was just like usual¡­at least I couldn¡¯t tell the difference. It was delicious enough that I wanted to finish everything. ¡¸Thank you very much¡­..but still the flame depends on magic. It was easy to adjust at home because we are connected to the dragon vein, but here I feel like it was a bit off.¡¹ I understood how Sakura felt. We were so used to our home that everything here felt slightly off. I rolled out of my bed several times and stubbed my toes on obstacles. Like tables and chairs¡­I¡¯d made things so they¡¯d be easy to use here but I don¡¯t get why it felt so wrong. It seems like the two were different issues. ¡¸Maybe I should put a bit of effort in¡­¡¹ This store was a temporary residence, but that didn¡¯t mean I could just neglect it. It wasn¡¯t just a place to sleep¡­it was a living space. Let¡¯s modify the living space¡­at the very least I¡¯d like to make an addition. ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯d like at least 3 floors.¡¹ ¡¸Me too. The more space we have to use the better.¡¹ ¡¸You know it.¡¹ Yesterday I had understood after the large number of guests, if I just left this place as is, we wouldn¡¯t have any free space. Well, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have that many guests usually, but currently it¡¯s a bit cramped. We only had a living space and an apple storehouse¡­ ¡­¡­..but even so it was cramped. I could use the tree that I¡¯d used to catch Ramiyuros. Though I had made it smaller, it could still be used to make more floors. ¡¸First off, I should make my private room¡­..hmm I wonder how long that¡¯ll take.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, with Master¡¯s power now, I think it should be completed quickly.¡¹ Sakura nodded. Ok then, let¡¯s do it quickly. Then about the store¡­ ¡¸Sakura, how is the juice production going?¡¹ ¡¸The golems were making it last night. We have a good amount.¡¹ I looked and saw several wooden barrels of juice behind the counter. The golem had stopped with its thumb up. It seemed like it had finished the task I assigned it. ¡¸Ok, then all that¡¯s left is to open up shop.¡¹ It wouldn¡¯t take up my time. The golems would be working behind the counter. I just need to show my face first, then every once in a while. I think it¡¯s about time we open the shop. ¡¸Once we finish eating let¡¯s open up the shutters. Sakura make your preperations.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, roger Master!¡¹ And so my shop would open at noon on the second day of the festival. Chapter 104: First Customer Chapter 104: First Customer I wanted to see the face of my first customer when they appeared, so I went to the front counter. Then a few minutes later my first customer appeared. ¡¸Our King, Congratulations on the opening of your new store.¡¹ ¡¸Garou huh? It¡¯s been a while.¡¹ My first customer wasn¡¯t a human¡­but a wolfman. Though in a certain sense you could say they¡¯re human. ¡¸I never said I¡¯d be opening a shop, you really came quick.¡¹ ¡¸We are Wolf people after all. Our information and rumor gathering is one of the things we¡¯re most confident in. Even more so when it involves our King¡¯s business.¡¹ Oh yeah, they¡¯ve been getting closer to the people of the town recently. It seems they have many ways of getting information. ¡¸¡­¡­.well, even if we didn¡¯t hear of it, this store is covered in your magical power. Anyone would notice.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Is it really leaking out that much?¡¹ After the incident yesterday I¡¯d strengthened the coating too. ¡¸Yes, this golem and the drinks are leaking magic power. We could not think of any other store that would sell items with such magic power in them except for our King.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­¡­¡¹ I see. I was too preoccupied with my own body and didn¡¯t consider the golems. They are made of magic stones and my trees so of course they¡¯d be leaking magic. ¡¸Normal people won¡¯t notice that so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only to the degree that they may be subconsciously drawn here if they¡¯re feeling poorly.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I might as well leave it as is.¡¹ If the wolf people with sharp senses says so then I shouldn¡¯t need to worry. ¡¸Well then, I forgot to say it but¡­..Welcome! How many drinks would you like?¡¹ ¡¸Could I get 30 cups?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..that¡¯s a lot isn¡¯t it?¡¹ I could¡¯ve understood one or two, but for it to go directly into double digits¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s for everyone in the intelligence unit. They sent me as their representative.¡¹ ¡¸Unit? All 30 of them are here?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if there¡¯s trouble they can report or return to the village. Plus we can observe the town at the same time.¡¹ Oh, these wolf people are really getting to work. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re mixing in with the townspeople. ¡¸No no, it¡¯s thanks to you, Our King. Our accomplishments each day and our sense of fulfillment can¡¯t be compared to when we were constantly fighting and plundering.¡¹ ¡¸n? I didn¡¯t really do anything much, it¡¯s due to your efforts. You don¡¯t need to overpraise me like that.¡¹ The golem was squeezing the juice as the wolfman closed his eyes. ¡¸Your Majesty is truly generous and tolerant. I¡¯m glad that we have the opportunity to serve.¡¹ I don¡¯t really remember them doing anything to serve me¡­but whatever. As we chatted, the juice was finished. I was thinking of handing him the cups¡­but realized it wasn¡¯t really realistic, so I gave him a barrel. ¡¸Here, is this alright?¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! We will drink it with care! How much does it cost?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ How much does it cost??? I hadn¡¯t thought of that. ¡­..in comparison to the surrounding stalls, it was so delicious that it could fetch 100 or 200 gold¡­.I think? I¡¯m ignorant of the prices in this world. There¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll overcharge people, so let¡¯s ask. ¡¸How much do you think? If you¡¯d help me out, I¡¯d be grateful.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..M-me¡­give the king my opinion? Th-that¡¯s a heavy responsibility¡­¡­.¡¹ He¡¯s clearly nervous¡­I just want him to tell me. ¡¸Tell me objectively. You¡¯re good at intelligence gathering right?¡¹ ¡¸C-certainly I did say so but¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡¹ I said and Garou timidly nodded. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡­this isn¡¯t just plain juice. It has effects close to a recovery potion and is of high quality¡­.so I think 1,000 gold would be appropriate.¡¹ 1,000 gold huh? I¡¯m not completely clear about the value, but I¡¯d been told that 3,000,000 gold would allow you to live in the lap of luxury and play around for an entire year. ¡¸One cup of juice for 1,000? That¡¯s pretty expensive. Are you sure you haven¡¯t inflated the price?¡¹ ¡¸A-Absolutely not! It has the effect of a high class potion, great efficiency, and great cost! ¡­¡­taking into account that it doesn¡¯t take much time, the price has been lowered. I¡¯m not inflating it at all! I swear on my life that I am fairly judging it!¡¹ 1,000 is after it was made cheaper? I don¡¯t really understand the value of what I¡¯m selling here, ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go with your price.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. 30 of them comes to 30,000. Please take this your majesty.¡¹ The wolfman took out money from his bag and handed it over. It looked to be the right amount. ¡¸Ah, well, thank you for your patronage.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much. I pray for the success of Your Majesty¡¯s shop.¡¹ He left and I looked at the bag full of money. I felt that it had special meaning¡­ ¡¸Ugh¡­.if it¡¯s too successful then that might be bad¡­¡­¡¹ I¡¯d set the price¡­but I think it might be bad if I don¡¯t start thinking about what I should spend the money on. It¡¯s great to make money¡­but if it builds up too much, then my store won¡¯t be able to hold it all. I started to think of countermeasures as I watched over my store. Chapter 105: A Store where only Inhuman People Come Chapter 105: A Store where only Inhuman People Come I was worrying over the price when another customer arrived. This time it was a well dressed elderly gentlemen. ¡¸Good day. I¡¯m here to do some shopping.¡¹ ¡¸Good day¡­¡­¡­wait¡­you¡¯re Genryuu.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you remembered me? I¡¯m honored Your Majesty.¡¹ The next to arrive was Genryuu. He was originally the second strongest dragon compared to Hesty, he had a gentle temperament. For a moment I almost mistook him for a simple old man. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not especially good at human form. Unless I project this kind of aura I won¡¯t fool anyone.¡¹ ¡¸To use your aura to fool people is already amazing enough.¡¹ Actually, I haven¡¯t had any customers aside from nonhumans¡­that¡¯s weird. Does this town have a lot of them? Whatever, customers are customers. ¡¸This store only sells apple juice, is that still alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t care. But the order is quite large, is that alright with you?¡¹ So he¡¯s got a big order? Well, you¡¯d probably need about ten cups to give a dragon a proper drink. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I already received a large order before. As long as you can wait then it should be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank goodness. Then¡ªcan I have 150 cups please?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Did I mishear? I think it might be bad if I made a mistake so please say it once more. ¡¸Ok. 150 please.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..that many?¡¹ ¡¸They are for the members of our household who have reached adulthood. Hesty-sama said that it was very delicious so they¡¯ve been noisily clamoring to try some.¡¹ Another shopping trip for their group huh? Well it¡¯s good to be selling. ¡¸But will 150 even be enough for a dragon¡¯s body? Or is one or two enough for each?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, these are for those who can turn into human form. It¡¯s a reward for those who have successfully done so.¡¹ Oh, I see. If it¡¯s for them then 150 should be enough. From what I¡¯ve seen there shouldn¡¯t be much more than 100 dragons in the valley. ¡¸But, is it really alright to only give them apple juice as a reward?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s juice that recovers magic and it is from the man who controls that overflowing magic power and strength. It can only be considered a reward.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ From my standpoint, I¡¯m just glad that I¡¯m selling. However, it is going to take a while so he¡¯ll need to wait. ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s no problem. If it is His Majesty¡¯s order then I will wait no matter how long it takes¡­¡­but since spirits are coming around here I don¡¯t want to stay very long.¡¹ ¡¸Spirits are coming?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, with this many people and this much magic, various spirits will be drawn here. Of course, evil ones will be drawn in as well, when you see them you should subjugate them. However, dragons¡¯ bodies are one of the best shelters for spirits.¡¹ I had heard that the Four Elemental Spirits had come, but I didn¡¯t know that more of them were coming as well. Oh right, I had heard that this festival has to do with inviting spirits and celebrating them. ¡¸Must be difficult being a dragon.¡¹ ¡¸Well, our living conditions are much different from humans. It can¡¯t be helped. Dragon Kings are able to blend in more seamlessly, and their bodies are fundamentally different from ours so they might not mind.¡¹ So dragons have different physiques and races as well huh¡­ They¡¯re much stronger than humans so I thought they didn¡¯t have much to worry about, but they¡¯re weak to spirits huh¡­ ¡¸Well as long as the dragon isn¡¯t unconscious when the spirit invades, we are able to resist them.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu, I see¡­¡­..oh it¡¯s finished.¡¹ The small golems had worked together to squeeze the juice into a large bowl. Then they added water and placed it into a large wooden tank. Obviously if we put them into cups it¡¯d be too hard to take. ¡¸Here, 150 cups worth.¡¹ I gave the huge tank to Genryuu. I thought it was a bit heavy, but he lifted it with one hand and took out a bag full of gold. ¡¸How much is it?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, one cup is 1,000 gold¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu, it¡¯s cheap. It may be rude to say, but can Your Highness make a proper living like this?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­..yeah I can.¡¹ In fact I¡¯m troubled about where to store all this money. The materials I¡¯m using are mostly free of charge. ¡¸Fumu fumu, Your Highness is truly big-hearted. Keeping the price cheap to keep from taking the commoners¡¯ money. 150 cups¡­here is a bag with 150,000 gold.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thanks, Thank you for you patronage.¡¹ ¡¸Then, until we meet again. Thank you for today.¡¹ Then Genryuu took the huge tank on his shoulder and ran like the wind. I placed the sack of money behind the counter. ¡­¡­Up till now it seems that my store has specialized in selling juice to nonhuman species. And since opening I¡¯ve only gotten large orders. I was wondering if this way of business was really alright but, ¡¸Well whatever, they¡¯re happy.¡¹ I¡¯m also happy that I get to use up the apples that have been saved up. Well, instead of apples, money is piling up, but I can think of ways to use it. And so I continued to act as a shopkeep. Chapter 106: Extending, Reconstructing, and Remodeling Chapter 106: Extending, Reconstructing, and Remodeling A short time after the store opened my inventory of juice had been almost emptied. ¡­¡­I¡¯d received large orders one after another after all. I never thought that my inventory would be practically exhausted after only being open for 30 minutes. So I decided to close the store temporarily to allow the golems time to squeeze more juice. Though I have enough golems and they have enough power, it would still take time to squeeze them by hand. I returned to the living space till they finished to complete my task. ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s do some construction.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll help you Master.¡¹ Sakura and I observed the living space. After the first day of staying here we¡¯d realized it was too small. In order to make living and working here easier I thought to expand it. ¡¸For now let¡¯s add a second and third floor to make sure we have enough space.¡¹ I¡¯d been given land so the width of the store couldn¡¯t be changed much, but there wasn¡¯t any restriction vertically. So I thought I¡¯d use some of the unused apples to create trees and add some floors. Since it was different to how my home expanded, I thought it¡¯d be pretty difficult but, ¡¸Hmm, with Sakura¡¯s auto correction it¡¯s pretty easy.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s because of Master¡¯s magic power that we¡¯re able to use the trees so easily.¡¹ It only took a minute or two to finish the expansion. It had been a one story bungalow up till now, but now it was a three story building. I had thought that it would take at least an hour to finish this, but it happened almost instantly. ¡­.well, it was good that we saved time. There were things I could do with the remaining time. ¡¸Ok then. Let¡¯s move a project up. Let¡¯s make those magic stone arms.¡¹ ¡¸The ones you talked about for excavation?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, they are for that, but I think that having more powerful arms would also increase the speed of squeezing the apple juice.¡¹ Since we¡¯re expanding the store, there should be some rooms that we can afford to dirty. Using some for work will make things easier. I thought and took the boxes filled with magic stones up to the second floor to begin my manufacturing. ¡¸Umm, all of these in the box are supposed to be used for synthesis¡­.¡¹ The magic stones that Hesty had separated were all firm and tough. But if you took the time and synthesized them you¡¯d be able to use them well. And so one of the big boxes of magic stones had turned into a cylindrical arm but¡­ ¡¸Hmm, this is less like an arm and more like a pestle¡­¡¹ I wasn¡¯t able to make the fingers fine enough, it became quite thick. ¡¸No no, to be able to mold such hard magic stones is already amazing Master.¡¹ ¡¸Well, this might be the best I can do at this point. I¡¯m still lacking practice.¡¹ I wanted to be able to make it into a more detailed and fine product. ¡¸But, with it being so hard and heavy you could grind grain, nuts, and berries with it right?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­.I suppose so.¡¹ With these you could also mash and squeeze the apples too. ¡¸As long as these can accomplish what I need then that should be fine.¡¹ It¡¯d been a while since I crafted a new tool. I¡¯m glad I could spend my free time making something useful. Chapter 107: Flame Spirit Effect Chapter 107: Flame Spirit Effect Athena visited the store around when we finished lunch. ¡¸Daichi-oniisan, Today~¡­..wait What!? It¡¯s bigger.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s improper Princess Athena.¡¹ Athena entered the living space in high spirits but Karen reproved her. She then turned to me and bowed. ¡¸Daichi, I¡¯m sorry for barging in on you.¡¹ ¡¸If you have business here then don¡¯t worry about it. Even if you don¡¯t have business here, as long as you aren¡¯t an enemy then it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for your words.¡¹ We greeted each other and made our way to the kitchen. It was where I¡¯d left the fire spirit yesterday. It was still sitting their obediently. ¡¸I-it¡¯s really one of the four spirits! It¡¯s real!¡¹ Athena looked at the semi-transparent red spirit with excitement. With how she reacted it seems like it was the right one. Thank goodness. ¡¸It seems strangely docile, how did Daichi-oniisan catch it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Well, it kind of attacked us while we were walking. The golem reflexively kicked it down to the ground.¡¹ It just happened to be the right spirit. ¡¸Th-the golem¡¯s kick defeated it? Umm, Daichi-oniisan¡¯s golems are made of wood right?¡¹ ¡¸Yep.¡¹ ¡¸Wood suppressing a fire spirit¡­.is that even possible? Karen?¡¹ ¡¸If it had much more magic power within it then it is possible. But it¡¯s quite impossible with such a weakness in attributes.¡¹ ¡¸Right¡­¡­¡¹ Why are you so dumbfounded? I¡¯m quite sure that living green wood is hard to burn, so it might unexpectedly win out over flames. It was weaker than Hesty¡¯s flames after all. ¡¸Well, take it with you when you go. This guy can¡¯t stay here forever.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yeah. Understood. Karen the pendant.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly.¡¹ Karen said and took the pendant out from between her breasts. The one with the pitch black gem. ¡¸So Flame Spirit. Return to the magic stone please.¡¹ She said and pointed the pendant at the spirit but, ¡¸Fu~¡­..¡¹ For some reason the flame spirit was patting the floor of the kitchen. A few moments later a portion of the kitchen began glowing red. ¡¸¡­..what is this guy doing?¡¹ ¡¸It seems like it likes this place. It seems to be splitting its power here.¡¹ Then after several seconds the flame spirit had split itself. A small spirit that could be held in the palm of your hand sat down on the kitchen floor. ¡¸What is this?¡¹ ¡¸I said it was splitting its power, it seems like it wants to leave a part of its body here. The four spirits rarely split and leave parts of themselves places, it must respect Daichi very much.¡¹ ¡¸Fu~¡¹ The split fire spirit looked satisfied as it turned to face the pendant. It touched the black stone and was sucked into the pendant. As soon as the spirit completely disappeared the pendant lit up with a red light. ¡¸Alright, the seal has been completed.¡¹ ¡¸You say it¡¯s sealed, but part of its body is right here?¡¹ It was now standing on top of the kitchen table celebrating with its arms in the air. ¡¸The four spirits have enormous power even if they split themselves. But if they become too weak then we will once again seek out and find a different spirit to contract with. In one sense this trip out was for Princess Athena to find possible contracts. After all the four spirits aren¡¯t the only ones protecting the country.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thanks for worrying Daichi-oniisan. But if it¡¯s not enough I¡¯ll do my best so it¡¯s ok! I¡¯ve been trained by Karen after all.¡¹ Athena smiled and stuck out her chest with pride. She¡¯s a hard worker just like Dianeia. ¡¸That¡¯s right, Karen is a Dragon King¡­why are you training Athena?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­I collapsed from hunger and Princess Athena picked me up.¡¹ ¡¸YOU TOO!?¡¹ Hesty, Karen, and you could even throw in Anne¡­why can¡¯t Dragon Kings ever realize that they¡¯re hungry? ¡¸When in human form I misjudged my energy. Also if we use power then we just need to sleep to recharge our magic, that being the case our stomachs get neglected.¡¹ That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it? Hesty and Ramiyuros have only had to sleep so far to recover their energy. ¡¸So, when we start feeling hungry that means we¡¯re almost completely out of energy so we¡¯d best find food fast. If not then we usually collapse¡­it happens more often than you¡¯d think.¡¹ ¡¸How should I put this¡­I¡¯m starting to worry if dragons are really ok as a species¡­¡­¡¹ Hesty doesn¡¯t say anything and goes and eats grasses and things so I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to eat with her. But recently I¡¯ve been seriously thinking that their weakness is definitely food. ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing that Daichi understands us Dragon Kings so well.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­honestly it¡¯s pretty obvious from observing¡­¡¹ I¡¯d seen an ¡®acquaintance¡¯ of mine munching on weeds¡­so I think it¡¯d be pretty easy to lure them using food. ¡¸Ah Hesty is the same as always huh? Brings back memories¡­¡­.but I think it¡¯s about time for us to leave and stop bothering you.¡¹ ¡¸Un, we still need to find spirits after all. Ok then, see you later Daichi-oniisan~!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, see ya.¡¹ They said and left my store. ¡¸They¡¯re quite a lively bunch huh.¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed¡ª¡ªah¡¹ We had seen them off when Sakura went back into the kitchen and let out a sound. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s wrong Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Nothing, it¡¯s just that the stove¡¯s heat has increased.¡¹ When I looked it was true. The flames were bigger than when we¡¯d cooked lunch. I tilted my head and looked at the stove. ¡¸Fu~¡¹ The split off flame spirit was sitting inside of it. Actually it was more like it was halfway fused with it. ¡¸Could it be this guy?¡¹ ¡¸Most likely.¡¹ It seems like there was some benefit in catching the spirit after all. Chapter 108: Returning Dragon King and Retribution Chapter 108: Returning Dragon King and Retribution Athena and Karen had just left when Hesty arrived. ¡¸I¡¯m home¡­¡­huh? The spirit, is still here?¡¹ Hesty¡¯s gaze was drawn to the kitchen where the fire spirit was baking apples. ¡¸It split or something and left this behind. The main body left with Karen.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­but to use the power of one of the great elemental spirits for cooking¡­it¡¯s amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the most practical use for it that I could think of.¡¹ In fact I really didn¡¯t have much of an idea as to what else it could be used for. ¡¸Tentatively, it has the power, to penetrate a dragon king¡¯s, skin. It has strong, attack power but¡­when I think about, your power, you don¡¯t really need to rely on it huh.¡¹ ¡¸In the first place I don¡¯t really think that I¡¯ll be attacking people.¡¹ Of course if someone tries to harm me I¡¯ll counterattack. But, according to Hesty¡¯s words these spirits are quite strong. ¡¸I wonder if having such a strong spirit stay with me is alright?¡¹ ¡¸Good or not, it demonstrates, how powerful you are. It¡¯ll always be there, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, really?¡¹ But, what do you mean by demonstrating how powerful I am? ¡¸You defeated the spirit, and rendered it, helpless right? That would make the spirit have, half a Master-Servant contract with you. Spirits obey the strong after all.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of this.¡¹ So when the golem stomped it, that was me showing my power? After seeing my power it began obeying me huh¡­ ¡¸Your power, was etched upon it. But, it had a contract with, the King¡­¡­so it split itself. The spirit should, obey and not, betray you. So it will, always be there.¡¹ I see. It¡¯s great that Hesty is so knowledgeable. Even if you told me that it split I wouldn¡¯t understand much. ¡¸Fu~¡¹ As I thought that, the spirit spoke up. It seems the apple had finished baking. I entered the kitchen and took the baked apple. It was well done so I patted the spirit to thank it, ¡¸Fu~¡¹ It sounded happy. It looked just like flames but it wasn¡¯t hot at all. ¡¸Is it possible that it is lowering its temperature so that I won¡¯t burn myself or my things?¡¹ I asked Hesty and she had a difficult look on her face. ¡¸Well¡­..certainly it is, lowering its temperature, but it¡¯s made of flames, so it should still be hot. Your magic coating, is just too strong, so the heat can¡¯t pass, through.¡¹ Seriously? It wasn¡¯t because it was emotionally attached to me that the temperature lowered? ¡¸To lower the temperature, it would need to put out the flames. So, right now, it is attempting to do so.¡¹ I looked at the spirit again and saw that it was panicking a bit as its body shook. The flames slowly disappeared. When the flames were gone and all that was left was its semitransparent red body, it spread out its arms in an appeal that said ¡®I¡¯m not hot anymore¡¯. Now it should be safe right? ¡¸¡­¡­well as long as there¡¯s no issues with keeping it, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Compared to being hostile, it¡¯s much less troublesome. I thought when, ¡ªGuuu¡ª I heard a stomach growling. However, it wasn¡¯t mine. It was Hesty. ¡¸I think, I¡¯m hungry?¡¹ ¡¸Why are you saying it like its in doubt? Here eat this.¡¹ I handed her the baked apple. ¡¸Is that, ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I thought you¡¯d be hungry once you came back, so I made it just in case.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.thank you.¡¹ Hesty¡¯s cheeks blushed a bit as she took the apple and bit into it. It looked like it was delicious and I returned to the counter. ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s open the store for the afternoon. We¡¯ll wait for some customers~.¡¹ Chapter 109: Buying A Lot Chapter 109: Buying A Lot As I was about to set up a golem to man the counter, customers arrived. ¡¸Daichi-sama Hello~¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s been a little while Daichi-san~¡¹ It was Anne and Ramiyuros. The morning had continued without very many people coming by. It¡¯s good that more have arrived. ¡¸Welcome. Please wait a bit, I¡¯m setting up a golem right now.¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Huh, this is Daichi-san¡¯s merchant home huh~. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been here~¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­you actually have been here. Remember, it was when you fell¡­¡¹ The fact that she¡¯d fallen onto the tree that was around my store should be fresh within her mind. ¡¸Ahaha¡­.that was from the sky. I apologize for the trouble I caused¡­.by the way, this is a juice store right?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, it is.¡¹ ¡¸Then, could I have 50 cups?¡¹ Ramiyuros was going to buy that much? Well, I don¡¯t mind as long as it ends up selling. ¡¸But what are you going to do with that much? Are there people you want to give it to?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m going to drink it you know?¡¹ ¡¸Drink 50¡­.by yourself?¡¹ ¡¸Un, by myself.¡¹ That reminds me¡­Ramiyuros is the largest Dragon King. Maybe that¡¯s why she gives off the feeling of a glutton. Well, the apple juice is quite watered down and she¡¯s a Dragon King so she should be alright even if she drinks 50 right? ¡¸Ok then. Here you go 50 cups worth.¡¹ ¡¸O~K~¡¹ I gave her the tank of juice and she started gulping it down right then and there. This¡­was a pretty incredible sight. ¡¸U-Um Daichi-san¡­I¡¯ll pay for her¡­.umm one cup¡­1,000 gold!?¡¹ While there weren¡¯t any customers I¡¯d made a sign board with the price. Anne looked at that in surprise. ¡¸I-is it really alright for it to be so cheap!?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not sure of the market price so this should be alright.¡¹ Fifty cups translated into quite the pretty penny. ¡¸Uu¡­that¡¯s right. 50,000¡­that¡¯s quite the severe expense. My earnings for the day went right out the window¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Earnings? What were you two doing?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, we were walking around a bit, selling medicine and magic items.¡¹ Anne showed me the medicine bag around her waist as she handed me the money. ¡¸Ramiyuros-sama was helping me carry the luggage. The proceeds were also carried by her since they ended up being quite a burden.¡¹ I looked at Ramiyuros who was chugging the juice and saw a rucksack on her back. It seemed quite full with the proceeds from their business. ¡¸Looks like things are going well.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Today is the day of water so there are a lot of people drinking today. It¡¯s a good opportunity to sell sobering and recovery potions.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹ Day of Fire was bonfires and Day of Water was for drinking? Certainly there has been quite a lot of merrymaking that had gone on relatively close to here. Even a general store a distance from my place was engaged in selling alcohol ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s regular behavior for the festival.¡¹ I see. So the town changes each day accordingly. That¡¯s pretty fun. ¡¸That¡¯s why people who get tired and drink too much appear often. Items and medicine sell really well.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve got a head for business don¡¯t you¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m not worthy of that much praise¡­.¡¹ Anne smiled wryly while scratching her cheek. Was there a problem? ¡¸Well, when I took some of the high level scrolls and potions out with me, I thought that people would buy them in the heat of the moment while they were drunk¡­but once they heard the price they sobered up.¡¹ Oioi, you¡¯ve certainly got an interesting method of conducting business don¡¯t you? ¡¸Once they heard the prices between 20,000 and 100,000 gold they all jumped up with their eyes wide open~¡¹ Ramiyuros said as she continued drinking. She sounded like she was having fun. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even if they¡¯re dead drunk they¡¯ve got a tight hold on their purse strings. I obtained my primary objective which was to sell elementary potions to the drunk people but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Anee¡¯s goods are all good quality after all.¡¹ ¡¸I thought that even if top quality was impossible, I could sell advanced or high quality potions¡­but it seems a bit harder than I thought.¡¹ Anne dropped her shoulders a bit. It seems there was quite a bit to being a successful merchant. But this was a good opportunity. ¡¸Anne, how many unsold things do you have?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Preferably I¡¯d like them to be small but expensive. Like top class potions or the like?¡¹ I asked and Anne started checking her bag. ¡¸Umm, I have 4 top class potions that can heal by sprinkling on injuries, and a ¡¸Purification¡¹ scroll that can drive out all manner of bad things. The potions are 20,000 and the scroll is 100,000. This and this.¡¹ She said and took out a bottle and scroll and I nodded. ¡¸Ok then. Gimme all of it.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­¡­all¡­of it?¡¹ ¡¸Yep. All of it.¡¹ I said and Anne¡¯s mouth flapped open and closed before she let loose a torrent of words. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s quite a huge cost¡­.it-it¡¯ll be around 180,000 gold¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No that¡¯s fine. Take all of this.¡¹ I pulled out one bag after another of gold from behind the counter. ¡¸Hyaa, Wh-where did you get all this?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, here and there¡­..¡¹ It was just the right amount. I¡¯d earned it from the sales today. ¡¸Each bag should have 30,000 in it so this should be 180,000 exactly. This is fine right?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-ummm¡­.I-I have certainly received the right amount. Umm, thank you for your continued patronage! Daichi-sama has truly aided me!¡¹ She said bewildered as she bowed¡­I patted my hand on her shoulder. ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. In fact I¡¯m the grateful one.¡¹ ¡¸?¡¹ And so I exchanged my earnings for goods. Potions and scrolls are certainly easier to manage than large heavy bags. I¡¯m quite happy with this. Chapter 110: Lively Participant Chapter 110: Lively Participant It was close to nighttime and was about time for me to close up shop. The wolf people and dragons had come again to purchase more and the Knight Captain brought a young person to order some so I had sold quite a bit. ¡­.actually I might¡¯ve sold too much. Weren¡¯t they all just overbuying¡­.? The large amount of juice I¡¯d prepared had all disappeared. Truthfully I was grateful for the business and was quite pleased but¡­ ¡¸What am I supposed to do with all these coins?¡¹ I turned around and looked at the small room filled with bags of coins. This is quite troubling. (The problem is less that he has money and more that it is all in coins I think¡­) ¡¸For it to fill an entire one of these small rooms I made¡­..¡¹ In a certain sense it was fortunate that I¡¯d chosen to expand the store. Now I just needed something to spend this money on. ¡­¡­what should I use it on? Should I buy some nice things from Anne once again? As I thought that I started closing up shop when, ¡¸Oi, Boss~. We¡¯re done with work so we brought some booze~¡¹ The Shining Head guys had arrived carrying alcohol. Another big group¡­ ¡¸If you¡¯ve got time, come drink with us. We said we¡¯d treat you but we haven¡¯t gotten the chance to yet!¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then this is a good opportunity.¡¹ I¡¯m not much into these kind of lively scenes¡­but it¡¯s a festival. ¡­¡­you¡¯ve got to live a little. But still, with this amount of people we couldn¡¯t go inside so we set down a sheet in front of the counter and began our little party. I had looked around and seen other stores doing similar things so it should be fine. And just like that the food and alcohol that they¡¯d brought were all lined up. And just as we were about to begin the party¡­ ¡¸Oh Benefactor~ it¡¯s been a while~!¡¹ More people arrived. It was the combat rabbits from the shop. Though it may be a festival¡­they were wearing some pretty ¡®dangerous¡¯ clothing. ¡¸We heard that you¡¯d set up a shop around here from the wolf people.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but the shop is closed for today and we were about to start drinking.¡¹ I said and their eyes began sparkling. ¡¸Is that so? ¡­then do you have any servers? That is our field of experience. Our Benefactor hasn¡¯t received any benefits so we¡¯d be honored to serve in this capacity.¡¹ The combat rabbits appealed with their bodies and risky clothing. Well, since they¡¯re professionals in the service industry I can leave it to them. The shining head guys were ogling them, but I don¡¯t think there would be a problem. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. But keep it within the bounds of public morals alright?¡¹ ¡¸I understand. Everyone raise your glasses to our Benefactor.¡¹ ¡¸Yaaayy~!¡¹ So the combat rabbits sat down on the sheet and offered me and the adventurers drinks. The men seemed to be happy¡­for various reasons and the women seemed to enjoy the talk as well. It was the right decision to ask them to do this, I thought and¡­ ¡¸B-boss¡­..¡¹ The lewd look on Ash¡¯s face was mixed with surprise as he looked at me. That¡¯s a very skillful use of your facial muscles but what is it? ¡¸U-Umm, Boss Daichi¡­are you the manager of that store!?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­rather than manager¡­I¡¯d say a concerned party.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously!? B-boss is really incredible. I really glad that I took you as Boss!¡¹ I don¡¯t need this kind of strange respect¡­what do you think I¡¯m doing with them? Well anyways¡­the second day of the festival ended like that. The start of my real involvement in the festivities. Chapter 111: Rabbit Liquor Chapter 111: Rabbit Liquor The Combat Rabbit Leader sat down in front of me with a bottle of sake. ¡¸Here you are Benefactor-sama. This is high-quality that we at the store are proud of.¡¹ ¡¸Oh thanks¡­¡­.it¡¯s pretty strong huh¡­¡¹ I tasted the drink she¡¯d handed me and it gave a burning and tingling sensation but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s good.¡¹ I said and the rabbit leader seemed surprised. ¡¸Benefactor¡­you¡¯re not drunk?¡¹ ¡¸I just took a drink though?¡¹ There¡¯s no way you¡¯d get drunk off of a single drink. ¡¸Well¡­even so this ¡¸Rabbit Sake¡¹ has quite a lot of magic in it, a single moutful may induce magic intoxication¡­despite that Benefactor isn¡¯t even tipsy¡­you may have magic power on a completely different level than us¡­but it¡¯s still amazing¡­..¡¹ She looks at me in wonder¡­but honestly I¡¯ve barely had any yet. I¡¯ve also eaten quite a bit. ¡¸But wait, you¡¯re plying us with strong alcohol?¡¹ The drunk people will increase with this. I looked and saw a portion of the shining head group out cold. ¡¸What are you intending to do¡­drinking people under the table like this?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s to see what we can make them do while drun¡ª¡­.please don¡¯t look at me like that! It was a joke! A joke!¡¹ I definitely don¡¯t want something like that happening in front of my store. It¡¯d cause all sorts of problems. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that this ¡¸Rabbit Sake¡¹ is precious to us so we wanted you to have a taste. Usually we¡¯d water it down, however the taste is much better if we don¡¯t do that¡­.¡¹ The combat rabbit giggled and stuck out her tongue. Well it does make me happy that they brought out such a precious thing for me to drink. ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­.I¡¯ve got it. We just need something to water it down right?¡¹ With how it tastes, juice would be the perfect thing to cut it with. Let¡¯s give it a try. ¡¸Golem, go get some apple juice.¡¹ I ordered and it handed me some juice from across the counter. Then I grabbed my cup of liquor and mixed it¡­ ¡¸Mmm, it¡¯s really delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Benefactor¡­.? What is that drink? I can sense incredible magic power overflowing from it¡­¡¹ So combat rabbits are the type that can see magic too huh? Then this makes explaining easier. ¡¸It¡¯s juice made from the apples grown on my property. Apparently they have quite a bit of magic and I thought it¡¯d be good for mixing with this sake.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­well¡­ummm quite a bit you say¡­I think it¡¯s way too much for that descriptor¡­.?¡¹ That so? I thought we¡¯d modified it so normal people could drink¡­I thought it was alright but there seems to be more than I thought. Well, even so, it¡¯s much better than it had been undiluted¡­ ¡¸U-Ummm, Benefactor¡­could we partake of this as well?¡¹ The combat rabbit said looking at me with sparkling eyes. ¡¸Hm? Oh, sure.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! ¡­..Fuwaa! This has an amazing taste and magical density¡­..¡¹ After a single drink her eyes seemed to melt. Her rabbit ears also seemed to lose their strength. Combining the two together seems to have made her get drunk faster. I was interested to see where this would go when the shining head guys came over as well. ¡¸Boss, can¡­can I have some too ssu?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah have some~¡¹ ¡¸Thanks!¡­.This is amazing! What is it!?¡¹ I mixed juice with my liquor and these shining head guys are looking at it in amazement. ¡¸I¡¯ve drank a lot of high quality sake! But this taste¡­it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt that it transcends liquor on its own!¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m glad.¡¹ Ash and the rest were drinking it like water. It seems that they really like it. I still have quite a bit of apple juice left over so I think it¡¯ll last for this party tonight. As I thought that I gazed at the people around me. ¡ªthen an hour later, ¡¸Yup¡­that¡¯s what I thought would happen¡­¡­¡¹ Everyone except me was blackout drunk¡­they were unconscious. Chapter 112: Spirit Chapter 112: Spirit A short while after everyone except for me had passed out, the store¡¯s door opened and Sakura walked out. ¡¸Ara~, I was just coming out to bring some water to help them sober up¡­but it seems I was too late. Everyone except for Master is out cold.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s how it seems¡­¡¹ I took a cup of water from Sakura and took a drink while looking around. They all seemed to be sleeping quite pleasantly. After drinking such strong liquor it was obvious that this would be the outcome. ¡¸What should we do with all of them?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s pretty warm tonight so I think we can probably leave them.¡¹ They seem durable enough not to catch a cold. However, they¡¯d be blocking the road so I should move them to the side. I started pulling on the sheet that we¡¯d all been sitting on when¡­ ¡¸N¡­Hm? ¡­.who¡¯s this light blue little girl?¡¹ I hadn¡¯t noticed but the semi-transparent light blue creature had mixed with our group. It was small with a human shape and it was hiding behind one of the big adventurers. ¡¸Su~pi, su~pi¡¹ Then it began to sleep comfortably just like the surrounding people. ¡­..Umm¡­this is¡­¡­. I saw a bottle of apple juice alcohol next to it¡­maybe it had been drinking with us. I looked more closely and it had a strange blush to its complexion. I think it might¡¯ve gotten itself dead drunk. But¡­this appearance¡­.this size¡­the transparency¡­ ¡¸This is a spirit?¡¹ ¡¸Most likely.¡¹ ¡¸¡­it got drunk¡­is it alright?¡¹ ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a festival after all.¡¹ Well¡­spirits are living things as well so it should be able to drink and get drunk I suppose. And so now it is sleeping peacefully in the middle of town with a snot bubble coming from its nose. ¡¸¡­¡­For now it¡¯s sleeping peacefully¡­but I think we should gently capture it so it doesn¡¯t cause trouble later.¡¹ ¡¸Alright.¡¹ I wrapped it up in wooden restraints. There weren¡¯t any gaps, but the restraints were quite loose so it shouldn¡¯t disturb its rest. As we wrapped the sleeping spirit up¡­ ¡¸n? Another, spirit came?¡¹ Hesty, who¡¯d been resting, came outside. ¡¸Oh Hesty, did you have a good rest?¡¹ ¡¸I rested, enough. Thanks to that, I felt water type, magic from, inside.¡¹ She said as she looked at the light blue spirit that we were still wrapping up. ¡¸Water type magic you mean¡­.¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right¡­..this is the, water spirit. One of the, Four Spirits.¡¹ Uwaaaa¡­seriously? ¡¸Su~pi¡¹ This drunk sleeping spirit that I was wrapping up was one of the spirits meant to protect this nation? ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that this drunk was such an amazing spirit.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s drunk because of your, magic power. The water spirit, may love sake, but normal sake, won¡¯t get it drunk¡­..it seems very drunk on magic power, so it looks like it, drank quite a lot.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ I didn¡¯t know much about this kind of stuff. I hadn¡¯t noticed when it started drinking. ¡¸n? It was drinking with you?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­probably. I think it was hiding among them.¡¹ I can understand it since everyone was pretty drunk. ¡¸If that¡¯s the case then¡­..you¡¯re better at drinking than, a spirit. The water spirit, likes to have, drinking competitions, so I think that, it tried to keep up with you.¡¹ ¡¸Wait, I didn¡¯t even realize it was trying to keep up with me. I just kept drinking at my own pace.¡¹ I was going at my own pace so I wasn¡¯t really that inebriated even now. ¡¸n, but, you¡¯re magic power probably overpowered the spirit. You probably, established a half, master-servant contract you know?¡¹ ¡¸I had no idea.¡¹ But if it considered the drinking competition as a legitimate match then I could see it. ¡¸Well anyways, I¡¯ll wake myself up a bit, by running over to tell, Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you Hesty.¡¹ We had been having a party but ended up catching the water spirit. Chapter 112.5: —Side Prussia— Confusion and the Future Chapter 112.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Confusion and the Future On the evening of the second day, Dianeia received a report from Hesty that Daichi had captured the water spirit. When she heard that, she was quite surprised, but she still reported it to Athena and Karen. ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a little too fast!?¡¹ She leapt out of her seat showing more surprise than anyone. ¡¸W-wow, to surprise Karen this much¡­Daichi-oniisan is amazing.¡¹ Athena was dumbfounded, catching the spirits at this kind of speed was inhuman. It was too far out of their expectations that you couldn¡¯t be anything except astonished Dianeia thought. ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s no wonder you lose your head like this. He surpasses your imagination by that much after all.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.even so, you¡¯re quite calm Dianeia¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Well, even so I am surprised too you know?¡¹ But after knowing how amazing he is¡­she had gotten a little used to it and the emotion ran more towards admiration now. ¡¸Yep, as expected of Daichi-dono. He got them under control right quick.¡¹ ¡¸Su~ha Su~ha¡­¡­.that¡¯s right. I never expected to catch a spirit every day. This is going well beyond expectations.¡¹ Karen calmed herself with a few deep breathes and slowly nodded. ¡¸Truly¡­I thought it¡¯d take a month for one or two of them¡­but for it to only take two days to catch two of them¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed. This situation is absolutely unexpected.¡¹ Dianeia felt a little nostalgic looking at them¡­she felt as if she was looking at herself from a few months ago. ¡¸Anyways, we need to visit the shop once again tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸You seem happy Onee-sama.¡¹ Hearing her little sister say that, Dianeia realized that her face had loosened up. No good no good¡­this is an official visit for official business, she thought and fixed her expression. ¡¸Tomorrow is the last day of the festival, but how are you going to move?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm¡­after going to Daichi-oniisan¡¯s place, we¡¯ll look for the wind and earth spirits on the edge of town.¡¹ ¡¸The edge of town?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it has a large plain. It¡¯s a good place for both spirits. We went around today with that purpose in mind.¡¹ Oh, so that was why they had gone around the town so early in the morning. ¡¸We also looked down from the tallest tower and found some points that the spirits are likely to gather at so we will be going there tomorrow. Dianeia, what are your plans?¡¹ ¡¸After guiding guests I will be making arrangements for the fireworks.¡¹ At the end of the festival, fireworks would be fired off from the tallest tower of the castle. This was a yearly tradition and would take some time to set up but¡­ ¡¸Anyways, even so I should have some time in the evening, is there anything I can do to help?¡¹ She asked and Athena thought for a bit. ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. We have our plans set.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then good, I¡¯ll be standing by here in the castle so just tell me if anything comes up.¡¹ ¡¸Un, Ok Onee-sama.¡¹ Athena nodded slightly. Their eyes were filled with determination. ¡¸¡­.we have Daichi¡¯s help so we¡¯re collecting them with unbelievable speed¡­I¡¯d like to collect another by tomorrow. Any further and the collected power might be too much¡­¡¹ Karen said while looking at the pendant between her breasts. The coloration was even deeper black than before. ¡¸This is¡­certainly a bad situation¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, maybe it¡¯s because of the people gathered or the magical concentration being thick¡­the spirits are growing more powerful faster than we¡¯d anticipated. At this rate it will be difficult to make them submit.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ Since the Dragon King Karen had said so¡­they must be getting very strong. ¡¸Both of you be careful. Don¡¯t get into any accidents or become injured. I¡¯ll do all I can to help as well.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you for worrying Onee-sama. Karen and I will work hard!¡¹ ¡¸Yes we will Princess Athena.¡¹ And so the second night continued. Chapter 113: Under the Floorboards Chapter 113: Under the Floorboards I went to bed early that night¡­maybe because I¡¯d been drinking. That being the case I was able to wake up earlier than usual and stock up on juice. I thought I¡¯d used up a lot of juice yesterday, but it seems like I had more left than I thought¡­there was almost 1,000 portions left over. ¡­.I might as well just use it up today. As I was thinking to myself¡­ ¡¸Good morning Daichi-oniisan~¡¹ Athena and Karen arrived. They were here earlier than yesterday, but I¡¯d woken up early so it wasn¡¯t a problem. I let them inside when, ¡¸Sorry to keep bothering you like this. First of all, please take the reward money from yesterday.¡¹ I hadn¡¯t said anything when Karen took out a leather bag and gave it to me. Inside the bag wasn¡¯t money¡­but instead various gems and stones. ¡¸These are¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Jewels with magic inside of them¡­..a kind of magic stone. We found some in the process of searching for the spirits. This can be converted into money easily¡­but for now this is our crude apology.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­no it¡¯s alright.¡¹ I wasn¡¯t aiming for the reward in the first place. However, once again I¡¯ll accept what I¡¯m offered. ¡¸So, Karen and Athena you came for the water spirit as well right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re quick on the uptake. Where would it be?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s in the kitchen sink.¡¹ I said and looked in the kitchen. ¡¸Sui~¡¹ The water spirit was half assimilated with the faucet attached to the sink. Once the spirit woke up it had taken up residence there. Once that happened the faucet still let out water, in fact the water was extremely clean, it was as if we had a water purification system. ¡¸Th-the water spirit voluntarily served you and did such a thing¡­.Daichi¡¯s power has truly subdued it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that how it is?¡¹ ¡¸Uhh, well yes. The water spirit is almost as whimsical as the wind spirit¡­it¡¯s quite uninhibited.¡¹ I could understand what she meant by uninhibited. It could naturally blend itself in with people partying and drinking. ¡¸B-be that as it may, it should return to the pendant.¡¹ ¡¸Go ahead and do as you will.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thank you very much. We just need to approach a bit and¡­¡¹ Karen approached the faucet and took out the pendant from her chest. The water spirit looked at the pendant and seemed to close its eyes in thought for a while then¡­ ¡¸Sui~¡¹ It changed its body into water and split. Then half of it was sucked into the pendant. ¡¸Once again a spirit has split itself here Daichi.¡¹ ¡¸So it seems¡­¡¹ Well, as long as it isn¡¯t on the loose then it should be fine. What bothers me more is¡­ ¡¸That pendant took in the fire spirit yesterday and the water spirit today right?¡¹ ¡¸Uhh, yes. This pendant was made to collect all the powers as one. It can contain all four spirits.¡¹ I see¡­it seems quite convenient. ¡¸Since it is made to have all of them together it is dangerous when even one escapes. It¡¯s also difficult to collect them all again¡­.but thanks to Daichi it¡¯s been much faster.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you very much Daichi-oniisan.¡¹ The two of them thanked me, but I didn¡¯t come to the festival just to be given the job of collecting spirits¡­but whatever, it¡¯s fine. ¡¸So is that all for today?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. All that¡¯s left is to find the Earth Spirit and Wind Spirit.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Do your best. I¡¯ll be selling juice here, so if you feel like it come have some.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I understand Daichi-oniisa¡­¡­eh?¡¹ In the middle of her sentence Athena stopped and looked at me with wide eyes. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸U-ummm¡­Daichi-oniisan what is that on your leg?¡¹ ¡¸My leg¡­.?¡¹ I looked down and spotted a light brown semi-transparent creature holding onto my ankle. I remembered seeing it before. It was the spirit I¡¯d captured under my house then released. ¡¸Did it follow me here?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Sha~¡¹ As I watched it, it slipped under the floor and assimilated. I see¡­so that¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t noticed it. Once they blend in it¡¯s hard to see them, that¡¯s a bit troublesome but anyways¡­ ¡­semi-transparent¡­light brown? It looks just like the other spirits¡­and judging by Athena and Karen¡¯s reactions¡­ It¡¯s probably what I think¡­ ¡¸Umm, Athena? You know this one don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! Th-that¡¯s the Earth Spirit after all!¡¹ ¡¸Yep¡­I thought so.¡¹ It seems like I¡¯ve caught the Earth Spirit unexpectedly as well. Chapter 114: Grown Up Spirit’s Power Chapter 114: Grown Up Spirit¡¯s Power The earth spirit stood up from my floor as if surfacing from water. And, ¡¸Kisha~¡¹ It hugged my leg tightly. As Athena watched this spectacle, she looked stunned. ¡¸U-ummm, Daichi-oniisan? How did you get the spirit to obey you like this?¡¹ ¡¸How? ¡­..I don¡¯t remember doing anything specific¡­It attacked me near my home so I suppressed it.¡¹ From there it followed me on its own. ¡¸I-is that so? B-but I clearly feel it has magic power on another level than the other four spirits¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸K-Karen you feel it too? Th-this earth spirit grew up way too much.¡¹ Athena and Karen said after observing the earth spirit. Even if you say it¡¯s grown, I wouldn¡¯t know since I hadn¡¯t seen it before it¡¯d grown¡­. ¡¸Well¡­are you going to take this guy?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. We¡¯ll store it inside the pendant once more¡­¡­¡¹ Karen said and approached with the pendant, but the moment the spirit saw that¡­ ¡¸Sha~~¡­¡­!¡¹ The earth spirit¡¯s attitude changed. It seemed wary as it slapped Karen¡¯s hand away and escaped. ¡¸Muu, it grew so much that it¡¯s temperament turned wild again. It seems it doesn¡¯t want anyone except Daichi who it acknowledges.¡¹ ¡¸So that can happen too¡­¡¹ As Karen said the earth spirit became snappy and it¡¯s form became dangerous. ¡¸However, we can¡¯t back down either. Sorry earth spirit, but we¡¯ll have to do this with power¡­..¡¹ Athena slowly approached. As she got closer and closer it became even snappier. Furthermore, the spirit was fused with my floor. As it got more agitated, the floor began to splinter and warp¡­this is way overboard. ¡¸Oi. I¡¯m just gonna tell you, you¡¯d better not pick a fight in my store and break things!?¡¹ I strongly cautioned them just in case. At that moment, ¡¸Shi, Sha~!?¡¹ ¡¸Hi, Hiyai!¡¹ The spirit suddenly released it¡¯s spiky form and Athena fell to her knees. The strange battlefield atmosphere dispelled but¡­ ¡¸Um, Athena? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d fall to the floor from me calling out¡­ ¡¸U,un, somehow it seems that I was just crushed to the floor by Daichi-oniisan¡¯s magic waves. I-I just let my guard down, I¡¯m fine¡­I-isn¡¯t that right Karen?¡¹ ¡¸I¡­¡­.I¡¯m fine.¡¹ Now that I looked, Karen looked cautious¡­as she clung onto the wall. It¡¯s been a while¡­but now that I think about it, when I yell my magic sort of bursts out¡­ It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve had to shout¡­ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s alright. The spirit has been calmed so Karen hurry and capture it.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Karen took out the pendant and once again approached the spirit. This time the earth spirit didn¡¯t act hostile, it just split its body and waited. Then it was sucked into the pendant¡­¡­but¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­somehow¡­it seems like the fire and water splits were a lot less than the earth¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹ The clone that the earth spirit made was larger than half of its body. In fact it made me wonder if it wasn¡¯t leaving behind its true body here. ¡¸Is this¡­alright?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm¡­it should be. Actually the Earth Spirit¡¯s power is too much and it can¡¯t enter the pendant. So it should be separating a large part of its power to leave here.¡¹ So it was possible for it to be too strong to enter. I looked at the earth spirit and it seemed to nod in agreement to what she said. ¡¸That pendant has a maximum capacity for earth?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, in fact it should be quite a lot. It¡¯s just because this earth spirit grew way too much. I think it took in a lot of magic power from some location¡­..¡¹ It¡¯s probably the influence of our basement. It may have matured excessively down there. ¡¸So there¡¯s no issue with the pendant¡¯s performance right?¡¹ ¡¸There is no problem. Thanks to the spirit obeying you, we could get this done without disaster. It suppressed its powers.¡¹ ¡¸Sha~¡¹ The earth spirit nodded its head and waved its hand when it heard what Karen said. It seems like it can unexpectedly understand language well. ¡¸That aside, we are very thankful once again. Thanks to you, we have been able to gather the spirits at breakneck speed.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it was mostly coincidence.¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm, even so, thanks to Daichi-oniisan¡¯s good fortune¡­words of thanks aren¡¯t enough¡­..later I¡¯ll do my best to find a way to thank you, just wait for it.¡¹ She said and they both left the shop. They¡¯re quite busy early in the morning huh? Well it was a good wake up call. ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s start the preparations for the last day.¡¹ It¡¯s already the third day so we might as well enjoy it. Chapter 115: Dragon King Promise and Gathering Power Chapter 115: Dragon King Promise and Gathering Power After I finished lunch, I stepped out of the shop and noticed Hesty doing the same. ¡¸Huh? Hesty are you going out too?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t want, to. But tonight, I will be going around, with Anne¡­I promised after all.¡¹ Hesty said with a face that looked like she was digging her own grave. If you didn¡¯t want to so much, why did you promise? ¡¸In exchange for looking after Ramiyuros, she asked to, go around the festival, on the last day.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, so that¡¯s why Anne was with Ramiyuros yesterday.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know how they ended up staying together¡­so it was an exchange. ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s why Anne is on standby at that street corner.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­eh?¡¹ Hesty¡¯s eyes snapped open¡­it seems like she hadn¡¯t noticed. Anne was hiding in an alleyway across the street from my shop. ¡¸Aneue-sama Aneue-sama Aneue-sama Aneue-sama Aneue-sama ¡­¡­!!¡¹ She was murmuring as her eyes glittered. She had an ominous aura around her. Hesty carefully avoided looking at Anne as she turned towards me. ¡¸It seems like, I¡¯m having trouble, sensing things, due to your power. Also¡­somehow, I¡¯m sorry for causing, such a strange person, to hang around.¡¹ ¡¸No, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡¹ The strange person is clearly focused on you Hesty, so you don¡¯t have to apologize. However, that alleyway is filled with a roiling aura that keeps everyone away. ¡¸¡­¡­.for now I should, apologize to the merchant across, the way then we can go¡­.¡¹ Hesty nodded with a resigned expression. Somehow she seems world weary¡­ ¡¸Ah, also, before we go out, there¡¯s one thing.¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ She turned to me and touched my hand. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸As I thought, your coating, is decreasing/loosening, so we might need to be careful.¡¹ ¡¸Loosening? What do you mean?¡¹ Ever since I came to town, I¡¯ve been applying my coating. Maybe there¡¯s a time limit for this kind of thing? ¡¸n, it¡¯s a bit, different. Up till now, you¡¯ve been coating, and damming up your, magic power. So it has been, building up, in your body. So right now, you are in a state of, releasing more power, than usual.¡¹ Huh, so coating has that kind of effect? ¡¸No¡­¡­.normally the amount of magic, gathered would be minor. It¡¯s because your scale, is different. Once you release it, something incredible might happen.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh¡­¡­.maybe this was the cause of that magic wave I made when I scolded them earlier?¡¹ I only spoke slightly louder than usual and some kind of pressure exploded out. ¡¸That, might be the case. So I think that, carefully using up some of, your magic, would be good.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, I see. Thank you for your advice.¡¹ I¡¯m really grateful for this kind of advance warning. Now that I know, I can use magic to make some golems to release some of this. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll, be off¡­¡­¡­to hell.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah¡­.do your best~¡¹ Hesty walked over to where Anne was. Then, Anne grabbed Hesty and swept her away like a tornado. ¡­..un, well¡­different strokes for different folks. There may be various problems that pop up, but it¡¯s good to have fun. Maybe I should close up the shop early and go out with Sakura. As I thought that I opened business for the third day. Chapter 115.5: —Side Dianeia— Progress Report Chapter 115.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Progress Report 3 P.M. 3rd day of the festival. Dianeia was dealing with paperwork in her office. Then, ¡¸The setting for the greeting will be¡­.all right, that should be good. Knight Captain, check it please.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, understood.¡¹ She had finally finished all the paperwork she needed to do. All that she needed was the Knight Captain to check it and she would be officially finished. Her last job would be greeting guests at the party tonight and dealing with any issues that popped up. ¡¸There¡¯s a tiny bit left but I can finally take a break.¡¹ ¡¸Good work Dianeia-sama.¡¹ Dianeia leaned back in her chair and stretched her arms and back. She could hear the sounds of the lively celebration from outside her window. ¡¸Thanks to Daichi-dono¡¯s power things should end safely. Thank goodness.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even the soldiers patrolling town haven¡¯t reported an increase in problems.¡¹ When they¡¯d heard the spirits escaped and might rampage through town, they¡¯d nearly fainted. But thanks to Daichi making his move, the lively town was protected. ¡¸¡­¡­.normally there would be some monsters that come to make trouble, but this year it seems like they aren¡¯t coming.¡¹ ¡¸Well, that¡¯s obvious. Right now there are several beings with incredible magical powers. A monster would have to be stupid or confident to cause trouble.¡¹ The Dragon Kings and Daichi had become almost like a repellent. ¡­¡­.and that was even with the coating magic on¡­how surprising¡­. Be that as it may, it is a good thing. ¡¸If things go as they have been, Karen and Athena will be able to complete their objective on the final day. That would be nice if they could.¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed, if we had to pull any more all-nighters then we might collapse ourselves.¡¹ Hahaha, the Knight Captain laughed with dark circles under his eyes. He seemed really worn out, but he was still moving because¡­ ¡¸If we didn¡¯t have Daichi-dono¡¯s Apple Potion, then our bodies might have already gotten run down.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Just by drinking that, our sleep deprived dizziness was blown away. Just a drink of that and a few minutes rest and your tiredness is gone. It¡¯s very popular amongst our subordinates.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, for real. We¡¯re indebted to him for a great many things.¡¹ She needed to find somehow, some way to repay this debt. Dianeia thought as she looked out on the town. ¡¸Knight Captain, Princess, Please excuse me! There¡¯s a report from the soldiers in town!¡¹ A messenger arrived at the door. It seems like their wish for nothing to happen would not come true. ¡­¡­well, originally it was just an unrealistic wish. Dianeia asked the messenger while completely unfazed. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ ¡¸We have confirmed a tornado has formed on the outside of town.¡¹ ¡¸A tornado?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, and it has a lot of magic power within it. It is heading for town.¡¹ Wind filled with magic power¡­that was quite uncommon. So it wasn¡¯t normal weather. But, right now there should only be one suspect. ¡¸It¡¯s very likely that it is the wind spirit huh?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. The silver lining is that it did this outside of town¡­..¡¹ If they left it alone and it came to town, it would spread destruction. ¡¸Send an urgent message to Athena and Karen. Also inform the soldiers on the outskirts of town. Please hurry.¡¹ ¡¸Ha! Roger that!¡¹ The messenger set off running. ¡¸For the wind spirit to appear now¡­it seems Karen and Athena will be able to complete their objective.¡¹ The Knight Captain nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. With this they¡¯ll be able to complete their mission¡­I¡¯d like it to go smoothly.¡¹ However, that was merely her wish. It¡¯d be best if she was prepared to move at any time if things went badly. She would go help them. ¡­¡­..if it was impossible then maybe they could go to Daichi-dono¡¯s place¡­ ¡¸Ok then. For now let me completely finish my duties. Have you checked the papers Knight Captain?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s done.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then. Let¡¯s move.¡¹ Dianeia stood up from her desk and moved out. She went to finish her duties and get herself some free time. Chapter 116: Enhanced Manufacturing Chapter 116: Enhanced Manufacturing Afternoon, I¡¯d left the store to the golems and was inside the living space. Since then I¡¯d modified them a lot. They were able to hand out the products by themselves and accept payment as well. I think that leaving them alone will be alright. ¡­..after all, the people who come to buy from me are the wolf people and the combat rabbits. In fact, today they¡¯d already come once to purchase juice. Well, when they come again the golems should be able to handle it. ¡¸Leaving that aside, it¡¯s our turn to do stuff right Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Yes Master. Here you go, these are the apples and magic stones that we have left.¡¹ Sakura said and brought them. ¡¸Thank you Sakura. Hesty encouraged me to make more things, so now I think I¡¯ll take the opportunity.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll help you~¡¹ Though I say that the small golems, armor, and improved pestle/mallet I¡¯d made were all really simple. ¡¸We¡¯ll do it normally¡­anyways, let¡¯s go outside.¡¹ ¡¸Ok desu! Today is the day of the wind, so the town launches fireworks using wind power¡­or so Dianeia said.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, today¡¯s program is flashy.¡¹ It¡¯s the last day, so it¡¯s probably like a grand finale. ¡¸Then we¡¯ll close the shop up early after we go out and then come back here to watch the fireworks. There aren¡¯t too many people around here after all.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s tiring to try and watch them from a really crowded place.¡¹ If we weren¡¯t able to see them from the shop¡­then maybe it might be good to return home. From my still growing house, I should be able to watch the fireworks from the top floor in comfort. ¡¸Haa¡­how should I put it¡­I¡¯ve been here for three days and I¡¯m kind of missing home.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, hearing you say that makes me very happy.¡¹ Sakura said as she snuggled close to me. We¡¯d¡­done it a lot at home, but for some reason it was hard to get into the mood here at the store. I thought distractedly as I started to grow one of the apples when, ¡¸Ah¡­Master? The tree has gotten really big¡­is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I looked and saw that the tree was now tall enough to go through our roof. ¡¸Woah seriously? ¡­¡­.The fine tuning is more difficult than usual.¡¹ ¡¸Just like Hesty-chan said¡­Master is in a state of enhanced magic power.¡¹ ¡¸It looks like it¡­¡¹ I tried to normally make a wood armor arm¡­but it also turned out gigantic. I put in the normal amount of power, but everything turned out much bigger than intended. This would be a bit troublesome until I got used to it but¡­ ¡¸This will help disperse some of the magic power right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s caused by an abnormal buildup of magic after all. All of these things were merely strengthened from the concentration of it.¡¹ ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine.¡¹ If I made some big wood armors and golems then it should go back to normal eventually. Even if I made them, then I could make a basement storage for them at the store. ¡¸Hmm, at this point should I also do some more remodeling on this place.¡¹ Around the shop was some bundled up lumber from my apple trees, so I should be able to use those. I might need to make another magic stone mallet. ¡­¡­I thought and realized that this enhanced state might be useful. This might be some good experience. I thought and went to pick up one of the apples when¡­ ¡¸Woah!¡¹ A sudden gust of wind blew through the window and sent the apple rolling across the floor. ¡¸The wind today is strangely strong¡­¡¹ I half closed the window and looked at the sky. The sky was beautiful but the clouds were moving at an abnormally fast pace. ¡¸Windy? I hope that the fireworks are able to be shot off safely¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ And so I conversed with Sakura as I made a giant wooden armor. Chapter 116.5: —Side Karen and Athena— Difficulty Capturing Spirits Chapter 116.5: ¡ªSide Karen and Athena¡ª Difficulty Capturing Spirits Karen and Athena were in the plains west of the town. In this huge wide plain, they were confronting a huge green colored tornado. The tornado was slowly but surely approaching the town. ¡¸The color matches, but this is the spirit?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, this is proof of its magic power. The wind spirit has a light green color. This makes it certain that it is in there.¡¹ ¡¸Karen really knows a lot. So, how are we supposed to catch it?¡¹ ¡¸Normally we¡¯d counter attack with magic to get the spirit to acknowledge our power but¡­¡­¡¹ Karen looked at the giant green tornado. It was many times larger than them. It was the first time she¡¯d seen a wind spirit grow to this extent. ¡¸At this point, I think you and I need to do a full powered attack to somehow weaken the tornado and in that gap use the pendant to seal it.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­then let¡¯s do our best.¡¹ Athena said, and the look in her eyes changed. She went from smiling and happy to completely serious. ¡¸For now, I should just attack with strong magic right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will match my attacks with you so please go ahead.¡¹ Athena nodded and took out a wand from her bag. ¡¸I¡¯m not as strong as Onee-sama but¡­¡­I am a quasi-Arch mage after all. Let¡¯s go with the greatest firepower. Burn and Burst Artillery of Flames ¡ª¡¸Fire Cannon¡¹¡ª¡¹ When she finished the chant a large ball of flames appeared at the tip of her wand and flew towards the tornado. Then, ¡¸I will match you. ¡¸Mixed Breath¡¹!¡¹ Karen gathered an ashen colored aura in her mouth and it suddenly blasted forth with shocking speed. The ashen aura caught up to the ball of flames and coiled around it, pushing it forward with greater speed and strength. Then the ball of flames boosted by the gray aura slammed into the green tornado. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ The green tornado stopped for a moment and its force weakened. But, it still did not cease its advance. ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­..haa¡­¡­.did it, work?¡¹ Athena¡¯s face was colored with fatigue. She had put a lot of magic power into that fireball so it was no wonder. ¡­¡­..Truly¡­this spirit had become very strong. Karen had also put quite a lot of power in the breath she shot out. One shot was enough to cause a cold sweat. However, she was still in a better state then Athena. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­.not yet Princess Athena. It worked, but the true form of the spirit hasn¡¯t emerged. We need one more shot.¡¹ ¡¸D-Daichi-oniisan did this so easily¡­.but yeah¡­I¡¯ll work hard. ¡ª¡¸Fire Cannon¡¹!!¡¹ Once again Karen and Athena combined their attacks. Ignoring their fatigue they fired off an attack just as powerful as the previous one and it pierced through the tornado. Then, ¡¸Guuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹ From the center of the tornado the green, semitransparent spirit looked at them aggressively. It seems as though they¡¯d succeeded in breaking through the defensive tornado. But in exchange¡­ ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­.haa¡­¡­.Even with Karen¡­ku¡­ah, it¡¯s¡­¡­quite hard¡­.¡¹ Athena sank to the ground. She had just used a huge amount of magic power. ¡¸Can you stand?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had to use this much magic power. Sorry Karen.¡¹ ¡¸No please don¡¯t worry about it. Normally to capture a spirit you would need quite a lot of military force. Even as a dragon, you couldn¡¯t let your guard down.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­that means that Daichi-oniisan is really amazing huh¡­¡¹ Athena¡¯s words made Karen think back to Daichi. ¡­¡­certainly, he was completely outside the norm. She had heard here and there about the events with the other Dragon Kings and how he was looking after them¡­just from that you couldn¡¯t really believe he was human. Even gathering spirits¡­it was thanks to him they could do it this quickly¡­ ¡­.for there to be such a reliable man¡­.. This time was a delightful surprise. However, completely pushing everything onto him was simply being spoiled. That was no good. They should do what they had to do¡­what they could do, Karen thought. ¡¸Alrigth, at this point it should be weakened enough. Even if by force, let¡¯s go seal it.¡¹ ¡¸Guuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Karen took out the pendant from her chest and approached the angry looking spirit. The wind was still whipping around powerfully and she could feel strong power as she wielded the pendant, ¡¸Now, be sealed!¡¹ The spirit¡¯s body was taken into the pendant. ¡¸Fuu~¡­¡­.now we¡¯ve gathered all of them!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, the Four Spirits are complete.¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t have believed that we¡¯d finish while the festival is still going on¡­..but thank goodness!¡¹ Athena laughed brightly. Just as she¡¯d said, they didn¡¯t know how many months this would take, but it ended within a few days. ¡¸¡­¡­.really, we have to thank Daichi.¡¹ ¡¸Un, we need to get a lot done once we get back to the First Royal Capital¡­¡­.when we get back it¡¯ll be busy. I also still have special training with Karen too.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right.¡¹ but as they talked¡­ ¡¸¡­..hm?¡¹ Karen felt her chest getting hotter. What? She thought and looked down to see the black pendant. A black aura was leaking out of the pendant into her body. ¡­¡­the spirits¡¯ power is leaking¡­¡­..? Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just one of them. The fire, water, earth, and wind powers were all leaking. ¡¸No, this is¡­.the four spirits going wild! They¡¯re trying to enter my body¡­¡­!?¡¹ With her many experiences as a Dragon King, she could understand the spirits¡¯ movements. They were trying to utilize her body and her power to go rampage around. ¡­¡­.The spirits grew too much and the pendant cannot hold all of it¡­.. The instant she understood she began coping with it. ¡¸Princess Athena. Bad news.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Karen calmly showed what was happening to the confused Athena. Athena¡¯s eyes flashed with shock at the distorted appearance of the pendant. ¡¸U-ummm¡­.what¡¯s happening?¡¹ ¡¸Right now the four spirits are mixing their power and going berserk with their power leaking. This is power that would normally be used to protect the country.¡¹ This was the original way of using the Royal Family¡¯s pendant. However, it had begun the process on its own. This power, if activated here, would instead harm the people of Prussia. ¡¸Right now, I am sealing the energy within my body. So for now the power has not run wild. In the meantime, please go to the town and inform Dianeia¡­¡­to evacuate the citizens, call the people who can fight against the spirits¡­¡­.and call the other Dragon Kings¡­..¡¹ The spirits¡¯ power continued to pour into her body. She was resisting, but she felt as if her ability to think and consciousness was slowly being eroded. ¡¸K-Karen¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Princess Athena¡­you need to go¡­..¡ª-Hurry!¡¹ ¡¸I got it! {Emergency Teleport}!¡¹ Athena nodded and immediately disappeared. Then, the woman who was left alone in the middle of the plains fell to her knees. ¡¸Now¡­how long can I last against the power of all four of them¡­..¡¹ She thought of herself as strong even among the Dragon Kings. However, when pitted against the power of all four of them working together¡­she couldn¡¯t put up much opposition. Once she realized that, she did what she could. ¡¸Well, until the other Dragon Kings come¡­¡­I have to¡­..try and shave off their power¡­..as much as possible¡­¡­.¡¹ And so Karen collapsed on the ground¡­and lost consciousness. Chapter 117: Advancing Power Chapter 117: Advancing Power I stood in front of my store looking at the things I¡¯d produced. ¡¸¡­..this armor¡­isn¡¯t it a bit too gigantic¡­¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. Master¡¯s magic power seems to have been stronger than expected¡­¡­¡¹ It was a huge wood armor with a magic stone mallet for a right hand. I had gone into this with the intention of using up my leftover materials but¡­ ¡­I hadn¡¯t expected it to reach 3 stories tall. It was a much bigger version of {Vajra}. Maybe I should just call it {Vajra Kai}. However, right now I¡¯m wondering whether or not this will actually move. ¡¸¡­¡­well, let¡¯s check to see if it works.¡¹ ¡¸O-Ok. I¡¯ll accompany you.¡¹ Sakura and I entered the armor and were integrated. Then I tried moving the hands and feet and the pounding mallet installed in the right arm. ¡¸Huh, this is unexpectedly agile.¡¹ Though I couldn¡¯t say it was effortless, moving it wasn¡¯t especially hard. It¡¯s movements were also unexpectedly precise. ¡¸I believe that is because Master is still in a state of enhanced power.¡¹ I see. Well, as long as it¡¯s confirmed that the movements aren¡¯t terrible, it¡¯s fine. Even so, since it¡¯d be hard to store, I¡¯d like to compress it more. ¡­..places where I can use it are also pretty restricted as well. I had it turn its head from side to side when¡­ ¡¸What¡¯s that? Is that a festival float?¡¹ ¡¸Amazing! It¡¯s huge!!¡¹ Nearby there were some children shouting with glittering eyes. ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹ For some reason I moved the arms and legs once more to show off¡­ ¡¸Woah it moves!¡¹ ¡¸So cool!¡¹ My spectators were praising it nonstop. Actually, it didn¡¯t look like it was just kids¡­some adults came by and were looking at it with amazement. ¡¸¡­.why is it so popular?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I think that thanks to Master¡¯s molding it looks quite cool?¡¹ Certainly I didn¡¯t like it when it was fat and clumsy looking¡­I did take care to model it. Why is it now garnishing this kind of attention? ¡­¡­Well¡­I don¡¯t feel any hostility from them so after I move it around a bit, I¡¯ll hide it inside the store somehow. When I thought that¡­ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ I felt something pulling at the legs. I looked down and saw the fire, water, and earth spirits there. ¡¸What? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ They should¡¯ve been in the shop¡­when did they get out here? I looked at them as they pulled at the legs of the armor and, ¡¸Sha~¡¹¡¸Fuu~¡¹¡¸Sui~¡¹ They pointed in a direction and made sounds. Then they began walking in that direction. ¡¸Umm, it seems they want us to follow them?¡¹ ¡¸Huh? Sakura¡­you can understand what the spirits are saying?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I can somewhat understand what they want. We are similar existences.¡¹ That¡¯s right, Sakura was a spirit. Nowadays I¡¯d pretty much forgotten. ¡¸Ahaha, really it¡¯s just in general. But what shall we do?¡¹ Let¡¯s see. There was still time before the fireworks, so I had free time. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m free so we might as well follow? Since we¡¯re checking this thing we might as well go around a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, then let¡¯s go.¡¹ And so we were led forward by the spirits. ********************************* Dianeia was meeting with Hesty in the office. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Hesty-dono? You suddenly came here.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­.somehow I felt, Karen¡¯s magic power, warping outside of town. Do you, know anything?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Karen-dono should be capturing the spirit along with Athena¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I see. Just in case I cut short my trip with Anne¡­.is everything, alright, I wonder¡­¡¹ Hesty murmured when¡­ ¡¸Onee-sama!¡¹ Athena appeared in a flash of light. Then she suddenly hugged Dianeia. ¡¸Athena? Wait, that light was emergency teleport¡­..?¡¹ It was a magic not to be used except in emergency. For her to utilize it meant¡­ ¡¸¡­Athena. Did something happen!?¡¹ Dianeia judged there was trouble and immediately asked. Then Athena looked as if she were about to cry and said¡­ ¡¸U-umm, Onee-sama, please¡­please help¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ok, calm yourself. If you want me to help, tell me what¡¯s wrong calmly. Karen should¡¯ve taught you this in the capital right?¡¹ Athena flinched and took a deep breath. ¡¸K-Karen is¡­Karen has¡­she¡¯s been taken over by the spirits and is going wild.¡¹ Athena said with a trembling voice trying to force herself to report calmly. ¡¸Wild? What¡¯s the situation?¡¹ ¡¸Th-the four spirits combined into one and started going wild. At this rate the town will be endangered. So before that we need to fight them and reduce their power¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸The four spirits went wild!?¡¹ As a Princess, Dianeia was fully aware of how powerful the spirits were. They had enough power combined to place a barrier around several large towns/cities. If that power was changed into an attack, it was powerful enough to level a city. ¡¸n, this is, a pretty bad, situation¡­¡­..¡¹ Hesty said and frowned. ¡¸A Dragon King, can suppress the power of the four, spirits. That¡¯s why I¡¯d felt, Karen¡¯s magic power, warping and swelling¡­but, if they all combined¡­.then Karen¡¯s power, alone cannot, hold them back, in fact, she will be engulfed.¡¹ Hesty calmly informed them. She¡¯d known Karen for a long time, she was one who should be most clear on this matter. ¡¸If we don¡¯t, stop them, the four spirits, will take over her body, and use it to, rampage¡­¡­Dianeia, I will return, the favor from some, time ago.¡¹ ¡¸Ohhh, thank you Hesty-dono! Let¡¯s head out to stop this!¡¹ Dianeia made a snap decision and called for the Knight Captain from the next room. ¡¸Knight Captain. You heard the situation right!?¡¹ ¡¸Ha, I¡¯m sorry for eavesdropping!¡¹ ¡¸No, I purposefully raised my voice for this so don¡¯t worry¡­¡­Knight Captain begin the evacuation while I go! If you don¡¯t have enough help then call on Anne-dono.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ Dianeia ordered and put her equipment in order. ¡¸Athena tell me the coordinates.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok¡¹ ¡¸Hesty-dono hold on to me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s go ¡ª{Teleport}¡ª¡¹ Dianeia leapt to the plain. And what she saw there was¡­ ¡¸Grrrrrrrr¡­¡­¡¹ The sight of Karen walking towards town leaking magic power with not a shred of reason in her eyes. Chapter 118: The Power of the Five and The Giant that Arrives Chapter 118: The Power of the Five and The Giant that Arrives ¡¸What is this¡­¡­.¡¹ Dianeia looked at Karen¡¯s unfamiliar state with fear. It was no surprise with how Karen was walking slowly towards the town with unsteady footsteps. Her body was half enveloped by blackness. The blackness continued to overflow from the pendant on her chest. ¡¸Karen!¡¹ Athena stepped forward and cried out¡­but Karen didn¡¯t respond. Her consciousness was already gone. Not only that but¡­ ¡¸GUUOOOOOOO¡­!¡¹ Black magic light began gathering in her mouth. It was light filled with powerful magic. ¡¸¡­..Breath!? We need to defend!¡¹ As Dianeia shouted a greyish black light fired from Karen¡¯s mouth. The light filled with magic power produced a huge shockwave as it shot forward. ¡¸Kuu! Multiple Barrier Shield!!¡¹ Dianeia placed her defensive magic in front of them. Even so, the shockwave from the collision cut and burnt them. ¡¸¡­¡­A-are you two ok?¡¹ ¡¸I am, fine. Thanks to your, magic barrier.¡¹ Hesty said without a scratch on her. However, her clothes had been burnt and her expression had turned severe. ¡¸But that, is dangerous. Wind and Fire, Earth and Water, many things are mixing together. If we¡¯re not, careful, we¡¯ll get hurt badly.¡¹ Hesty said while looking at Athena. Athena had several wounds on her body which were bleeding. ¡¸Athena, those wounds¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Th-this much is still fine. I-I can still go on.¡¹ Her fighting spirit hadn¡¯t weakened with just this much¡­however, she was a Princess. An existence that would cause many problems if she died here. ¡¸¡­¡­Athena, I¡¯ll leave the rear backup to you.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..bu-but?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s an important role. If worst comes to worst, you¡¯ll have to use emergency teleport to tell everyone what happened. So please, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ Dianeia said seriously. ¡¸n¡­¡­..ok¡­¡­.!¡¹ Athena held in her pain and nodded her head. All that was left was to continue fighting. ¡¸But¡­Hesty-dono, how are we supposed to deal with such a state of affairs?¡¹ Dianeia asked while watching the slowly approaching Karen, and Hesty calmly answered. ¡¸This is originally, a condition that only occurs, in lower rank dragons, where spirits hijack their bodies. Right now, Karen¡¯s body has been taken over, by the spirits, who are using it as a vessel to, utilize their powers. To deal with it, we need to shave away the magic power, and cause the berserk power, to dissipate.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­for that, we need to, weaken Karen, and remove the pendant from her, causing the spirits to split from her. That would be ideal, if it¡¯s possible¡­.¡¹ Hesty said with a grim light shining in her eyes. ¡¸If it¡¯s possible¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Karen is the ¡¸Superior¡¹ Dragon King. All of her, base abilities are very, high. So, if we don¡¯t weaken her, severely, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to split, the spirits away.¡¹ Certainly she could feel monstrous power from the ominous form of the Dragon King in front of her. She was honestly frightened when she was told to face her and make her ¡®vent¡¯ her power. However, ¡­¡­. ¡®He¡¯ was even stronger. That¡¯s why Dianeia could still stand here firmly. ¡¸If she continues like this then the town will be endangered, we have to fight¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Guuuu¡­¡­Ah!!!¡¹ Perhaps sensing Dianeia¡¯s will to fight, Karen began running towards her. Her body was completely enveloped in magic with each step crushing the ground beneath her. She dashed with incredible speed¡­but, ¡¸I will, help you too. This power, is dangerous¡­.so I will stop her as a fellow Dragon King¡­..!¡¹ And using her body, Hesty stopped her. Blood flew out of her body and arms, but even so, she had stopped her. In addition¡­ ¡¸Let¡¯s fire, together¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! ¡ªBurn and Pierce, The Great Spear of the Flame King! ¡¸Prominence Charge¡¹¡ª!!!¡¹ Hesty gathered white flames within her mouth and fired. From behind her Dianeia¡¯s burning spear enveloped them. ¡¸Guuuuuu¡­!?¡¹ The two Dragon Kings were burnt by the heat. Of the two, Karen took the majority of the blow and was sent flying meters away. But, they couldn¡¯t stop yet. ¡¸Not yet!! ¡ª¡¸Prominence Charge¡¹¡ª!¡¹ The scorching spear once again flew out. It hit Karen¡¯s stumbling body and exploded. ¡¸O-Onee-sama a-amazing. With the Dragon King Karen as your opponent¡­to be able to fight like that. You¡¯re much stronger than before¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Haha¡­.I trained a lot so of course I¡¯m a bit stronger.¡¹ She could finally understand and see the results of her efforts. ¡¸¡­¡­.but, she won¡¯t fall with just this much¡­¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹ From within the flames of the explosion she emerged¡­.. ¡¸Guaaa¡­..!!¡¹ Her clothes covered with burns, Karen appeared almost completely unharmed. Her voice seemed filled with displeasure, it seems she was angered. ¡¸Her magic power was shaved off but¡­¡­her magical defenses are incredible. Everything was blocked.¡¹ ¡¸That is, the power of a Dragon King, mixed with spirits. Doing it with, the will to kill only resulted in a little, damage.¡¹ Hesty spoke calmly but, ¡­¡­.how were they supposed to deal sufficient damage¡­¡­.. Even so, they couldn¡¯t make the choice not to fight. They needed to do what they could and weaken their opponent¡­as she gazed at Karen, ¡¸Aaaaahhh¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Once more she gathered a dark gray light. However, this time the size of it was incomparably larger. The magic power around Karen warped and twisted as the ground shook. ¡¸This power¡­¡­this is bad¡­.!¡¹ She yelled and Hesty nodded. ¡¸n, this is, pretty bad. If we don¡¯t, block it, it will reach the town¡­¡­if we don¡¯t put all our power, into intercepting it then even, we will die.¡¹ ¡¸Aaahh¡­..we just have to do it!¡¹ A highly dense and powerful magic power was gathered before them. However, Hesty and Dianeia were preparing to block it from the front. ¡¸I won¡¯t run from something like this! ¡¸Prominence Charge¡¹!¡¹ ¡¸White Flame Breath¡­¡­..!¡¹ The two of them fired their attacks once more. Then, ¡¸GUOOOO¡­¡­..!!¡¹ Karen released her gray magic. With incredible power and fierceness the two sides collided. ¡ªBOOM!!¨C They exploded against each other and a shockwave exploded out. The plain was mowed down by the explosive power, but that was it. Somehow, they¡¯d held out. ¡¸A-amazing Hesty-san and Onee-sama! To block that incredible attack!¡¹ They heard Athena cheer from behind them. Since she was safe behind them, the town should be as well. She thought, thank goodness and relaxed for a second. At that moment. ¡¸Dianeia, not yet!¡¹ Hesty cried out. She immediately looked and saw¡­ ¡¸Another one!?¡¹ ¡¸GU-O-O-O-O!¡¹ Another gray mass of magic had been charged and Karen fired once more. ¡¸Damn¡­¡­White Flame Shock!¡¹ ¡¸Multiple Barrier 30 ¡¸Triakonta Shield!¡¹!!¡¹ ¡¸M-me too! ¡¸Shield¡¹!!¡¹ It was repelled by the hastily raised defensive magics, but the clash produced a huge shockwave. ¡¸Ga¡­..!¡¹ A feeling like her entire body had been slammed by a hammer struck Dianeia. The power of it hit her and sent her flying and rolling on the ground. ¡¸Ugu¡­.the recharge¡­is way too fast¡­¡­¡¹ Both Hesty and Athena were sent flying as well before rolling on the ground. ¡¸Athena¡­¡­.are you ok?¡¹ Athena was bleeding from her head, but it seemed like she was still conscious. ¡¸Y-yeah, I¡¯m ok¡­..Onee-sama you¡¯re bleeding¡­¡¹ ¡¸I can¡­still stand so I¡¯m ok.¡¹ Dianeia said while wiping away the blood and looked around. The only ones left standing were her, Hesty, and Karen. Their side was bleeding and unsteady¡­honestly they were at a disadvantage. Even so, ¡¸Can you, still do it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no way we can stop here.¡¹ ¡¸Guaaa¡­¡­.!¡¹ Even now Karen had not stopped moving towards the town. Behind them were the people they had to protect. There was no way they could remain on the ground, they stood before Karen once more. At that moment. ¡ªBoom¡ª ¡ªBoom¡ª A huge sound came from behind them. And from the huge sounds behind them they felt a huge warm and gentle magic power wrap around them. ¡¸¡­..this magic power is¡­¡­it can¡¯t be¡­.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..yes, it is¡­.Hesty-dono¡­.¡¹ Once she felt that power wrap around her, Dianeia lost all the power in her limbs and collapsed to the ground. Not too long ago she¡¯d been frightened of this power¡­but now it couldn¡¯t be any more reliable an existence for her¡­.it surprised even her but¡­ ¡¸He¡¯s¡­.come¡­¡¹ They turned to look at the source of the enormous but gentle magic power, and saw a huge wooden giant running towards them. Chapter 119: Four Spirits Vs. Giant Vajra Chapter 119: Four Spirits Vs. Giant Vajra As I was riding in ¡¸Vajra Kai¡¹ the spirits had me run after them out of town when¡­ ¡¸Something¡­strange seems to be rampaging.¡¹ A human shape covered in black light stood in front of us. ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s mixed unclean magic power. I can also see Dianeia and the others.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know about the magic thing¡­but the three people in front of it were acquainted with me. The ground was gouged out as they blocked the black light that the figure shot out and were sent flying. ¡¸Are you alright Dianeia, Hesty, and Athena?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re ok Daichi-dono. But¡­I¡¯m sorry. We exposed such a shameful appearance¡­¡¹ Dianeia said exhausted as she smiled wryly. I approached and she leaned herself against my wooden armor¡¯s leg. She¡¯d taken damage from that light apparently¡­enough that she couldn¡¯t stand but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s not shameful¡­not at all. You were blocking that light from hitting the town right? I think you¡¯ve done well.¡¹ I said and carefully used the armor to lift her body and set her to rest behind me. Then, ¡¸Hesty, use this potion and heal you guys¡¯ wounds.¡¹ ¡¸n, got it.¡¹ Hesty toddled over and I handed her a potion from within the armor. I looked again at the figure clad in black light. This was once again another acquaintance of mine. ¡¸It¡¯s only been a little while since we¡¯ve seen each other¡­and yet you¡¯ve changed so much Karen¡­can you hear me?¡¹ I faced Karen who¡¯d been dyed black and called out but¡­ ¡¸Grrrrrrr¡­¡­.¡¹ She only growled and moaned back. ¡¸Karen¡¯s, consciousness is, no longer there. If you can¡¯t get rid of, the four spirits, from her, then you can¡¯t speak, to her.¡¹ Hesty said as she poured potions over herself. ¡¸Huh¡­that black stuff is the four spirits¡¯ power?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­..that¡¯s why I think, the spirit clones, at your feet brought you here. They wanted to, inform you, their Master, that his place of living was, in danger.¡¹ She said and when I looked down at the split off spirits, they were nodding in agreement. Fumu fumu, the spirits could do things like this¡­I learned something good, moreover, ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve been able to confirm someone else¡¯s magic power with my own eyes I think¡­¡¹ I stared at the black magic light in front of me. I wonder if everyone who can see magic power sees things like this. This is a good experience, but as I was observing her¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.Uu¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ With her in the center huge gusts of wind powerful enough to cover the entire prairie gusted about. It was very strong¡­I think it was strong enough that it had been the cause of the sudden squall in town. ¡¸Could this be the cause of the strange weather in town?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? W-well, the wind spirit is the cause of this strong wind¡­and since its taken over Karen she¡¯s creating it too¡­¡­.¡¹ I see, so this was the cause of the bad weather happening on this last day of the festival. Trying to hurt my friends¡­.trying to ruin the town¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­no good.¡¹ and so I stepped forward. Then, ¡¸Guoooooooooooo!!?¡¹ As if to say ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer!¡± Karen fired gray light. The ground was torn apart as a shockwave flew forward. ¡¸That¡¯ dangerous¡­..!¡¹ I used the left arm of my armor to create a shield. In my enhanced state, I had created this armor compacting a great number of trees. Therefore, even if I widened it, it was incredibly tough as such it completely blocked the shockwave. ¡­..I had expected a greater shock, but since my armor¡¯s weight increased I was able to keep my balance. Huge size and enormous weight¡­this much was definitely not going to send me flying. Big, heavy, yet precise and skillful. Those were the characteristics of this particular form. ¡¸Well then, putting Karen aside, the four spirits seem to be hostile.¡¹ I lowered my left arm and stepped forward once more. ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­..!?¡¹ Karen backed away as if she was fearful. ¡¸It seems¡­¡­like she is instinctively fearing Master¡¯s power.¡¹ ¡¸I see. But¡­.they aren¡¯t any less hostile.¡¹ Karen lowered her body to the ground on all four of her limbs and faced me. Then, ¡¸GAAA¡­¡­..!!¡¹ Black steam continuously bled out of her body. A lot of it leaked out as it became a rotating wind around her. The wind continued to grow in strength until turning into a huge tornado. ¡¸B-be careful! The spirits have felt, the threat you pose, and are releasing all of their power!¡¹ Hesty shouted from behind. I see, so this is their full power? ¡¸OOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡¹ I heard a roar like a wild beast coming from within the tornado. And seemingly obeying the voice, the tornado began flying towards me. Well, more precisely, it began flying towards the town behind me I¡¯d say. ¡­¡­.both the town and my shop would be in trouble if it made it there. This thing is absolutely detrimental to my daily life¡­so¡­ ¡¸Anything that jeopardizes my living¡­.will be blown away!!¡¹ I stepped forward once more and swung back my right fist. At that moment the mallet on my hand was spinning slowly like a drill. ¡¸Sakura I¡¯ll leave our legs to you!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll take care of it! So¡­please fight as you please¡­¡­!¡¹ ¡¸YEAH!¡¹ With Sakura¡¯s support our stance and position were firmly set. Now no matter how I fought I wouldn¡¯t get blown away by the approaching tornado. ¡¸OOOOOOOOOO!¡¹ Still roaring, the tornado approached. In front of it, I simply pulled back the mallet mounted on my right fist. ¡­.the power of magic stones, the quality and quantity, the user¡¯s magic¡­¡­ It was something I¡¯d understood when I made ¡¸Skanda¡¹. Using smaller poorer quality magic stones well¡­I was able to make a wood armor fly through the sky. ¡­.in that case¡­how explosive would the power of a mallet made with superior quality compressed magic stones be? With this concept in mind, the mallet was created to go forth crushing everything with incredible destructive power. The power to smash through anything¡­Vajra. ¡¸¡­¡­and this model goes even further beyond. The explosive power should be even stronger.¡¹ That¡¯s why this weapon¡¯s name was already decided long in advance. ¡¸Crush everything! ¡ª¡¸Vajra Thunderbolt (Destruction)¡¹¡ª!!!!¡¹ The violently rotating magic stone hammer smashed into the tornado. At that moment. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ The power of this model was truly as I expected. The shockwave exploded forward from the end of the hammer, splitting the tornado directly in half as it gouged a gigantic hollow in the ground. The shock continued forward after breaking through the tornado and flew towards Karen without slowing¡­ ¡¸OoooOO¡­..!?¡¹ It smashed into the black aura surrounding Karen, blowing it away with great force. All that was left was a huge cloud of dust and a deep trench dividing the prairie in half, which attested to the strength of the blow. Then¡­ ¡¸U¡­¡­¡­n¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Karen alone collapse onto the broken ground. Chapter 120: Returning to that Happy Place Chapter 120: Returning to that Happy Place Karen awakened a short while after the tornado disappeared. ¡¸Uu¡­..this is¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yo, how are you feeling?¡¹ She seemed fatigued, but from her voice it looks like she was back to normal. ¡¸Haa, thank goodness, Karen ¡ª¡ª!¡¹ ¡¸Princess Athena¡­and¡­Dacihi¡­¡­.? Huh¡­¡­.what was I¡­.uuu!?¡¹ She placed her hand on her head as she unsteadily stood. I had healed her using the potions stored in the armor, but it seems she still had a headache. ¡¸Are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸Wh-Yes. This is¡­¡­..simply pain from overusing my magic. After that one blow¡ª¨Cwait that one blow¡­¡­¡­!? Th-that¡¯s right, I remember!¡¹ Halfway through, Karen opened her eyes wide. She hugged herself while trembling. ¡¸I was, controlled¡­..I was so afraid¡­then I felt my survival instincts kick in¡­part of my consciousness was reawakened then¡­¡­.what happened during the spirits¡¯ rampage!? Is the town safe!?¡¹ As she talked through the mess in her head, Karen asked me. Maybe prioritizing their friends and other people is a characteristic of Dragon Kings I thought and answered her. ¡¸The town is alright. All the spirits have been captured¡­..in fact they¡¯re holding me¡­.¡¹ I said and looked down. There¡­ ¡¸Fu~¡¹¡¸Sui~¡¹¡¸Sha~¡¹¡¸Guu~¡¹ The Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind Spirits were all clutching onto my legs. ¡¸This is the pendant right? I picked it up over there.¡¹ I handed the pendant back to Karen. However, the pendant¡¯s color was no longer pitch black like before¡­it was crystal clear¡­practically transparent. ¡¸It¡¯s not broken right?¡¹ ¡¸Wa¡­yes¡­¡­amazing, the magic of the rampaging spirits was completely used up¡­.it¡¯s amazing that I was able to survive an attack of such power¡­.¡¹ Karen shook as she said that. I could even see it from here. She was shaking from head to toe. Was she that scared? ¡¸¡­..well, I thought I adjusted the power appropriately though¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ I said and Karen suddenly reacted. ¡¸A-adjusted¡­¡­.that? Adjusted it so that the spirits¡¯ power would be used up¡­.without killing me?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I would feel really bad if someone I knew died like that. That¡¯s why I did my absolute best to adjust the power to only get rid of the tornado. ¡¸But still¡­there was more power than I thought and you got caught up in it¡­I¡¯m sorry you got blown away and hurt a bit¡­¡¹ ¡¸N-no, please I don¡¯t really mind that but¡­¡­I hadn¡¯t thought I¡¯d be able to return from this situation alive¡­for this to be possible¡­¡­..¡¹ Karen appeared dumbfounded as she turned to look at Hesty who tottered over. In her hand was the mallet (basically he made a pile bunker) which I had fired out from my armor. ¡¸¡­¡­.here, look at this. The power, of this magic stone, has only been, half used.¡¹ Hesty said while patting the mallet. She could tell just by looking at it¡­amazing. ¡¸n, normally, if the magic stone, has all its power used, the color will change.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸You didn¡¯t know that, when you, used it? Could this, be the first, time you¡¯ve used, it?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯ve done a couple trial runs. It¡¯s just that its power is really strong.¡¹ I had tested it at about 60% power in the basement under the store, but it opened a huge hole in the ground. ¡¸¡­..somehow I feel like the direction was a little off, but I¡¯m glad I was able to use it properly.¡¹ Originally I had made it to make apple juicing easier¡­it was for cooking, but it was too powerful. I was a bit sad about that, but since it was useful here, then it all turned out well. ¡¸Well, thanks to the trial I was able to control the power. It¡¯s about two times the power of Hesty¡¯s breath maybe?¡¹ ¡¸No no no, I can¡¯t output, that much, at once.¡¹ Hesty said while shaking her head, she then came over and touched my hand. ¡¸¡­¡­You, did very well in controlling, the power. If you were unable, to judge your, opponent¡¯s power, this result would be, impossible.¡¹ ¡¸Woah, I was praised by Hesty-sensei¡­I¡¯m happy.¡¹ Compared to when I first came to this world I was getting used to things. I was glad that I was finally able to control things properly. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡¸Daichi¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Karen approached unsteadily. She had her hands against her stomach as she swayed while looking at me. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸Daichi¡­I want to have a match against you someday¡­.!¡¹ Karen said, eyes shining with a feverish glow. ¡¸No¡­I¡¯m not really into sports¡­Ok?¡¹ ¡¸No, that power. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been so fired up¡­! All day long, locking eyes with each other, facing power with power, magic with magic, I want to have a match¡­.! How wonderful¡­with a man¡­that I can¡¯t defeat¡­wonderful¡­!!!¡¹ She said with a burning gaze. Honestly it¡¯s a bit troubling. ¡¸¡­Hesty, could you say something to her?¡¹ ¡¸You defeated, the very competitive, Karen, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s something like, what happened with Anne, and me.¡¹ Oioi! I shiver to think that she might follow me around exactly like Anne. ¡¸I kind of suspected that was the case¡­but it really came true.¡¹ ¡¸What do mean by that?¡¹ (Karen) ¡¸After all, he¡¯s Karen¡¯s ideal man. She has always been, looking for someone who could, come at her head on, and defeat her.¡¹ Her ideal is too dangerous. She¡¯s been looking for someone like that? ¡¸The reason that, she has gone around as a, bodyguard and teacher, are all to search for a person, who can do just that¡­¡­.and now, she¡¯s found you.¡¹ Wait, I don¡¯t remember trying to raise these flags for this route. ¡¸You did it, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­basically you can ignore, her I think. Most Dragon Kings know right, from wrong.¡¹ ¡¸Really¡­..?¡¹ Looking at Anne¡¯s eccentric behavior I find it hard to believe that. Well, in front of people she doesn¡¯t know she acts properly I suppose. ¡¸That¡¯s right Daichi. If it will cause trouble I won¡¯t lock eyes and hit our magic power against each other! The moment you think it¡¯s annoying I¡¯ll stop, you can basically just ignore it¡­it¡¯s fine!¡¹ ¡¸Ha, haa¡­¡­this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Karen be so passionate¡­..¡¹ I think this is a little stranger than just being passionate. ¡¸Well as long as you don¡¯t cause me any trouble¡­fine¡­¡¹ If she does as she says, then I have nothing to say. ¡¸Be that as it is¡­¡­..the big problem¡¯s been solved right? Let¡¯s head back.¡¹ And so we headed back into town under the light of the setting sun. Chapter 120.5: —Side Dianeia— Changing and Unchanging Things Chapter 120.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Changing and Unchanging Things Dianeia undertook the mission of ferrying everyone back to town. Saying that she hadn¡¯t been much use, and that she should do this much at least, she continued to act as a shuttle for them. First she sent the injured Athena and Karen to the medical room in the castle. Then she went back to get Daichi and the rest¡­but when she returned to the plains¡­ ¡¸Sorry for the wait. I had to accompany them to the castle and¡­.wait¡­Daichi-dono¡­you¡¯re the only one left?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, Sakura headed home to start supper and Hesty¡­Hesty¡¯s here.¡¹ She looked and saw Hesty riding on Daichi¡¯s back. She must have used quite a lot of her power in the previous fight. Her eyelids were drooping open and shut. ¡¸Are you sleeping?¡¹ ¡¸N-not¡­.y-yet¡­¡­..¡¹ She said¡­but her head was slumping forward. ¡¸As you can see, she¡¯s like this. She¡¯s going to sleep pretty soon.¡¹ ¡¸I¡­see¡­¡­.then what will you do Daichi-dono? Will you come back to town?¡¹ ¡¸For a little bit. Once I close up the store, I¡¯ll be heading home. I can¡¯t very well leave Hesty in this condition at the store.¡¹ Hearing this, Dianeia decided that it wouldn¡¯t be wise to invite him to the closing party. It was regrettable¡­but it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡¸Well then, first I¡¯ll take you to your store¡­then I¡¯ll take you home Ok?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? It¡¯s alright. After I get to the store, I¡¯ll walk back. You must be tired too Dianeia, you don¡¯t have to force yourself ok?¡¹ ¡¸No, please let me do this much at least. Over these three days I¡¯ve been indebted to you for various things.¡¹ Just by thinking about it, she could see that from beginning to end, it was thanks to Daichi that things had ended safely. ¡¸Really¡­I¡¯m sorry about this Daichi-dono. It¡¯s really¡­pathetic that I have to keep relying on you like this.¡¹ In her heart she began feeling like she couldn¡¯t do anything right. As that thought appeared¡­she began to cry. ¡¸This time¡­I thought we¡¯d be able to take care of it ourselves¡­.but we¡¯re really¡­.so weak¡­..¡¹ Dianeia hung her head in shame as she whispered those words when, ¡¸No, I¡¯ve seen it. You¡¯ve worked so hard. You¡¯ve worked so hard til your body is all injured. What the heck are you saying?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Daichi said with a serious look on his face. ¡¸No, this time¡­I wasn¡¯t able to do anything. I just keep causing you trouble. I thought that I¡¯d be hated for relying on you like this¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Well, though you did give me some troubles, I won¡¯t hate you for it. Also¡­if you need to depend on me, then do it. If I can¡¯t help then the worst that will happen is I¡¯ll refuse. Everything I do is my decision.¡¹ ¡¸U¡­umu¡­¡­.is that so? Thank you¡­for saying that.¡¹ They may be just comforting words, but Dianeia felt relieved just by hearing that he didn¡¯t hate her. ¡­¡­really, in front of him, she was just a normal mage¡­¡­ As Dianeia placed her hands on her chest in relief, Daichi peered closely at her face. ¡¸Wha-? D-Daichi-dono? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, as I thought. You do have a wound above your eye.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹ Daichi pointed at her forehead. Dianeia used the blade of her knife as a mirror to check and saw that there was in fact a wound on her forehead. ¡¸This is¡­¡­probably because one potion wasn¡¯t enough to heal all my wounds. I guess you could say I had too many and this one wasn¡¯t healed¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then, I¡¯ve got another so let¡¯s try it.¡¹ Daichi said and took a potion out of his bag and smeared some of it on his finger. ¡¸Don¡¯t move.¡¹ He said as he gently stroked her head. At that moment a pale light flickered and the wound on her head was healed. At the same time¡­ ¡¸Hya¡­?¡¹ The potion acted as a medium sending the magic within Daichi¡¯s body pouring into Dianeia numbing her body. ¡¸Auu¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Suddenly her entire body relaxed and she fell to the ground. ¡¸Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸U-ummm¡­..thank you for healing my wound, but Daichi-dono¡¯s magic power added on to the potion and caused a weird reaction in my body.¡¹ Daichi looked at his hands taken aback. ¡¸Huh, so there¡¯s that kind of effect too? ¡ªSorry Dianeia. Can you stand?¡¹ As Dianeia started to take Daichi¡¯s outstretched hand to stand, she realized her underwear had a bit of an emergency. ¡­¡­¡­.ah this is¡­¡­¡­.. This is what happened when she lost all her tension after the wound was instantly healed. So Dianeia drew back her arms quickly. ¡¸U-umm, Daichi-dono. For now my underwear has stopped it, but I¡¯ve got a bit of an emergency, so I¡¯d like to go back and change and I¡¯ll just see you next time¡ª¡ª¡¹ She said but Daichi grabbed her arm. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono¡­..? You might get dirty¡­¡¹ ¡¸Huh? I thought it was stopped by your underwear?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it was but¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Then don¡¯t worry. Teleport us to the store. I have clothes and a bath, you can use them.¡¹ Daichi said and squeezed her hand. ¡¸¡­¡­somehow it feels like Daichi-dono has gotten nicer.¡¹ ¡¸You make it sound like I¡¯m not nice. Anyways, this time was truly my fault so I¡¯ll take care of you. Also¡­I¡¯ve gotten used to it by now¡­the wetting I mean.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not really happy that you¡¯re used to it now¡­but¡ª-thank you Daichi-dono.¡¹ And so, Dianeia teleported them back to town while she enjoyed the warm feeling of holding Daichi¡¯s hand. Chapter 121: When Standing in Town Chapter 121: When Standing in Town ¡¸Daichi-oniisan!¡¹ After returning to my shop I was closing up when Karen and Athena came walking towards me from the castle. They seemed to be mostly recovered and walked over casually. ¡¸Hey guys, are you all better?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thanks to those delicious potions we are almost all better.¡¹ ¡¸Un, the Knight Captain stocked up on Daichi-oniisan¡¯s apple potions. Just by drinking those we recovered our bodies and some magic power!¡¹ I didn¡¯t make them to be potions but juice¡­but it¡¯s good that they feel better. ¡¸Also the Knight Captain said to give this to you.¡¹ She said and handed me the usual bag full of cash. Even if they give it to me now, I don¡¯t have anything to use it on¡­but refusing is also rude. ¡¸So did you just come to give me this?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, we came for that but also to return these to you.¡¹ Karen said and stepped aside revealing¡­ ¡¸Sha~¡¹¡¸Fu~¡¹¡¸Sui~¡¹¡¸Gu~¡¹ The four spirits were standing there. More accurately it was their split off part¡­but I¡¯d given them to Karen because the power in the pendant had been emptied. They had become smaller, but they toddled over to my legs. ¡¸Thank you for lending them to us. Thanks to you the power has built up.¡¹ ¡¸Is it alright now?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. We were able to receive enough. They split themselves to be able to follow you.¡¹ Is that so? However, they weren¡¯t that much smaller than when I lent them out¡­is it really alright? ¡¸They were able to take in some of the dispersing power and place it back inside. So you see there is no problem.¡¹ Karen said and showed me the pendant hanging on her chest. It was now a beautiful rainbow color. ¡­..so this is what the pendant looks like with no problems. It¡¯s quite pretty, I thought as I nodded when Athena approached me and bowed. ¡¸If Daichi-oniisan wasn¡¯t here¡­.Karen and all of us would have been in grave danger. So I must say¡­..thank you very much. From the bottom of my heart¡­.!¡¹ Athena said while gripping my hand and shaking a bit. It seems like she was really affected by this. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m glad I was able to help.¡¹ ¡¸Un¡­¡­.But I wanted to do something more to thank you, like a party and preparing various things, but Onee-sama said that Daichi-oniisan wouldn¡¯t go to a party¡­.is that true?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I would like to abstain from the party please.¡¹ I said and Athena looked disappointed. ¡¸Un, if that¡¯s what Daichi-oniisan wants then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­There¡¯s a feast at the castle and fireworks and lots of fun things to see¡­but you¡¯re not going to see them?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..well, it¡¯s almost time for me to get home for dinner. I¡¯ll be watching from there while I have my meal.¡¹ I was already getting hungry. However, rather than sit and eat with random people at a feast, I wanted to go home and relax while eating. ¡¸I see¡­¡­then¡­I¡¯ll see you next time and we¡¯ll talk some more Daichi-oniisan!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯ll see you¡¹ ¡¸Mm!¡¹ We finished speaking and Karen and Athena headed back to the castle. Then I finished checking that the store was closed properly and headed out to meet Dianeia. ¡¸Daichi-dono, are your preparations finished?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, sorry for making you wait, it¡¯s all done.¡¹ And so my three days of living in town ended with Dianeia teleporting me back home. Chapter 122: Dwelling of the Spirits Chapter 122: Dwelling of the Spirits By the time I got home, the sun had already set. ¡¸It won¡¯t be too long before I come to deliver my thanks¡­.I will also come to return the clothes I borrowed. Ok then, I¡¯ll see you later Daichi-dono.¡¹ Dianeia said as she teleported home. ¡­..I had given her that change of underwear with the intention of her keeping them though¡­¡­¡­. I think it¡¯d be fine even if she didn¡¯t return them. However, she had disappeared before I had the chance to say so. She may have been a bit hasty, but she must have had her own circumstances. I can just tell her next time, I thought and called out to Hesty on my back. ¡¸Ok, now that we¡¯re here its just a little bit more Hesty. Should I carry you to your cabin?¡¹ ¡¸n, no. since we¡¯re, here, I can, walk¡­¡­..¡¹ She said as she sleepily got down from my back when¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­..mu?¡¹ A small shadow moved near my feet. It was hard to see in the darkness but¡­ ¡¸A spirit? You came along?¡¹ ¡¸Sha~¡¹ A spirit stood there. They had integrated with the store back in town so I thought I¡¯d left it behind¡­ ¡¸Why did it come all the way to the house?¡¹ I said and looked at the sleepy Hesty. She looked at the spirits in turn. ¡¸¡­..spirits tend to, live near their boss¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸You say they wanted to live near me¡­..¡¹ Is there a place around here that the spirits can live? The Earth spirit had lived in my basement¡­but the end result was it became drunk on the magic power. ¡¸n, it can stay in the, outer areas of, the dungeon, or directly below, the house¡­I think that, should be fine?¡¹ ¡¸Sha~¡¹ The earth spirit nodded when it heard what Hesty said and patted the ground. Then its body began to melt into the ground. The other spirits imitated the earth spirit and began to descend into the earth. ¡¸It looks like, they are assimilating, with the basement and dungeon.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸n, it should be. They are literally, placing themselves in your, hands. They won¡¯t go anywhere you, tell them not to, and will come, when you call.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, I see.¡¹ I didn¡¯t want them going to deep in the basement and going on a rampage¡­but if that wasn¡¯t going to happen then I can let them do as they please. ¡¸In fact, the interior of the dungeon should, become nicer as they, gain power down there, it will become a comfortable place. The air will circulate, the water will be fresh, it will feel like there is, rain and sun¡­it should no longer be dank and damp.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, then I¡¯m happy about that.¡¹ Originally though the dungeon was easy enough to explore, the atmosphere and feeling of it was not very good. If these things were going to improve then that¡¯s great. If they weren¡¯t going to go out of control, then having them live in the dungeon might be the best option I thought when, ¡¸Sha, Sha~¡¹ The earth spirit that had been half submerged in the ground got out and brought a stone to me. ¡¸Umm¡­this is¡­¡­..a magic stone?¡¹ However it was very transparent looking. I was wondering why when Hesty¡¯s eyes shot wide open. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s, a mass of spirit power¡­¡¹ Hesty said sounding surprised and excited. ¡¸Mass of power¡­¡­is it like a magic stone?¡¹ ¡¸It is like one. However, only spirits can create them, and it is a much more precious, resource than magic stones. It¡¯s too precious and I haven¡¯t, really had any opportunities to see, them. It makes me want to touch it.¡¹ So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so excited. Well, I don¡¯t have any particular use for it as of now, so it might be a good gift for Hesty¡­ ¡¸Anyways, why is the spirit giving me this?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­..something like rent?¡¹ ¡¸Sha~¡¹ The earth spirit nodded its head in agreement and then smacked the ground fully disappearing downwards. It really seems like it was giving me rent¡­ ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll accept it then. I¡¯ll be giving this to you Hesty. Hopefully you can come up with something good to use it in.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­..if you give it to me¡­.I¡¯ll try my best.¡¹ ¡¸Ok! I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ And so my land received some new tenants. If the spirits were able to manage the dungeon well, then I might just leave it to them. Chapter 123: Around and Around, The Place to Settle Down Chapter 123: Around and Around, The Place to Settle Down After confirming the spirits¡¯ living accommodations, I escorted Hesty to her cabin. It seems like she was at her limit, because as soon as she entered, Hesty laid down on the floor. ¡¸Thank you¡­¡­.thanks to you I made, it here¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No, you haven¡¯t reached your bed yet¡­.just a little further.¡¹ Inside the cabin was a small bed. A small cushion/mattress was laid out on top of it. I picked up Hesty and carried her to it. ¡¸Thank you¡­¡­..you really have amazing stamina. You used that much, magic¡­¡­but it almost seems like, you¡¯ve already recovered.¡¹ ¡¸I feel like you¡¯ve said something similar to me before. Also, I¡¯m hungry and tired.¡¹ It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d eaten and I was starving. ¡¸Is your body alright besides for being sleepy?¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯m ok. Coming here, will improve my, recovery power¡­¡­¡­..so I should be back, to normal, tomorrow¡­..¡¹ I¡¯m glad. It seems like Hesty was moving around from the start of the festival all the way to the end. It¡¯d be best for her to get a good rest I thought, when Hesty looked at my face. ¡¸Also¡­¡­.thank you, for taking me to the, festival. I got tired¡­.but I had, a really good time.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I had fun too.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..I¡¯m glad. Ok, good night¡­¡­¡¹ She said and immediately fell asleep. She must¡¯ve been really tired. ¡¸Good night¡­¡­..¡¹ She curled up and her face loosened as I covered her with a blanket and quietly left the cabin. ************************************* I walked through my garden by the light of the moon as I returned to my home. My house that had become a tower. I hadn¡¯t thought so when I was living here just a few days ago but¡­. ¡­¡­.now that I look at it with fresh eyes¡­it really has become large. It might be a little late to say this, but maybe my common sense was being numbed from living here. Well, as long as it¡¯s comfortable ot live in¡­..I thought as I entered. Then I used the magic elevator to ascend the tower. *Vmmmmmmmmmm* A light buzzing sound occurred as I rose up. The outer wall of the elevator was made with transparent materials so I could see the outside as I rode it. I looked out and saw fireworks flying up from the town. It was pretty distant, but they were large enough to appreciate. ¡¸¡­..the end of the festival huh¡­¡¹ As I looked out at the beautiful fireworks that reality struck home. Soon I reached the top floor and the doors opened to¡­ ¡¸Welcome back Master.¡¹ It felt like it¡¯d been a long time since I¡¯d been greeted by Sakura like this. ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m home Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯ve finished dinner so we can eat while enjoying the fireworks.¡¹ Sakura said wearing her apron and returning to the kitchen. Then I heard the sound of the pot heating up. ¡­it¡¯d been three days since I¡¯d been home¡­. It hadn¡¯t been very long. It was only three days. ¡­..the town and townspeople had been lively¡­it was fun¡­. But even so¡­I thought¡­ ¡¸After all, my house is the best.¡¹ Chapter 124: Comfortable As Always Chapter 124: Comfortable As Always I¡¯ve slept very well ever since I returned from town. Though it may have been nearby, sleeping in an unknown place can¡¯t compare to the comforts of home. Maybe it was because my place has a very calm atmosphere that the town lacks. This being the case¡­.I slept till noon today as well. ¡¸Ah, Good morning Master¡¹ I opened my eyes to a smiling Sakura. On the table were a number of warm dishes. ¡¸Yeah, good morning Sakura. Also, good job on the preparations.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m an expert on all things Master¡­I can more or less predict when you are going to wake up. I¡¯ll go get the toast for you.¡¹ Sakura said with a smile and went to the kitchen. Though I¡¯m glad I can get a nice meal right after waking up¡­I should wash my face first. Recently I¡¯ve been able to sleep plenty so my body is in excellent condition. I¡¯m able to lie down, get up, and eat whenever I need to. ¡¸n? This bread is more delicious than usual.¡¹ Normally I find Sakura¡¯s handmade cooking delicious enough¡­but today it was even more delicious. ¡¸Is that so? I used the usual flour that the wolf people bring us¡­.maybe they brought us expensive flour?¡¹ Is that so? Then I¡¯ll need to thank them when I get the chance. Also, I should probably give them more money than usual. ¡¸Thanks to the sales during the festival, the room has gotten quite full after all.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I never would¡¯ve thought that after emptying the room of apples it would be immediately replaced by money¡­..¡¹ That¡¯s what happened when I brought the money from the store back home. The end result was¡­the room that had been covered in a sea of apples was now filled with coins instead. Actually, the coins took up less room¡­but they were far heavier. ¡­¡­Those wolf people, dragons, and knights bought too much¡­¡­ I¡¯m grateful that I was able to sell everything I¡¯d brought, but that room was still unusable for anything else. That¡¯s why I was thinking it might be good to give some to the wolf people to reduce the overflow. ¡¸If I handle this poorly then I might end up with even more¡­or they might draw back¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­ahaha. They certainly did when you tried to hand them a big sack of coins didn¡¯t they Master?¡¹ That was definitely true. In truth, I had tried to give away a large amount to them once before but¡­ ¡ºW-we cannot accept such a frightening amount. Please show mercy.¡» I was dumbfounded. I thought we¡¯d become better acquainted since last time. I was sure they¡¯d accept, but their attitude changed back to how they were in the beginning. In the end they refused to take any more than usual. I have to be careful. ¡¸Well, I can think about the money situation later. Right now I want to get on with modifying my garden.¡¹ After the spirits began living in the dungeon, my garden has become strangely lively. The trees grow quickly even without my interference, and there are greater numbers of fruits growing larger. ¡¸It really is the influence of the spirits isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Most likely. I sense that the amount of magic hasn¡¯t changed, but the nature of it.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, I see.¡¹ Maybe my really good sleep and comfort waking up is also aided by the spirits¡¯ power. ¡¸Leaving that aside, those guys are really helpful.¡¹ Since then, I¡¯d left the dungeon¡¯s environmental control to the spirits and the monitoring of my onsen. Thanks to that, the atmosphere down there had become much better. ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that they¡¯re doing that for me. They¡¯re very good at managing things.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. They are also being careful around this house (me) so as not to agitate the dragon vein, they are very capable as helpers.¡¹ It seems like they were able to mix in well here with Sakura. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would be able to obtain these guys from a trip to town¡­¡­especially since they¡¯ve offered me some more spirit stones. This has enabled many different experiments and I¡¯m having fun with it. ¡­..I wonder if they¡¯ll bring me another one today? They¡¯ve been handing them over at a pace of one every few days¡­even so they have been building up a bit. I¡¯ll have to talk more with Hesty about how they can be used. ¡¸Haa¡­Thanks for the food. It was delicious Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you very much¡­¡­also I can sense a person outside that seems to be Dianeia, what shall we do?¡¹ ¡¸Huh, Dianeia¡¯s here?¡¹ I looked out my window and indeed saw a human figure. The festival had ended a few days ago so I thought she¡¯d still be busy¡­I wonder what she needs? ¡¸Well whatever. I¡¯ll take a little walk to help with my digestion and go meet her.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, have a good day Master.¡¹ Sakura said and I set off to go outside like always. Chapter 125: The Things That Come and The Things You Receive Chapter 125: The Things That Come and The Things You Receive Dianeia waved her hand from outside of the garden. ¡¸Sorry to come bothering you right after the festival ended Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­¡­but why are you waving from all the way over there?¡¹ It would¡¯ve been fine if you came in further. ¡¸Umm well¡­¡­.somehow I felt the magic of the four spirits from within the garden and I was wondering if something was wrong?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m just having them keep the environment here good for my garden.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ah that¡¯s why it feels so comfortable around here. I thought it was strange. I see¡­¡­.well it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s Daichi-dono.¡¹ Dianeia nodded to herself. I feel like there¡¯s something off with her words¡­but I guess I¡¯ll ignore it for now. What I want to know more is¡­.. ¡¸What is inside that basket?¡¹ Dianeia was carrying a huge basket. I wonder what she brought? ¡¸These are the clothes I wanted to return¡­¡­..they were clothes that I¡¯d worn of course so I thought it¡¯d be best if I brought new ones. I¡¯ve brought clothes weaved in Prussia.¡¹ She said and opened the basket. Inside were various clothes, underwear, and cloths of various types. ¡¸I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like so I brought different ones, just tell me which ones feel best.¡¹ Dianeia said as she handed me the basket. I touched the clothes lightly. They felt silky to the touch and I felt that they would be very comfortable. ¡¸I had the royal family¡¯s craftsman make these custom for your size¡­.they should fit right?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second¡­¡­.yeah they¡¯re fine.¡¹ I held one of them up to my body to check and it seemed a perfect fit. ¡¸I¡¯m glad. I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯d wear them from time to time.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, thank you.¡¹ Then after I accepted the basket she took another out from behind her and placed it in front of me. ¡¸Also, this is another thing to thank you.¡¹ Inside it were many different vegetables but¡­. ¡¸Another thing? But nothing I¡¯ve done has anything to do with vegetables.¡¹ ¡¸No no, you did do something. For the three days that you stayed in town the magic power of the neighborhood accumulated quite a lot. It improved the environment and business for them. Among them was this.¡¹ Dianeia said as she pointed to the vegetables. I wonder what part of these were magical. ¡¸You know how magic power helps promote the growth of things right? Well, thanks to your visit to town there was an abundant harvest.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it.¡¹ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t need to be said, but the quality improved as well.¡¹ Maybe that¡¯s the reason why the bread made with the recently delivered flour was more delicious? Later I should taste them and compare. ¡¸Be that as it may, you didn¡¯t have to give thanks expressly for that Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸No no, I was in your care a few days ago as well¡­¡­Ah also Athena and them said they wanted to meet Daichi-dono again.¡¹ ¡¸Athena? She hasn¡¯t returned to the royal capital yet?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. She¡¯s still in the castle. So I was wondering if they could come over when you¡¯re free?¡¹ When I¡¯m free? Basically I spend my time sleeping at home, walking around, making golems, and fixing my garden¡­..so I guess you could say I¡¯m free. ¡¸That¡¯s ok. As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble it¡¯s alright.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see! I¡¯m glad¡­¡­that means I should be able to come too without needing to justify it¡­.that¡¯s good!¡¹ Dianeia seemed happy as she muttered incomprehensibly to herself. ¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so happy that she gripped her hands like that¡­. When Dianeia saw me looking at her she hid her hands shyly. ¡¸Ah, w-well then, I¡¯ll return and keep working! Thanks for today Daichi-dono!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, See ya¡¹ And so Dianeia left hurriedly. She seems as busy as ever. ¡¸Well whatever, let¡¯s take a walk.¡¹ Maybe I should try a different route today. I took the baskets I¡¯d received inside and started walking through the garden and forest to work up a light sweat. Chapter 125.5: —Side Dianeia— Ex Post Facto Report Chapter 125.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Ex Post Facto Report After returning to her office, Dianeia accepted several documents from the Knight Captain. She not only had to go through the results of the festival, but the failures, points to improve, and statements in droves. Dianeia looked through them one by one but¡­ ¡¸Umm, these are¡­¡­from the people on the edges of our territory?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, they mostly engage in agriculture and each and every one of them is having a very abundant harvest. This is the cause for the great number of documents regarding them.¡¹ Thanks to the festival, the usually large amount of paperwork was even more disgustingly profuse¡­¡­.honestly she was well and truly sick of it but¡­.. ¡¸Haha, what a wonderful problem.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡­this is a record breaking harvest this year.¡¹ ¡¸I see I see. Since we used up so much in the festival this year, I¡¯m glad that the next harvest more than makes up for the consumption.¡¹ Thanks to a larger turnout than ever before, huge amounts of food had been consumed. However, according to the documents this year¡¯s harvest was incomparable in quality, quantity, and speed of growth. It gave her a feeling of mixed surprise and happiness. ¡¸This is great.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. How should I put this, I would¡¯ve never even imagined that this sort of thing could be due to the favor of one man¡¯s power.¡¹ The Knight Captain said smiling wryly. There¡¯s no way that you¡¯d normally think that a single man could change the circumstances of an entire city or town. Dianeia could truly understand that feeling. ¡¸But still, though we must accord Daichi-dono every courtesy, we need to figure out a way to survive our future problems without relying on him too much.¡¹ ¡¸We of the Knight Order agree with this train of thought. If we were to be too spoiled by him, our training would fall by the wayside and we would become weak and fearful. For us his power has become a great stimulus to improve.¡¹ Now that he mentioned it, the knights had been awfully passionate in their training recently. Seemingly all of them had experienced a growth in strength. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. I too thought that I was being too complacent. It made me want to train even harder.¡¹ If not then she wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch up to him in her lifetime. ¡¸No no, isn¡¯t your highness already a Top Class Arch Mage? Wasn¡¯t the association surprised at your power last time? Before long you¡¯ll advance to the rank of Grand Magus (Ultra Grade).¡¹ ¡¸Haha, thanks for the flattery Knight Captain. However, the matter of ranking up will have to be put off for a while.¡¹ Rather than caring about her rank, she¡¯d rather increase her abilities. That was her true wish. ¡¸So that I can train more I need to finish this job quickly. Let¡¯s do it lickety-split Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸Alright. Well then Princess, there is one matter that deserves your attention.¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ The Knight Captain handed her a sheet of paper. ¡¸It¡¯s this one.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­.large and mutated plants, small caves being produced?¡¹ The document was attached to a map with several red X¡¯s marked on it. Those must be the underground caves but¡­ ¡¸Those caves¡­.have they turned into dungeons?¡¹ If a dungeon once again appeared near the town, then it¡¯d be a real problem. ¡¸According to the scouts, monsters have not been produced at a high rate.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..then for a while I¡¯ll leave it up to investigation. According to the scouts¡¯ reports, I may head out myself.¡¹ ¡¸Ha, understood. I will send out the orders posthaste.¡¹ The Knight Captain left the office briskly. ¡¸Fuu¡­..so they aren¡¯t all good reports. Even though the festival has ended the troubles haven¡¯t.¡¹ Dianeia prepared herself to go to war with these documents as she muttered those words. More accurately, the festival was a special time¡­and now things were returning to normal. ¡­¡­she couldn¡¯t always have a festival attitude. She had just committed herself to training harder a short while ago. Promising not to let her guard down, Dianeia once again reaffirmed her feelings. Though the town might not run out of troubles, the man in the forest would continue living at his own pace. Chapter 126: Proof of Growth and Recovery of Power Chapter 126: Proof of Growth and Recovery of Power After returning from my walk, I went into the garden with Hesty. In front of me was a bag of transparent stones shedding faint light. ¡¸Ok then, how do we use these spirit stones?¡¹ ¡¸They can be used similar to magic stones. However, because of their quality and flexibility in use, it¡¯d be a waste to use them as fuel.¡¹ According to Hesty these were of a different material than magic stones. When I found out that they could only be produced by spirits at certain intervals, I already kind of understood that. But the question now is how to use them. ¡¸Hesty do you have a good idea?¡¹ I thought I¡¯d ask¡­Hesty slowly inclined her head and pointed at my wand. ¡¸Attach it, to your wand? It¡¯s strong, and flexible so I could try while, doing maintenance?¡¹ ¡¸Maintenance huh?¡¹ That¡¯s right¡­since Hesty gave it to me I¡¯d used it to within an inch of its life. I should have it maintained. I thought as I looked at the wand when¡­ ¡¸Oooooooooo¡ª¡ª¡¹ A dragon roared from above as it swooped down. It didn¡¯t say anything understandable in the dragon language, it just roared so I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on but¡­ ¡¸Trees, become a shield for me.¡¹ It was dangerous so I had the trees grow into a shield for me and stop that dragon. ¡¸Gu!? Oooooooo!¡¹ The forcefully stopped dragon once again attacked slowly trying to push through the shield. ¡¸Hey Hesty¡­it¡¯s attacking really violently, do you know this one?¡¹ ¡¸n~ no. It looks like one who has lost their intelligence. You can, beat it up. You can¡¯t talk to it, and it isn¡¯t one of mine.¡¹ I see. Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡¹ ¡¸¡ºGolem¡» turn gigantic and hit it.¡¹ It was bothersome to control them one by one for this, so I created a magic key for it. A second or two later a big golem rose up and punched the dragon right in its face. ¡¸Gi¡­¡­!?¡¹ And so the dragon went spinning off into the forest. ¡¸Un, good.¡¹ That was no problem I thought, but¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­.somehow, it seems like your, creation speed, and power, went up?¡¹ Hesty said as she watched the dragon get blown away with surprise. ¡¸Really?¡¹ Now that she mentioned it, the speed was pretty abnormal this time. I feel like before it would¡¯ve taken quite a bit more time. ¡¸The speed has definitely increased, and the magic within the golem, increased as well¡­¡­.you grew too quickly. That was really surprising.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I think only this aspect has really improved. On the whole I only think I¡¯ve improved a bit.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­.a bit. That¡¯s right¡­this might be a bit for you¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty said seeming to sulk. Maybe I said something bad again. Be that as it may, growth is a good thing I thought and looked at my hand¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªwait, the wand has some cracks.¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? Really?¡¹ ¡¸Here look. It¡¯s cracked right here.¡¹ There was a big crack right in the middle of it. It had been fine until now¡­..maybe it was using the magic key to create that giant golem. ¡¸n~ that might be. You used it too, hard¡­¡­and it couldn¡¯t take it.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ ¡¸I made this very sturdy. It¡¯s proved by, not breaking for several, months. However, look¡­it broke just like that.¡¹ Hesty shook her head back and forth. ¡¸It couldn¡¯t handle your, growth and broke. In a sense, it is proof of your growth.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that might be. But I feel like it¡¯s a waste.¡¹ I was feeling sad about using it too hard and breaking it when, ¡¸It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m here, so I can strengthen it. I will make something, that can withstand, you.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, sorry Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s ok. I enjoy it.¡¹ ¡¸Enjoy it? You mean making wands?¡¹ I asked and Hesty smiled a bit. ¡¸n, that too, but I enjoy watching you use the wands that I make with all my ability. It might be, as a craftsman I like to watch, my wands get used to their, full potential.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Even broken?¡¹ ¡¸When they break, I can look for points, to improve, so that is fun as well. I also like watching, your growth.¡¹ Hesty said as she patted the wand affectionately. ¡¸So, I¡¯ll make your equipment properly. Just wait, for me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, then I¡¯ll leave it to you Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n¡¹ And so Hesty began to hammer away with spirit stone and wand in hand. Bam Bam, the sound of wood, metal, and stone being hit rang out as I waited around. Chapter 127: Testing New Equipment with a Combat Encounter Chapter 127: Testing New Equipment with a Combat Encounter Evening passed into night before it was ready. Hesty handed me a beautifully polished white wand. ¡¸Here, I finished the maintenance, and strengthening¡¹ ¡¸Already? That was fast.¡¹ ¡¸Because I wasn¡¯t making it, from scratch.¡¹ I took the wand in my hand and felt that the sensation and weight hadn¡¯t changed that much from before. However, I could feel something from it. ¡¸It should be, around twice as tough as before. It is strong enough to break, rocks if you use it for, hitting, yet still flexible.¡¹ ¡¸That good?¡¹ ¡¸n, I didn¡¯t think it could, withstand your power if, I didn¡¯t do that much. However, I think now you can, use it with your full, power.¡¹ Apparently she has quite the confidence in her new work as she puffed up her chest in pride. Since I¡¯d gotten such a good thing, I wanted to try it out quickly but¡­. ¡­¡­.what should I do? The onsen maintenance and modifications were better done by image magic, and the changing of my house¡¯s shape didn¡¯t take that much power. ¡¸Then growing trees and creating golems is the easiest way to test out the new power¡­.¡¹ I walked over to an empty plot and planted apple seeds before gripping my wand. ¡¸¡¶Grow and bloom with fruits.¡·¡¹ The moment I spoke several apple trees shot up out of the ground. Furthermore, they had beautiful red fruits hanging from each and every one of them. ¡¸Oh~ it¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve done this, but it¡¯s become so easy.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..it wasn¡¯t just the golems, your speed with growing trees, has gotten faster too. The magic power in the apples has gotten thicker, too. Your growth is, abnormal.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­even if you tell me that¡­..¡¹ Hesty looked at me with harsh eyes before moving her gaze to the wand. ¡¸n, but it properly, worked with your magic and, magic key.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I feel like it¡¯s even easier to use than before.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­¡­.but after you created so, many apple trees, what are you going to do, about harvesting them?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.¡¹ I hadn¡¯t thought about that. I¡¯ll have to adjust the amount of harvesting golems and find a place to put these apples now. ¡­¡­.I¡¯d finally gotten rid of some of them and now I have more than ever. Well, they stayed fresh surprisingly well and were quite popular as snacks among the spirits. As I was wondering about where I¡¯d put them¡­. ¡¸Ah, the dragon is, coming.¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Hesty pointed out to the forest and there was¡­¡­ ¡¸Guoooooo!!¡¹ A dragon dashing towards us. This time it was two of them. ¡¸What? There seem to be a lot of them coming today?¡¹ ¡¸I wonder why. For a number of dragons, to lose their reason, all at once¡­I think I should, investigate a bit.¡¹ I see. Well, I can leave that to Hesty. Now I need to drive away those dragons¡­something new. The golems are enough to handle things from the ground, but things that fly were still troublesome. ¡­..I had made some anti-air things before, but they could only knock them down. Once they fell in the garden, it¡¯d be a pain to clean up. Maybe I should make a golem that can send them flying away. ¡¸Well, for now I should personally drive them away. I just grew some new trees and have a new wand¡­¡­¡¶Golem x100¡·¡¹ According to the magical key, the apple trees that I had grown transformed into golems. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ I said and the golems all turned their gazes to the dragons. ¡¸Gi¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ Seeing this, the dragons faltered. However, the golems didn¡¯t care and began moving. They advanced towards the golems at a lumbering run¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸Gu, Guaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹ The golems hit the dragons like waves on the shore and sent them flying. ¡¸That¡¯ll wrap it up. The wand¡­¡­..didn¡¯t break.¡¹ Since I¡¯ve used it twice like this¡­it should be alright. ¡¸I properly, raised the, durability. I¡¯m glad that, it came out alright, in the real test.¡¹ Hesty said looking satisfied. I do have a greater sense of security in using this wand. ¡¸Thank you Hesty. I¡¯ll use it properly.¡¹ ¡¸n, if it can¡¯t hold on, just tell me. I¡¯ll, fix it up.¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ Once we finished talking, I felt it was just the right time to go back inside and eat. I¡¯ll just let the golems run around for now and fix up the garden tomorrow. Chapter 128: Promise with the Dragon King Chapter 128: Promise with the Dragon King The next day as I was fiddling around with my garden and preparing golems, Anne arrived. ¡¸Daichi-sama, good morning.¡¹ ¡¸Oh Anne? What¡¯s up?¡¹ It was quite the sudden visit, I wonder if anything happened? ¡¸There is a little something I¡¯d like to ask¡­¡­¡­the other day, three dragons were blown away from this direction¡­did you do it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ I see. The guys that I blew away must¡¯ve cleared the forest and reached the plains. Thinking of that, my golems must have been strengthened. Until now such a thing hadn¡¯t happened when I fought dragons. ¡¸Was there any damage?¡¹ ¡¸No, they quickly ran away crying, but¡­..I wonder if there has been trouble between you and the dragons?¡¹ ¡¸No, not particularly. They just came attacking like usual.¡¹ Well, there were times when I needed to defeat them personally because I wasn¡¯t prepared¡­ When Anne heard what I said, she let out a big sigh of relief. ¡¸Is that so? Thank goodness. Up until now it was just slimes and boars that were sent flying¡­..I didn¡¯t know what to do when dragons started appearing too.¡¹ Ah, so the other monsters got blown that far away¡­ Thankfully, there hadn¡¯t been any injuries or damage, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem but¡­ ¡¸There might be more getting blown away like that in the future¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹ ¡¸Right now I¡¯m creating equipment to blow things away.¡¹ Though I say that, it wasn¡¯t anything grand. It was just to allow the golems to automatically repel things that came flying towards us. ¡¸If there¡¯s any danger I can always adjust the power, is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, as long as they land in the empty prairies it is fine.¡¹ Good, then I can continue with the current setting. ¡¸Oh, there is one thing I wanted to ask¡­when the dragons landed they scattered some fangs and scales¡­we were hoping you would allow us to collect them.¡¹ Anne nodded while asking. I just wondered why she needed my permission. Just take them if you want them. ¡¸Well, they were things you sent flying away. You have the rights to them so I have a problem with taking them without asking.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve got integrity as always. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I was just driving them away from my home.¡¹ Actually, this was the first time that I¡¯d hit them hard enough to drop scales. ¡¸Well, though they may have lost their reason, they are dragons. Usually you can¡¯t remove their scales without time and a lot of magic¡­¡­for the shock to be strong enough to knock them loose¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s good since they can be used as materials.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right. ¡ªthen I will thankfully accept them.¡¹ Anne bowed then furtively looked around. She was probably looking for Hesty again but¡­. ¡¸¡­..uuu, I want to see Aneue-sama again but I don¡¯t have time¡­¡­.¡¹ Anne dropped her shoulders but didn¡¯t move otherwise. ¡¸You won¡¯t go looking around for Hesty today right?¡¹ Well, even if she did, Hesty was out on an errand and wasn¡¯t home. ¡¸Honestly, I really want to¡­but I have business in the Valley of the Dragons. I absolutely must go.¡¹ ¡¸Business?¡¹ ¡¸Just a little gathering of dragons and Dragon Kings. Would you like to come too Daichi-sama?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­I won¡¯t.¡¹ I don¡¯t really have a reason to either. ¡¸However, I heard that the ruler of the Valley of the dragons was Daichi¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t intend to rule it. Just that they don¡¯t come attacking.¡¹ Actually, aside from knowing of its existence, I¡¯ve never gone there even once. It sounds very steep and rocky so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to go for a walk there. ¡¸Is that so¡­.I understand. Then I would like to return around the evening, I will bring some gifts from the Valley, would that be alright?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but I can¡¯t tell you if you¡¯ll meet Hesty or not ok?¡¹ ¡¸ugu¡­¡­.n-no. That¡¯s alright. I can bear with just smelling the scent of Hesty-aneuesama¡­.¡¹ Anne said with a smile as she started smelling and breathing in deeply. Her nose started bleeding. I can¡¯t help but think again¡­.Hesty must have it hard being followed around by this kind of Dragon King. ¡¸Well, I understand. Come when you can.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, thank you very much! Alright then, please excuse me.¡¹ And so Anne headed off. I didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d be doing, but if it didn¡¯t cause trouble I¡¯d be fine. ¡­¡­I should probably let Hesty know about this though. I thought as I started strengthening my garden¡¯s defenses. Chapter 129: Relaxing while Dragon Kings Gather Chapter 129: Relaxing while Dragon Kings Gather After Anne left I continued making Golems. ¡¸Ok, it should be something like this¡­¡¹ It looked unexpectedly grim faced once I¡¯d finished, but for taking care of things from the air it was perfect. Now I¡¯d be able to drive them away easily I thought patting this new golem when¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m home. As always you come up, with strong looking, golems.¡¹ Hesty came home. ¡¸Oh, welcome back. How was town?¡¹ ¡¸n, same as always¡­¡­.however it still hasn¡¯t, calmed down. The post festival excitement is still, going on so, it took time to, gather the materials.¡¹ She said and put down the sack on her shoulder. Inside of it were bottles covered in cloth and filled with fluids. I wonder if she¡¯s going to make something again¡­ ¡¸Once it¡¯s done I¡¯ll show you, so use it as you please.¡¹ ¡¸Oh thank you. ¡ª¨Coh also Anne was here a while ago.¡¹ When she heard me speak the word Anne, she immediately hid behind me. She peeked out and looked around furtively. ¡¸¡­¡­where?¡¹ ¡¸Well, she¡¯s not here now. She said she had business in the Dragon Valley. Seemingly a gathering of Dragon Kings.¡¹ I said, and Hesty seemed to realize something and nodded in understanding. ¡¸Ahh¡­..The Dragon King Council. It was already that, time.¡¹ ¡¸Dragon King Council? What is that?¡¹ From the sound of it, it doesn¡¯t sound particularly peaceful. ¡¸Well, sometimes it gets rowdy, but I think it will be peaceful, this time. It¡¯s a meeting that happens every once in a while (decades) where nearby Dragon Kings, meet up.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ why did this thing come into existence?¡¹ ¡¸Well Dragon Kings are strong, and they usually neglect, gathering information. After living so long, many become like that. That is no good, so me and one other, Dragon King proposed, this.¡¹ Hesty said as if recalling. ¡¸Is that so? Then will you be going Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n? I won¡¯t, be? Right now I am, not considered a Dragon King, technically. I lost to you, and so you are considered, the King of that Valley¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹ That¡¯s right, Anne said something similar, so it was like that? ¡¸Huh? You didn¡¯t, know? You can freely, use the dragons, there you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well, even if you tell me that¡­¡­..¡¹ I couldn¡¯t think of something I¡¯d need to use them for. ¡­¡­I honestly didn¡¯t really need this authority. Though my motto is to accept what I¡¯m given. If they cause problems then I¡¯ll give orders. But I wonder what other usage they have¡­ ¡¸¡­..help moving around?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you could, have them do that but¡­.most people will be very surprised, to see such a huge number of dragons. I did it once, and see what happened.¡¹ Hesty said while scratching her cheek abashedly. Hmm I see. ¡¸For now, you don¡¯t need to do anything I think.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I just make use of them when necessary?¡¹ ¡¸I think that would, be fine.¡¹ Then as we were chatting, ¡¸Master, Hesty-chan~ lunch is ready~¡¹ I heard Sakura call out. It seems it was time to eat. As I thought that I heard Hesty¡¯s stomach growl. ¡¸Maybe, I¡¯m, hungry?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t sound so doubtful. You walked back and forth from the town so of course you¡¯re hungry.¡¹ I had been making golems since the morning so I was hungry as well. The rocky mountains were hosting an amazing council but¡­ ¡¸Well, let¡¯s relax and eat.¡¹ ¡¸n, take our time.¡¹ And so we relaxed, ate, and drank tea. Chapter 130: Gathering Place of Powerful Magic Chapter 130: Gathering Place of Powerful Magic After we finished eating lunch and arranging the trees in my garden¡­a boar came attacking from the forest. It was business as usual as the golems drove it away without panic or fanfare¡­. ¡­¡­.I wonder what I should do now¡­ Maybe I should enter the onsen since I haven¡¯t been in it in a while, I thought when¡­ ¡¸As I thought this is where Daichi is!¡¹ and Karen dashed over from the forest. She dashed over with excitement in her eyes. ¡¸Karen huh? I haven¡¯t seen you since the festival.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹ But, as we were talking another boar came charging towards Karen. However, she held out her hand and stopped its charge. ¡¸¡ª¡ªmm, are these Fafnir being kept by you?¡¹ ¡¸No, they¡¯re wild boars. They often come trying to invade.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­Daichi¡­would you mind if I look into your eyes a bit?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ I said as she met my gaze and the atmosphere around us started shaking. Furthermore, ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ The boars¡¯ eyes filled with fear and they ran for their lives. I wonder why? Maybe it was due to the Dragon King¡¯s pressure I thought when, ¡¸Fu, fufufufufu¡­..¡¹ Karen hugged herself as she started shivering. ¡¸J-just with this casual greeting, gaze, and magical surge¡­¡­¡­just from that you can make high level monsters run for their lives. Ahh you¡¯re really amazing Daichi¡­¡­!¡¹ She said as she looked at me passionately. I feel like she¡¯s saying some things that I don¡¯t get¡­.. ¡¸Ummm, I guess I should thank you for driving them away?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no, it was mostly Daichi¡¯s magic pressure that caused them to run. All I did was clash our magic power together to get the pump primed¡­please don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ Karen said as she suppressed her excitement and put on a calm face. However, there was still a little something I didn¡¯t get. ¡¸What do you mean by clashing magic power?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­..? Well, didn¡¯t you realize that I put some magic power into my gaze and you reflected it?¡¹ ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t realize. I thought we were just looking into each other¡¯s eyes normally.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­ I see¡­so that was a reflexive reaction¡­.fufu, really, you are more than I imagined¡­¡¹ Karen¡¯s mouth began to curve disturbing her prim look. She seemed happy. Well anyways, the boars were driven away so let¡¯s get back to what we were talking about. ¡­¡­.after the incident with Anne and the talk we had, I predicted that she¡¯d be coming along eventually. I¡¯ll just ask. ¡¸Why have you come here?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I came here coincidentally¡­I have business in the Dragon Valley near here¡­¡¹ ¡¸As I thought, the Dragon King Council is the cause¡­¡­¡¹ Since I was between the valley and the town, it wasn¡¯t unusual to see a little traffic¡­. ¡­but today I¡¯ve had a lot of personal guests, I thought and looked at Karen. ¡¸By the way, sorry to interrupt but this is Daichi¡¯s principal residence am I correct?¡¹ Karen said, eyes sparkling. ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹ It was the truth so I nodded as her eyes began to sparkle even brighter. ¡¸For there to be such a magic spot¡­.to see it like this¡­.it¡¯s so moving! I¡¯d taken a map and left town for the forest, when I felt an incredibly huge magic power, I had thought that maybe¡­.but I never dreamed that it¡¯d be like this!¡¹ Karen said as she looked around restlessly. ¡¸This is beyond anything I¡¯d expected. This land¡¯s magic, your home¡¯s power, and Daichi¡¯s power all combine together to produce something incredible. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­..if there wasn¡¯t the council, then I would¡¯ve liked to stay here and talk¡­¡­¡¹ She said and finally looked back at me. She had been so excited this entire time, but now she had put on a calm and collected face. ¡¸Eh, ehem¡­Daichi¡­after the council is over, could I come back to talk again? I haven¡¯t truly thanked you yet so I would like to pay another visit¡­¡¹ Her entire speech pattern had changed to being very calm and smooth. Honestly when she was in this mode she was easier to talk to, I thought and answered. After all, Anne would be coming back anyways so I didn¡¯t really mind¡­ ¡¸If you come back too late, I¡¯ll be asleep OK?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s fine. The council should finish up quickly.¡¹ The council should be something fairly important so I wonder if it¡¯s OK for her to be so flippant about it. Well, it¡¯s their business not mine¡­so I don¡¯t have any right to comment. ¡¸I got it. Then come say hi before I go to sleep.¡¹ ¡¸OK! Thank you very much! ¡­¡­..then I¡¯ll go finish the meeting at top speed!¡¹ Karen said and ran off towards the valley. ¡­..seems like I¡¯ll be getting more visits before the day is done. Moreover, it seems that the council will be very lively. I thought as I headed towards my onsen. I¡¯d been sweating while doing my gardening, so a bath should feel great. Chapter 130.5: —Side Dianeia— Dragon King Threat and Growth Chapter 130.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Dragon King Threat and Growth Dianeia was working inside her office which gradually became more hectic as time passed. Inside the office was the Knight Captain and several knights with nervous and tense faces. In front of them Dianeia inspected several pieces of paper on her desk and spoke up. ¡¸Well then¡­Karen said the Dragon Kings are heading to the forest and valley for a gathering and you came here¡­..but is there anything else to report in the town?¡¹ ¡¸N-no there is nothing in particular. Everything is as usual.¡¹ A young knight reported seeming nervous and confused. ¡­.indeed, the gathering of Dragon Kings was a scary matter. It¡¯s not as if she didn¡¯t understand how they felt. Dianeia had heard about this council from Karen and Anne including some internal details¡­.but still it was nerve-wracking. But there was no need to show that. She was nervous, but could still take action without fear. ¡¸Have we been connected to the Wolf People¡¯s information network by the technique?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! We¡¯ve connected properly, if there is anything abnormal in the Dragon Valley it will immediately be reported here.¡¹ The number of Wolf People engaged in the information trade had increased as of late. It was helpful as they were more knowledgeable about the forest than the knights or even the adventurers. ¡¸Alright then, have the Knight Order be on standby. If there is any abnormal monster activity in the plains or around town, immediately take care of it.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ With this the Knight Order shouldn¡¯t have any issue moving. But if that were to happen¡­.. then¡­ ¡¸Knight Captain, please send out a mobilization order for the adventurers as well.¡¹ ¡¸Roger. I will also contact the Shining Head gentlemen as well.¡¹ For now we¡¯ve secured the personnel. All that was left was to cope with each problem as it arose, Dianeia thought as she examined her papers. As the young knight carried out his orders, he looked back at Dianeia every now and then with a bit of envy. ¡¸Wow¡­¡­..the princess is so calm..¡­.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s such a situation..¡­.but she ain¡¯t half-a**ed¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia also heard the whispers but didn¡¯t feel ill at ease. ¡­¡­..after all if she hadn¡¯t met with Daichi-dono she wouldn¡¯t have been able to act like this. Before that, she would¡¯ve been in a great rush as well. Thinking about the panic she had expressed back then, she felt that she had grown if just by a bit. So she thought that just this much composure was to be expected as she continued to deal with the knights. ¡¸Ok then, are there any other important matters?¡¹ ¡¸All that¡¯s left is¡­¡­that¡¯s right. Maybe because of the Dragon King gathering¡­but monsters have been flying out of the forest onto the plain all beat up. There has been no damage to the town, but it is an abnormal situation.¡¹ Receiving that report, Dianeia looked at the Knight Captain and they nodded at each other. ¡¸Ahh¡­..you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡¹ ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. This phenomenon has nothing to do with the current situation.¡¹ In the first place it wasn¡¯t an issue that needed to be worried about really. ¡¸Ha, Understood!¡¹ The Knight said and stepped back. After that it seemed there was nothing left to report. ¡¸Alright then, we must be cautious about the Dragon King situation. We must do the very best we can.¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ And so the knights left the office. ¡¸It¡¯d be nice if nothing happened¡­.but it¡¯s best to be prepared.¡¹ Dianeia murmured and left to continue her preparations. Chapter 131: Dragon Intentions and The Forest and Valley Tea Meeting Chapter 131: Dragon Intentions and The Forest and Valley Tea Meeting Inside the Dragon Valley was a single cabin. Inside it Anne, Ramiyuros, and Karen were sitting together. Since the morning they had gathered and spoke about the movements in towns, countries, and different types of information. ¡¸How should I say this, I¡¯m glad that this number has come together but¡­..without the direction of Aneue-sama I¡¯m a bit troubled.¡¹ Anne said while scratching at her cheek and looking around. If it was like usual, Hesty would have taken the lead in presenting her information¡­but this time she wasn¡¯t here. Because of that, the conversation didn¡¯t really get going. ¡¸Ahaha, the management was always done by Hesty. For the years we¡¯ve been holding this, that hasn¡¯t changed~¡¹ ¡¸Eh, is that so?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~. That hasn¡¯t changed for over 100 years.¡¹ Ramiyuros laughed care-freely while Karen agreed. ¡¸That¡¯s right. The thing that we need to be most cautious of and the thing we need to pay the most attention to¡­¡­¡­happens to be the thing that Hesty knows best.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­..¡¹ Anne thought proudly, as expected of Aneue-sama she knows so much. Then she followed their example and got the conversation going. ¡¸Right now¡­.the thing we should be most cautious of is the existence of Daichi-sama I suppose.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, yep, that¡¯s right~. That won¡¯t change will it~¡¹ ¡¸Ehh, I completely agree. No matter how much you think it won¡¯t be a loss¡­¡­..!¡¹ Karen said seeming excited. Anne could understand as she was drawn to the strong and very ¡°sports-minded¡± but¡­ ¡¸By the way, Karen-anesama hasn¡¯t challenged Daichi have you?¡¹ ¡¸Eeh, well yeah. With that much power it¡¯s less a challenge and more a request¡­..furthermore it¡¯s me making the request. Yes, I will patiently continue.¡¹ ¡¸I understand that feeling Karen-anesama¡­¡­..!¡¹ Anne said grasping her hands in strong agreement. To get closer to Aneue-sama she had approached time after time making Anne nostalgic for the past. ¡¸Haa¡­.I feel like that¡¯s a bit of a strange thing to feel comradery about but make sure you don¡¯t cause Daichi-san trouble ok~. Though I have as well¡­¡¹ ¡¸I understand Ramiyuros-sama¡­¡­but you can act so care-freely in front of Daichi-sama I can¡¯t believe it.¡¹ Daichi¡¯s magic power was vast. Hesty may have been used to it and didn¡¯t pay it any mind, but since she had just met him her body still shook from the shock it gives. It felt good, but Anne only felt the desire to feel it at certain intervals, she couldn¡¯t be so easygoing about it. ¡¸By that measure, Ramiyuros-sama is amazing I think, but how are you able to be like that?¡¹ ¡¸n~, that¡¯s obvious~. I owe Daichi-san my life first off and secondly I¡¯m not his match. It wouldn¡¯t help even if I was cautious. He¡¯d probably beat me in five minutes at most after all.¡¹ So that¡¯s how I¡¯m able to be so carefree, Ramiyuros laughed. Anne thought that this way of thinking really demonstrated the attitude of one of the longest-living Dragon Kings. ¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m still not experienced enough I need to learn more, she thought. I can¡¯t be satisfied just by meeting Daichi-sama and Aneue-sama¡­¡­¡­.! After looking at the other two Dragon Kings, Anne motivated herself anew and remembered one other thing she wanted to speak about. ¡¸That¡¯s right I remembered something related to Daichi-sama¡­.you know that his power is saturating the land around the forest and town right? It appears that because of this, small magic stones are appearing near the town.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh is that so? If that is the case then a quasi-dungeon may appear¡­¡­.that should be a good place for Princess Athena to train.¡¹ Karen said while nodding slightly. ¡¸Y-you¡¯re very passionate about training aren¡¯t you Karen-anesama?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. I promised to raise her into a proper warrior. I¡¯m grateful that Daichi has allowed us to take a step in the right direction.¡¹ For Anne, the land filled with magic was helpful for her item and tool creation. However, ¡¸This may be related or there may be other circumstances¡­but the dragons in the forest are exhibiting abnormal behavior.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right when I was coming here I saw some dragons that had lost their rationality~. They did give off a strange feeling~¡¹ Ramiyuros also felt this was an issue apparently. ¡¸¡­¡­should we inform Daichi of this?¡¹ ¡¸Tell Daichi-san? N~ hmm. It might be a good idea so he doesn¡¯t get roubled by this.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well then, let us go to Daichi-sama and Aneue-sama.¡¹ And so the Dragon Kings began to move. ********************************* Before the sun set, the Dragon Kings arrived at my home. ¡¸I said you could come back¡­¡­but that was fast.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡­s-sorry. To come with so many of us.¡¹ A rivulet of sweat dripped down Anne¡¯s cheek as she bowed apologetically. Behind her were¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m glad we came before you went to sleep Daichi! There¡¯s lots I want to talk about.¡¹ ¡¸Daichi-san~. It¡¯s been a while~. Lemme get in the onsen again~~¡¹ Two people¡­one filled with spirit and one filled with lethargy. They were really a varied group of personalities¡­ ¡¸Well, whatever. There were some apples left¡­maybe I should dry them and steam them¡­.should I make some tea?¡¹ ¡¸Ye~s¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry Daichi-sama. Thank you for your hospitality¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll gratefully accept!¡¹ And so we began to talk while drinking tea. Chapter 132: Dragon King Party Chapter 132: Dragon King Party As we ate snacks and drank the tea Sakura brought, I listened to what the Dragon Kings had to say. ¡¸Huh, so a dungeon is getting created again?¡¹ ¡¸More accurately it is a situation on the verge of another dungeon where only magic stones aggregate.¡¹ Anne said with a warm and fluffy look on her face as she hugged Hesty. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ Hesty looked at me with eyes that seemed to have abandoned all hope, but as soon as Anne arrived she had caught Hesty and hugged her. I¡¯d help her once we finished talking. ¡¸Would there be a Dungeon Master?¡¹ That was what I was most concerned about. It wasn¡¯t a big threat, but his appearance would signal the ruining of my garden by large numbers of monsters, so I¡¯d prefer if he didn¡¯t appear. The one who responded was Hesty who was being crushed into Anne¡¯s chest. ¡¸Normally, it shouldn¡¯t exist, yet. A Dungeon Master, needs many years of magic power, and magic stones, before running wild.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu, so it needs time to grow. Well it¡¯s a good thing it hasn¡¯t appeared.¡¹ I said, but Hesty shook her head. But she hit Anne¡¯s chest while doing so. ¡¸Ahn¡­how pushy¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..¡¹ A vein in Hesty¡¯s head became visible. It seems she was quite irritated. ¡¸That¡¯s, just what usually, happens. You are an, exception, so there is a possibility that, a small one was created. A strange magic, power has been felt, as well.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really want to be treated like an abnormality¡­but you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a possibility.¡¹ It¡¯d be troublesome if my home was damaged. In that case there¡¯s only one solution. ¡¸Then I should go into the basement and crush the problem before it flourishes.¡¹ ¡¸You mean preventative measures in the dungeon?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but it¡¯s already pretty late and I need to make preparations¡­..I¡¯ll go down tomorrow.¡¹ I wanted to finish up my new golem prep so I would go tomorrow morning. ¡¸I see¡­¡­then I¡¯ll, help too.¡¹ Hesty said as she shook off Anne and walked to me. ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I want the Dungeon Master¡¯s Magic, stone too.¡¹ Hesty said and nodded. This Dragon King is reliable I thought when¡­ ¡¸Ah, can you take me too?¡¹ ¡¸Me too me too¡ª¡ª. I wanna see the basement~¡¹ ¡¸If possible me too! I want to stay near Daichi if I can!¡¹ The Dragon Kings raised their hands one after another. Somehow the participants increased quickly. It¡¯s suddenly become quite a large group. ¡­¡­.well the more the merrier, it¡¯d make it easier on me. ¡¸So all of us are going this time huh?¡¹ I said and Sakura gave a small laugh. ¡¸Fufu, then I¡¯ll need to make a large lunchbox.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, sorry Sakura. I¡¯ve given you some more work.¡¹ ¡¸No no, I enjoy this type of thing so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make something with all my skill. ¡ª-also I will of course be going along on this basement picnic.¡¹ Sakura said as she hugged my arm. ¡¸Yeah, thanks Sakura.¡¹ And so our plans for tomorrow were set, and we split up. Tomorrow we would take our lunch down below and explore the dungeon before coming back. Chapter 132.5: —Side Prussia— Princess and Adventurers Exploration Party Chapter 132.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Princess and Adventurers Exploration Party Early morning. Dianeia made her way to the outskirts of town. In front of her was a large bulge in the earth with a large hole¡­it was a newly formed cave. ¡¸So this is where the monsters are appearing?¡¹ Yesterday she had sent a scout squad which confirmed that monsters were appearing from this hole. Dianeia had determined that the inside of this cave was transforming into a dungeon and decided to go there at the earliest she could. ¡­¡­she had to crush the Dungeon Master quickly. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t the only one here¡­ ¡¸Hyahha~ Princess. Good workin¡¯ with you today¡¹ The adventure group ¡®Shining Head¡¯ was here as well. ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m grateful that you accepted the request. I¡¯ll be counting on you as well.¡¹ Dianeia said in gratitude and extended her hand for a handshake. The Shining Head leader, Ash, took her hand. ¡¸Hyahha~ The request for today is: guarding you, defeating monsters, and exploring this cave. This is it yeah?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, no doubt about it. I can protect myself so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ That¡¯s right. Princess is strong so you might not need the protection¡­..but if you find yourself in need we¡¯re gonna do it~ Right guys!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ The men¡¯s voices echoed. Dianeia watched them feeling they were reliable. ¡¸But anyways, you guys are fired up¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ of course. Dungeon exploration is our primary job. We¡¯d definitely get fired up.¡¹ These men were originally from the Fort City which had a dungeon very near to it. So it would make sense that they would feel like dungeons are their home ground. ¡¸So¡­we¡¯re prepared, but how about you Princess?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m all ready.¡¹ ¡¸No¡­I meant that one¡­over there, how about you?¡¹ Ash looked a little further behind Dianeia. There you could see Athena in adventurer¡¯s garb. ¡¸Athena¡­..you plan on following?¡¹ It might¡¯ve been inevitable with the ability to emergency teleport and with the shining head group who was so competent at dungeon exploration. The monsters coming from the dungeon were quite strong. Having Athena in the group might be a bit dangerous but¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t just wait around. I want to become stronger! I want to learn by watching Onee-sama¡¯s fights!¡¹ Athena desperately appealed. Dianeia could understand her feelings. It wasn¡¯t too long ago that she felt desperate to increase her strength. Her feelings hadn¡¯t changed till now. ¡¸But it¡¯s dangerous?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll teleport away if it gets dangerous, so it should be fine right?¡¹ Athena had learned how to teleport herself. She wasn¡¯t foolish so as to ignore danger to herself, so she should teleport if there was trouble. Dianeia thought as she stared at Athena. ¡¸If it gets dangerous teleport immediately. That is the minimum I will require if you are to follow. Can you keep this promise?¡¹ ¡¸Yes Onee-sama! I can!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯d be good if you do!¡¹ Athena nodded energetically. This should be alright for now. ¡¸¡­¡­.this is how it is Shining Head. Sorry but can we bring one more.¡¹ She requested Ash. Ash nodded slightly. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind highness. We¡¯ll get even more fired up with this.¡ª-isn¡¯t that right guys!?¡¹ He turned and cried out. They immediately replied. ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ ¡¸Show me you can protect one or two women!¡¹ ¡¸If we can¡¯t do that then we can¡¯t even get close to the Big Boss!¡¹ Their voices became more passionate and they seemed more reliable. ¡¸and so that¡¯s how it is¡­just go ahead highness without any worries.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­thank you. I¡¯m grateful for your understanding.¡¹ Dianeia kept this gratitude in her heart to be repaid later as she turned forward. ¡¸¡ª¨Cwell then let¡¯s go in the dungeon guys! The goal is to defeat the Dungeon Master!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!¡¹ And so they set off into the dark hole. Chapter 133: Advancing Quickly, Defeating Steadily Chapter 133: Advancing Quickly, Defeating Steadily Just before noon. After I finished eating my breakfast leisurely, Anne and the other Dragon Kings gathered at my home. ¡¸Ok then, since everyone is here let¡¯s get going. Sakura I¡¯ll count on you to synch with me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, understood Master.¡¹ And so I opened a hole in the garden to send us downwards but¡­ ¡¸Wow, amazing, this is amazing Daichi-san. This dugeon is so nice!¡¹ ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a dungeon that uses magic stones in place of lights¡­¡­.that and that¡­those are all magic stones¡­..?¡¹ It looks like my basement is popular with the Dragon Kings. Karen seemed especially happy, her face was red and she was breathing heavily. ¡¸Fu fufuufufu, I¡¯m getting hit by some amazing magic power. If you let your guard down you might get crushed. Furthermore Daichi is behind me with even greater magic pressure¡­.this is the height of excitement¡­..! Oh my nose started bleeding¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind you getting excited but don¡¯t collapse.¡¹ ¡¸No I¡¯m alright¡­.this much blood is nothing, it¡¯d be a waste for me to collapse after coming to this super powerful dungeon so I definitely won¡¯t!¡¹ She said while emphasizing with her fists¡­she seemed energetic so I suppose I didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡¸Ok then. Sakura, Hesty? Do you sense the Dungeon Master?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, there is no reaction within my area of control. What about you Hesty-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Me too. However, I can feel a pulse in a certain direction so I feel it might be being born over there.¡¹ Hesty said as she pointed towards the town. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s get walking and if we hit a wall we¡¯ll open up a hole in it. ¡ªGolem¡ª.¡¹ I created two golems from an apple. Then I equipped them with magic stone pestles excavated from the dungeon. ¡¸I will guide, us.¡¹ ¡¸Me too!¡¹ Hesty said as Anne hugged her¡­then the golems took the lead as we continued forward. ************************************ We¡¯d been walking for a while and were now under the boundary of the magic forest. The dungeon was larger than we thought and had many diverging paths, but with Hesty¡¯s guidance we didn¡¯t loose our way. I had created a wood armor for myself which only exposed my face so I wasn¡¯t tired from the journey. It was an extremely easy method of travel. ¡¸¡­¡­.but still Hesty is amazing. You can sense a pulse like this from so far away.¡¹ ¡¸n, Dungeon Masters take in a lot of magic power, so the magic movements are a characteristic. Once they finish taking in power, they create a ton of subordinates¡­¡­.and your chest is getting in the way of my speaking¡­! Get away!¡¹ Hesty said escaping from Anne. She must have hated having her heavy chest rest on her head all this time. ¡¸Aaahn Aneue-sama¡­.! Just a bit more!¡¹ ¡¸No, more. I let you do so, yesterday, so that¡¯s enough for today.¡¹ ¡¸uuuu¡­¡­meanie¡­¡­¡¹ Anne gave up dejectedly and began to walk next to Hesty. She¡¯s an obedient child isn¡¯t she, I thought as I looked at Anne when Karen walked closer to me and pulled at my sleeve. ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸D-Daichi. I¡¯d like to do that kind of stuff with you too¡­can I?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you asked beforehand¡­but no.¡¹ ¡¸Whaaaa¡­¡­?¡¹ I¡¯m glad she¡¯s just as obedient. If we entangled ourselves like that I¡¯m not sure what would happen¡­. ¡¸Ah, there.¡¹ Hesty pointed forward. In front of us was a 1 meter tall small Dungeon Master. There seems to be some holes bored in the wall¡­.was it digging its way towards the town? Well it doesn¡¯t really matter at this point. ¡¸gi¡­¡­!?¡¹ The Dungeon Master looked at us and seemed to decide we were enemies and readied itself. Flames gathered in its hands¡­at that moment ¡¸Golem do it.¡¹ The Golem ran forward swung its fist and smashed the Dungeon Master. All that was left was a black magic stone. ¡¸Daichi-sama¡¯s golems a-are a-as powerful as always¡­in fact the power went up. Though it was small, you still got it in one hit.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it was small after all.¡¹ It was less than half the size of the other one so it ended easily. ¡¸Anyways, is that it?¡¹ I asked Hesty and she shook her head. ¡¸Judging by the reactions there are more small, ones, scattered around.¡¹ ¡¸Ugh really? What a pain.¡¹ It¡¯s going to be troublesome going around and finding them all. Even under normal circumstances there were many different branching paths. It¡¯d be really hard to find wherever they were accurately. ¡¸n~, but if we¡¯re this close, it¡¯s fine. Right Anne, Karen, Ramiyuros?¡¹ Hesty looked over at the other Dragon Kings. Then the three of them nodded as they smiled wryly. ¡¸Well we can sense them too now that we¡¯re this close.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Daichi-san can divide up some of the labor.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed, with this magic power it¡¯s like an arrow pointing them out. You can find them easily.¡¹ From what they¡¯re saying each of them has the sensing ability to move separately. These Dragon Kings are pretty amazing. ¡¸How reliable.¡¹ ¡¸No, well¡­we have to do, this much at least. We can¡¯t, leave everything to you¡­we need to try hard too.¡¹ Hesty said as she gripped her two hands. ¡¸Un, thank you. Then let¡¯s split up and head out.¡¹ ¡¸Ok~¡¹ And so we continued on our dungeon exploration. Chapter 133.5: —Side Dianeia— Certainly Stronger Chapter 133.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Certainly Stronger Dianeia and her group were in the cave. The cave had a tall ceiling lit by magic stones. Using that light alone they could see the monsters coming to attack them. They defeated the monsters one after another. ¡¸We meet them once every 5 minutes¡­this is quite exhausting.¡¹ She said while wiping sweat from her forehead, Ash crushed a slime while agreeing. ¡¸Hyahha~ a newly created dungeon is something like this, it can¡¯t be helped. In a more dangerous place you¡¯d have to fight continuously over several hours.¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t like that. I¡¯d prefer they come at me all at once so I can take care of them simultaneously¡­.oops Fire Lance!¡¹ A goblin interrupted their talk and Dianeia attacked it from a distance. ¡¸Hyahha~ as I thought, Princess¡¯s firepower is amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, this level of monster can be easily defeated.¡¹ If it was possible to destroy them in one shot it would save time. ¡¸So it makes repeated battles tough¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­well since I¡¯m not too used to dungeon exploration I may be wasting power¡­.¡¹ Compared to the shining heads, her consumption was quite severe. ¡¸Hyahha~ Well dungeons wear on people¡¯s bodies and minds. The only ones who can take it easy down here are large monsters and spirits/apparitions.¡¹ ¡¸I see. There¡¯s no such thing as a dungeon that¡¯s nice to people.¡¹ The feeling from the light and slight magic power coming from the magic stones in the walls was likely enough to drive people mad. ¡¸It¡¯s great that you guys are knowledgeable about dungeons.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ well this is our line of work. If we lose from this much then its all over. So then ¡ª-You guys! We¡¯ll be moving forward!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right we¡¯ll beat all da¡¯ monsters in front of us!¡¹ The shining heads responded cheerfully as we proceeded. Dianeia felt relieved that she had invited them when¡­ ¡¸Uoooooo! Temporary stop¡ª¡ª!¡¹ They suddenly stopped running. In front of them was a giant shadow. That shadow was something Dianeia remembered well.. ¡¸¡­.a Dungeon Master huh?¡¹ ¡¸GUOOOO¡­¡­!¡¹ It was the appearance of an enemy that had beaten her not very long ago. It wasn¡¯t as large as the other one, but it had already began to create servant demons. It had already created a squad of ten. ¡¸Darn¡­.! Protect the Princesses!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ The shining heads looked serious as they surrounded Dianeia and Athena. They prepared their defenses. They were quite dependable she thought. ¡¸Sorry but let me head forward a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha Princess!?¡¹ Dianeia stepped out in front of them. ¡¸O-onee-sama¡­.wh-what are you!?¡¹ She could hear Athena¡¯s worried voice from behind her¡­ ¡¸You said you wanted to see me fight, right Athena?¡¹ Dianeia brandished her wand and laughed. Once this was a figure that struck fear into her heart, a Dungeon Master. But now she didn¡¯t feel any such fear. ¡­¡­.maybe she had become strong enough to be a bit helpful to Daichi-dono. She smiled wryly. ¡¸I lost to this once, but let me show proof of my growth¡­!¡¹ She gathered vast fire energy into her wand. The warping and twisting power formed itself into a red hot lance. ¡­¡­.she was different from last time. She had strengthened herself trying to catch up to him. She couldn¡¯t show the same shameful appearance to the one she admired. So¡­ ¡¸Prominence Duo Charge!¡¹ Dianeia waved her wand and the fire lance flew forward. The giant blue and orange flame lance flew in a straight line¡­ ¡¸Guo¡­..!?¡¹ It enveloped the servant demons and Dungeon Master. The Dungeon Master¡¯s endurance was terrifying and it endured the flame lance for several seconds but¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹ after ten seconds it crumbled to the ground. Without being able to move a single step, it had been burnt to ashes. Chapter 134: Way to Close a Dungeon Chapter 134: Way to Close a Dungeon Dianeia¡¯s firepower burned the Dungeon Master to nothing. All that was left was a black magic stone rolling around on the floor. When Dianeia saw it¡­she finally understood the reality of what she¡¯d done. ¡¸It was impossible for me before¡­.but I defeated it.¡¹ Her goal was Daichi who was far ahead of her in strength, so despite her efforts to become stronger she hadn¡¯t known if she had improved or not. She clenched her fist at the realization that she had grown when¡­ ¡¸A-amazing, amazing Onee-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~! That firepower ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ to sneeze at highness!¡¹ Athena and the shining heads cheered and clapped from behind her. ¡¸Haha, thank you everyone¡­¡­but there¡¯s still work left to be done, so let¡¯s continue without letting our guards down.¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ They were all feeling elated with the defeat of the Dungeon Master, but Dianeia focused herself and moved forward when¡­ ¡ª¡ªboom¡ª¡ª A sound came from the wall in front of them. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ The sturdy wall interlaced with magic stones suddenly broke. Then a large black shadow appeared. ¡¸Guuooooooooooo!!¡¹ It was an even larger Dungeon Master. The one before was a medium¡­but this was a large. There was a clear difference. ¡¸¡­¡­.prepare for combat!¡¹ Dianeia yelled as she instantly took her stance. The shining heads entered their defensive positions. ¡¸Hyahha~ no matter what type of monster it is¡­.it seems to come every five minutes in this dungeon!¡¹ ¡¸Leader, I¡¯ll prepare for retreat just in case!¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ I¡¯ll leave it to you. Highness you think you can fire another one of those magics?¡¹ Ash asked Dianeia and she nodded. ¡¸Prominence Dual Charge¡¹ could be fired three times with ease¡­.but¡­ ¡¸Ahh, but¡­¡­one shot doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll do it.¡¹ The previous dungeon master had held on for several seconds. With an even larger one with more servant demons the effect would be worse. Honestly, she was feeling some fear. ¡¸But it¡¯s not an enemy that can¡¯t be beaten¡­¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Onee-sama!?¡¹ Athena was looking at her. Safety was first, but even so that didn¡¯t mean she could show a pathetic fight. ¡­¡­¡­.she had to guarantee them their escape. If she mustered her full strength she should be able to fight on even grounds with it. She steeled herself. ¡¸Shining Heads¡­if things go bad, retreat immediately. I will teleport away as well.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ Roger¡¹ ¡¸Do you remember our promise Athena?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes! If it gets dangerous teleport away! I remember!¡¹ Our retreat is secure, then there¡¯s no need to wait. ¡¸Ok then¡­¡­.let¡¯s go!¡¹ Dianeia said as she strengthened her resolve and stepped forward when¡­.. ¡ª-Boom!¡ª- The wall behind the Dungeon Master exploded. A frightful sound echoed through the caves and a huge hole opened. The shock sent a gust of wind throughout the cave and sent up a cloud of dust. ¡­¡­at this time another appeared!? Dianeia thought and looked at the hole. The thing that came out was¡­. ¡¸A fist¡­.?¡¹ A giant fist made of wood. ¡¸Oooooo¡­.!?¡¹ It grabbed the Dungeon Master¡¯s neck. Then it seemed to wrap around it¡¯s neck like a collar holding it there. ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!¡¹ It continued to grow until it wrapped around the entire body of the Dungeon Master. No matter how it struggled it couldn¡¯t get free. ¡¸Hya Hyahha~ Wh-what is it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹ They looked at the Dungeon Master dumbfounded when¡­ ¡¸Nice, the fifth one¡¹ They heard a voice from inside the cloud of dust. They new they¡¯d heard that voice before¡­ ¡¸I thought I heard something, but they were really here. For them to gather here is¡ª¡ªDianeia? Shining Heads too? You guys are all here?¡¹ ¡¸D-Daichi-dono!?¡¹ Daichi appeared inside his wood armor with three other captured Dungeon Masters in tow. ******************************************* When I met with Dianeia having captured the Dungeon Masters, Sakura spoke up from within my armor. ¡¸Ah, it seems the other Dragon Kings are mostly finished Master. The magic activity is decreasing.¡¹ ¡¸Oh is that so? Let¡¯s finish this up while we wait for them.¡¹ We hadn¡¯t been scattered all that far so they should be back soon I thought when¡­ ¡¸Guoo¡­..!¡¹ A Dungeon Master began creating flames. ¡¸Oops, no no no.¡¹ It seems the restraints weren¡¯t enough for this one. It attacked while going wild. ¡¸Hmm Hesty gave me the best method to take care of them¡­so I should give it a shot.¡¹ I once again bound up the Dungeon Master and¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªUpsy daisy!¡¹ Lightly lifted it, then slammed it into the ground. With that¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.!?¡¹ The Dungeon Master¡¯s body collapsed leaving behind a magic stone. This was the way to defeat them effortlessly. It felt like what you do with fish¡­.but it¡¯s good I was able to do it properly. ¡¸Ohh, Hesty-chan said it like it might be difficult but you were able to do it splendidly Master!¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s not forget this feeling and move on to the next!¡¹ And so we defeated the remaining Dungeon Masters one after another as we waited. Chapter 135: Lunchbox in the Usual Place Chapter 135: Lunchbox in the Usual Place ¡¸I see¡­¡­so Daichi-dono came from your basement all the way here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I thought to take care of the Dungeon Masters before they set my house on fire.¡¹ We encountered Dianeia and the others and spoke about what brought us all here¡­ ¡¸How should I say it¡­.Daichi-dono thank you for saving us and¡­sorry.¡¹ Dianeia said while bowing. But, ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to bow. I don¡¯t remember doing any saving.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t like we were having a contest with them, in fact it felt like we had stolen their prey. It wasn¡¯t something we should be thanked for. ¡¸I-is that so¡­..? But it is true that you helped us so I feel like I should thank you nonetheless.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it though¡­¡­.¡¹ I murmured while looking at the Dungeon Master stones we¡¯d gotten. We waited for the Dragon Kings to arrive. The first to arrive was Karen. ¡¸I¡¯ve just now returned¡­¡­.oh it¡¯s Princess Athena and Dianeia? Your work is appreciated.¡¹ Karen said as she sat down next to me. ¡¸U-un. I wondered why you left so early in the morning, but you went to Daichi-oniisan¡¯s place Karen.¡¹ ¡¸Yes and we have been clearing up the Dungeon Masters.¡¹ Karen said tossing a large black magic stone in the air. ¡¸For Athena to be here¡­..you must be studying fighting methods?¡¹ ¡¸Un. That¡¯s right. I followed Onee-sama.¡¹ ¡¸I see, it¡¯s useful to observe those who grew up around a dungeon.¡¹ Karen nodded and then looked at me. ¡¸And so we come to¡­¡­.Daichi. I was wondering for a while¡­but what is the meaning of this?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸I mean the 5 Dungeon Master cores rolling around here¡­¡­.¡¹ Ahh, it sounded like she was talking about dried persimmons with how she¡¯s referring to them (little odd here, it just means that she casually brought it up so it seemed unimportant.) So she couldn¡¯t understand just by looking. ¡¸I defeated them a moment ago and they became magic stones.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­I was wondering what happened when I felt those reactions disappear a little while ago, so it was Daichi after all¡­..I only got this one, it¡¯s a bit of a pitiful result.¡¹ Karen said with her head hung in shame, when Anne and Ramiyuros appeared. ¡¸I only got one too, so it¡¯s not pitiful Karen~¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I myself haven¡¯t found a single one Karen-anesama.¡¹ Then Hesty appeared behind them looking strangely exhausted as she walked unsteadily. ¡¸I got, two, of them. But, Anne has been, stuck to me, this entire time, so I¡¯m tired in, a different sense¡­¡­..!¡¹ She said and brought the two black magic stones over to me and sat down. ¡¸Good work leading them around. Go ahead and get a good rest.¡¹ I gave her a canteen of water which she began drinking from. ¡¸n, thank you. But, don¡¯t worry. This is my role¡­¡­.also, the reactions have all, disappeared so it¡¯s all, ok.¡¹ ¡¸I see. It¡¯s good that it was finished quickly and thoroughly.¡¹ I thought about how it had finished before we even ate lunch. ¡¸¡­¡­.well, if you didn¡¯t get five, of them I think it¡¯d take, more time , you know?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think that Daichi-sama¡¯s speed would be that fast. I never thought we¡¯d finish this fast.¡¹ Hesty and the others said as they looked at the black magic stones lying around. There was something else I was thinking though. ¡¸Though it may be out of your expectations it is a good thing. ¡ª¨Cnow we can find a nice place outside to eat our lunch.¡¹ Though the light from the magic stones may be pretty, eating in a cave was not especially nice. Let¡¯s do that. ¡¸What are you going to do Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Ah Uhh¡­we still have more exploration to do, so I think we¡¯ll continue¡­..for that I would like if you Dragon Kings could give us any information you have, could I invite you to the castle tonight?¡¹ ¡¸So she says, what would you like to do?¡¹ I asked Hesty and the others and they exchanged glances before nodding. ¡¸n? Our information? That¡¯s ok.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll meet you tonight.¡¹ ¡¸Ok.¡¹ It seems things have been settled. It¡¯s about time to go. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll see you.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, see you later. I¡¯ll visit another time Daichi-dono.¡¹ And so we parted with Dianeia and headed back to my home¡¯s garden. *********************************** ¡¸Hya, Hyahha~¡­¡­a-as I thought Boss¡¯s scale is completely different. That¡¯s why we admire him.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­.¡¹ As they watched Daichi walk away the shining heads spoke up in admiration. Hearing that Dianeia muttered to herself¡­ ¡¸Haha, as I thought, my power still isn¡¯t enough.¡¹ Dianeia looked at her hands that had been shaking not too long ago. ¡¸Onee-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Ahtnea. I think you can understand from the incident today, a strong enemy can appear at any time, it¡¯s a frightening thing. So there is a need to become strong.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹ She wanted to say that she was strong, but there was still a realm beyond. A realm far beyond that she hasn¡¯t caught a glimpse of. ¡­¡­¡­A place where her admired person is¡­.a far away place. For that reason she had to try harder, Dianeia thought. Chapter 136: Trophy Distribution and Outdoors Chapter 136: Trophy Distribution and Outdoors When we returned to the garden I spread out a sheet and placed the lunchbox on it. It was ready to be eaten anytime but we were waiting for Sakura to heat up some tea and we took out the things we¡¯d gotten from the dungeon exploration. ¡¸Umm, these are the one¡¯s Hesty and I got, and this is the one Karen got¡­¡¹ The magic stone of the prey that we had stolen from Dianeia was given to her, but everything else was brought here. So in the end we had eight black magic stones. ¡¸Quite a good harvest. With this many we can make, lots of things.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Magic items, weapons, armor¡­if we process them correctly we can make many good things!¡¹ The craftsmen Hesty and Anne were looking at them excitedly. I guess these large magic stones were just that attractive to them. ¡¸Well then I guess you can take a few.¡¹ I said and Anne looked at me, eyes huge. ¡¸¡­¡­.Eh? U-ummm Daichi-sama? Take¡­f-for free?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is that no good?¡¹ I didn¡¯t really know exactly what I could use these for. At best I would use them for golems or bury them in the ground to enrich the magic in the area¡­I was just thinking that it¡¯d be good to give them to the people who could use them best. ¡¸N-no, for such wonderful magic stones¡­.taking them for free would be inexcusable! I-I¡¯ll properly pay for them!¡¹ ¡¸Hm? This time you were part of the effort to obtain these so there¡¯s no need to pay for them, just take your share.¡¹ ¡¸U,uuu¡­¡­..th-then I¡¯ll do as you ask and take one¡­¡­.¡¹ Anne timidly accepted a single magic stone. There was no need for her to be so timid. It was her own spoils of war. ¡¸What about you guys?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think I need any~. I don¡¯t have anything I need to make~. I won¡¯t need anything other than a good soak in your onsen~¡¹ ¡¸Me as well. I don¡¯t have anything I need to make. My spoils for today is the time I got to spend with Daichi!¡¹ So Ramiyuros and Karen don¡¯t need any. ¡¸Then Hesty¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll take the same amount I earned, 2 of them is, enough.¡¹ She said and took two without reaching for the others. Five of them were left over¡­so what should I do with them? ¡¸In the end I can¡¯t really think of anything except burying them¡­¡¹ ¡¸I think, that would be fine. With the increase in your, dungeon¡¯s magic it will, improve the environment.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Then I guess I¡¯ll do that.¡¹ But as I was gathering them up I realized something. ¡¸¡­¡­..huh? there¡¯s a kind of blue one mixed in, what is this?¡¹ ¡¸n? where?¡¹ ¡¸Here, the one in the middle.¡¹ Among the Dungeon Master cores there was one ultramarine colored one. Thanks to the dim light in the dungeon it looked black, but out here it became easier to see. ¡¸This is the first one I took out right?¡¹ ¡¸Probably. The size and shape, match.¡¹ ¡¸Why does it look like this¡­¡­?¡¹ I said tilting my head. Hesty did the same and began to mutter. ¡¸n~, probably, it took in a lot of water and water magic, it might be a water type, dungeon master.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so by taking in a lot of such things the magic stone¡¯s color can change?¡¹ ¡¸n, there are things like that, so I think this is the case. It should be proof that the, surrounding earth has high, water content.¡¹ Is that so? Well, since this garden has a lot of plants and trees it¡¯s good for the ground to be well irrigated¡­but, ¡¸If I bury this will the magic and water circulate better?¡¹ ¡¸That is, probable.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll give this one preferential placement.¡¹ It¡¯d be good if burying this one helped the growth of things in my garden. I started to go and bury it when¡­ ¡¸Master~ Everyone~. The tea is ready, let¡¯s have lunch~¡¹ Sakura called out to us with a pot of tea hung on her arm. ¡¸Ok then, the division of the spoils is over so let¡¯s eat.¡¹ ¡¸n, let¡¯s go.¡¹ And so our adventure time ended and our lunch time started. Though we hadn¡¯t walked too much, it was still proper exercise and we had worked up a bit of a sweat¡­that made the lunch even more delicious. It seemed even more delicious than usual. Eating outdoors is good every now and then. Chapter 137: Gratitude and Waiting Chapter 137: Gratitude and Waiting After eating Anne left to begin processing the magic stones and Karen left to train Athena. The only ones left were Ramiyuros and Hesty. Ramiyuros started pulling at her clothes as she walked to the onsen. ¡¸Daichi-san Daichi-san, can I leave my clothes over there~¡¹ ¡¸Yeah it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸Ok~ Yay~ Bath~~~¡¹ Ramiyuros threw her clothes onto the dressing room wall and hopped into the washing area. She must¡¯ve gotten dirty after the exploration, she must be feeling refreshed. ¡¸¡­¡­.ah I just remembered¡­Dianeia wanted to talk to the Dragon Kings. What¡¯s going on with that? Are you going too Hesty?¡¹ I could understand Karen who had to go with Athena but I was a little interested so I asked Hesty. Hesty nodded as she sipped her tea. ¡¸Ramiyuros and I, decided to go and talk.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? I can understand Hesty going, but why Ramiyuros too?¡¹ ¡¸She said that she hadn¡¯t made up for the trouble she caused yet. Also, when she can get, fired up, her analysis abilities are, high.¡¹ Despite her usual nonchalant attitude she seemed to be the type to hold to her word. She also properly washed herself before entering the bath, so she should have some manners as well. However her behavior after entering the water was sloppy. ¡¸Well, yeah. It¡¯ll take a while to, get her motivated, and she¡¯s still sloppy about things, but she is one of the longest living, among us. She can do it when she, tries¡­¡­.though she¡¯s sloppy.¡¹ I see. As I¡¯d expect from childhood friends, they know each other well. ¡¸¡­¡­oh yeah I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ok to ask¡­but I was wondering which one is older, you or her?¡¹ None of them look like their age, so I couldn¡¯t guess. After all, the one who looked youngest, Hesty, was one of the oldest. I was curious and asked. Hesty didn¡¯t seem particularly offended and answered. ¡¸n~, I forgot the number of years. But there are basically 2 divisions. Me, Ramiyuros, and Karen¡­and one more who is as old, then Anne and two others who are new.¡¹ Hmm I see. New and Old, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re two different generations. ¡¸n, Ramiyuros and I are the eldest, and the ones with the most knowledge. If we are together, we can engage in information trade¡­..if Ramiyuros is alone there¡¯s a good chance the conversation won¡¯t, continue well.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­.being able to maintain a conversation is important.¡¹ I feel like if it was Ramiyuros and Dianeia one on one the conversation wouldn¡¯t continue well. ¡¸Even without that, Anne will be pining after me, and Karen may participate but will be more, focused on Athena¡¯s training. Only me and, Ramiyuros will be, competent.¡¹ As expected of Hesty, she has considered what the rest of them would be like. She spoke so nonchalantly, but she was properly thinking of their circumstances. ¡­¡­.it kind of makes me want to reward her. ¡¸Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m ok because I¡¯m near, you.¡¹ ¡¸What does that do?¡¹ Did this have anything to do with being near me? ¡¸There is strong, magic infusing the area around you, and my body has gotten used to it. So, it is practically breathing it in through, my skin, which recovers my stamina¡­or that¡¯s how it feels.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, is that so?¡¹ I didn¡¯t know that. ¡¸That¡¯s why, you¡¯re a help to me¡­..though being around Anne has tired me, out mentally.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­I guess that¡¯s so.¡¹ In this case she¡¯d need her reward more mentally than she would need physical relaxation. In that case¡­ ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s go in the onsen to heal our fatigue.¡¹ At this time the cure all would be getting in the onsen. It can refresh our bodies and minds. ¡¸¡­n, I can come in, too?¡¹ ¡¸Of course.¡¹ I said and Hesty blushed a bit and smiled. ¡¸n, then I¡¯ll¡­go in¡ª¡ªthank you.¡¹ And so I decided to enjoy my onsen with the two Dragon Kings. Chapter 137.5: —Side Hesty, Dianeia, Ramiyuros— Approach and New Information Chapter 137.5: ¡ªSide Hesty, Dianeia, Ramiyuros¡ª Approach and New Information Dianeia was sitting at the tea table in her office. ¡¸Hesty-dono, Ramiyuros-dono¡­sorry for calling you so late at night.¡¹ She was sharing the table with two Dragon Kings. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, we ourselves said we¡¯d come.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~ I wanna pay back the humans for the problems I¡¯ve caused too~¡¹ They said while relaxing and eating the snacks she had prepared. ¡¸It really helps that you are willing to share information with me.¡¹ From evening till night they had given her information on the dungeon interiors, exploration, and Dungeon Masters¡¯ behaviors. Thanks to that the town¡¯s defenses had become firmer. ¡¸Though it may be small scale, the dungeon can, become a hotbed for monster, breeding. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re aware, of it before it was a problem.¡¹ Hesty explained her information in easy to understand statements. It made it easier to finish the work that needed doing. ¡¸n, maa, even so there¡¯s no need to say it now. The Dungeon Masters have been mostly defeated.¡¹ ¡¸Ah-ahaha, it was pretty incredible¡­Daichi-dono¡¯s dungeon master hunting.¡¹ ¡¸That was¡­¡­yeah, at a level, that I¡¯ve never seen, before. The magic reaction became so little that, I was surprised.¡¹ Dianeia had had her hands full with her own battles so she had no room to observe, but ¡­¡­¡­now that she was here she did. A desire to see how these Dragon Kings fought them. However, right now she was in the middle of work so she sealed that thought. ¡¸So was there anything else of note?¡¹ ¡¸For me, there was nothing. How about, you Ramiyuros? Do you have something to, talk about? Maybe about the Dragon King Council?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, un, there¡¯s a bit more to talk about Hesty, Dianeia-san~¡¹ Ramiyuros nodded and said without hesitation. ¡¸I forgot to bring it up during the Council¡­but the Dragon King of the Lake may be coming here~¡¹ ******************************************* Dianeia doubted her ears. ¡¸¡ª¡ªHmm?¡¹ She wondered what this Dragon King had just said. ¡¸Umm, a new Dragon King is coming? To this town?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~ The one that lives in the lake shrine near the Fort City¡­that girl seems to be coming here.¡¹ She easily affirmed. It seems that this Dragon King¡¯s arrival was definite. Hesty heard that and turned to Ramiyuros with eyes squinted. ¡¸¡­..why, didn¡¯t you say so, earlier?¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to say it during Council, but Hesty wasn¡¯t there and I couldn¡¯t grasp the right timing to say it~ I thought it¡¯d be fine if I brought it up later.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.I know that, my administration of the councils, help you to bring up your information, but Anne didn¡¯t help out?¡¹ Wishing that she had told her beforehand, Hesty dropped her shoulders despondently. ¡¸Well a bit ago¡­when I entered the onsen I got a telepathy that reminded me. She said {I can feel people with a lot of magic power gathering over there so I¡¯ll be there within a week}¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve told you, over and over, that you need to say things, like that faster!¡¹ A vein on Hesty¡¯s forehead looked fit to burst as she pinched Ramiyuros¡¯ arm in her grasp. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry~! Don¡¯t get mad! Don¡¯t pinch me Hesty!¡¹ ¡¸Ok ok, please calm down you two.¡¹ Dianeia said and Hesty took a deep breath trying to calm herself. Then she spoke. ¡¸That girl, is coming here huh?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right she is~¡¹ ¡¸With how you¡¯re talking, does this Dragon King have special circumstances?¡¹ They don¡¯t seem to happy, they weren¡¯t saying these things in a very good tone. ¡¸You could, say that. Unlike us, she causes quite, a few troubles. Dianeia-san needs to be careful.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸That girl is strange¡­more accurately her sense of values is different~ Once she got a bit angry and destroyed a town¡¯s castle~¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that did, happen.¡¹ Hesty nodded in agreement. That¡¯s not just a little trouble. ¡¸But, though she is a bit off, she is upright, in her own way. We will speak to her, so that she doesn¡¯t cause trouble.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? I¡¯d be grateful but¡­I¡¯d like to hear a bit more about her.¡¹ She didn¡¯t know what kind of storm was coming to the town but she wanted to prepare herself. ¡¸n, well, we haven¡¯t met for many years, but if you¡¯d like past information, I can provide it.¡¹ ¡¸Me too me too. Though I don¡¯t have much info~¡¹ ¡¸Thank you Hesty-dono, Ramiyuros-dono.¡¹ And so the late night information exchange continued. Chapter 138: Things Produced from Earth Chapter 138: Things Produced from Earth Daytime. Sakura, the golems, and I were doing maintenance on the onsen and its surroundings. Actually I had felt something when I got in the onsen before. ¡­¡­¡­..the area around and in the onsen was quite easy. There was a bit I wanted to improve on it. While I was doing so I wanted to clean it a bit. However, thanks to the magic power within the onsen having a sterilizing power, the tub itself was quite clean except for a small amount of dirt. If we clean it all out then it should feel even better. ¡¸Fuu, for now it¡¯s something like this.¡¹ ¡¸Good work Master. Here, have some tea.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ It feels like it¡¯s been getting warmer in the forest, it¡¯s to the point where you work up a light sweat by doing some exercise. That made the ice tea even more delicious, I thought as I drank it down. ¡¸¡­¡­Hm? Master did you place another pipe in the onsen?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t remember doing so¡­why?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just that I see some movement in the water by that rock.¡¹ Sakura said while pointing to the rocks closest to the dressing room. When I made the bath I made sure that the rocks weren¡¯t placed dangerously, and I don¡¯t remember fiddling with them since. ¡¸OK then, Golem, go pick it up.¡¹ So the golem with a magic stone mallet dug up the rock and the earth there¡­.then¡­ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ From the ground a clear stream of water welled up. ¡¸A spring at this kind of place?¡¹ ¡¸So it seems.¡¹ It was water with quite a high level of purity¡­but why did it appear here? I understand that there is an underground stream, but it¡¯s not like it would randomly tunnel its way straight through solid rock to come out here. Or so I thought, when Sakura looked at the ground nodding. ¡¸Master, it seems that the magic stone with water magic is generating water beneath the rocks.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, the blue thing from before?¡¹ I think I buried about half of that blue magic stone we¡¯d gotten from the Dungeon Master before. So it was doing something with the stones? ¡¸Yes. Furthermore I believe that from that, water is then seeping through.¡¹ ¡¸Water from magic stones huh¡­..can we drink it?¡¹ The strangely produced water was not dirtied by dirt, but instead collected in rocks through which it channeled. I didn¡¯t really understand this phenomenon, but since the water was clear I felt like I could drink it. ¡¸Let me investigate a bit. Umm¡­..composition-wise it appears to be normal water. The magic within it seems to have maintained its purity and cleanliness¡­¡­.it appears close to this house¡¯s (my) water supply from the dragon vein¡¯s underground stream.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s where our house¡¯s water service came from.¡¹ I had used it without much thought since it had worked normally. ¡¸Be that as it may, since it is left from magic stones the magic concentration is a bit thin, however it does not have fungus and is drinkable.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­we can drink it.¡¹ After Sakura finished her inspection, I lightly put my hand to the water and¡­ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s cold~¡¹ It was unexpectedly chilly to the touch. Maybe it¡¯s because it came from underground, but it was quite cold. I scooped a bit up with my hand and drank¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­mm, this is quite good in and of itself.¡¹ It felt easier to drink than tap water¡­like bottled water. I didn¡¯t really have a huge frame of reference, but at the very least it wasn¡¯t bad. ¡­..in the end, since I had this source of water coming out I wanted to use it for something. With these thoughts in mind I looked towards the nearby onsen. ¡¸With this location¡­¡­if I just do a bit of work I can give the onsen a water fountain. I could also utilize it to cool drinks I think.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, that sounds great! There are times when you get in the bath and want to drink something cold! It¡¯s quite convenient.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then I¡¯ll remodel a bit and make some equipment.¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ It seems that around here I won¡¯t just have an onsen, but a source of cold delicious water. Looks like my onsen will have a natural water server attached to it. Chapter 139: Practical Use of New Equipment Chapter 139: Practical Use of New Equipment Evening. By the time I had finished setting up the new facility using the spring, Hesty had returned. ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, good work today.¡¹ Had they really been speaking since yesterday night? I could see fatigue coloring her face. She also had some sweat on her forehead. It was supposed to be a simple information exchange, but perhaps it was harder work than I had anticipated. ¡¸n, well, talking was easy enough, but there were various things that heated me up¡­I had to, squeeze information from, Ramiyuros, I left her in Dianeia¡¯s hands, so it¡¯s fine¡­.after that it isn¡¯t my business.¡¹ For Hesty that last line was quite an uncharacteristic thing to say. It must have been quite troublesome I thought when Hesty looked around and focused on an area near me. ¡¸Actually, I see you are, making something strange again¡­¡­.what is this? A magic fountain?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s a simple water fountain¡­¡­¡­what is a magic fountain?¡¹ I just made it so it would be easier to flow out and gather¡­does it look like a fountain? ¡¸Well, that water, has the properties of a purification, potion after all¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸I thought it wasn¡¯t a simple storage of, water. If you pour it, over your body it will help, restore yourself¡­I thought.¡¹ I see. Sakura said the magic power was thinner than our tap water. I guess it had more than we thought. ¡¸But, that¡¯s a good idea Hesty.¡¹ With this much water coming out it¡¯d be a waste just to leave it as drinking water. I could increase the equipment and create a small cold bath. I went with my thoughts and manipulated the trees into creating a wooden bathtub. It was just a small one so I didn¡¯t need to use the golems and could instead just use my wood armor. ¡¸n, if I helped with a good, idea, I¡¯m glad.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. If you have some time, you can help test it out. I want to test the temperature.¡¹ If it was too cold then it could instead worsen people¡¯s condition so I might have to adjust it. ¡¸Got it¡­¡­.that¡¯s right, speaking of water, another dragon king could be coming here from, the lake near the Fort City.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, another one.¡¹ They really do gather don¡¯t they. As long as they don¡¯t cause me trouble I don¡¯t mind how many come. ¡¸¡­..unlike Anne and Karen, she¡¯s not really one to follow people so, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll cause, trouble, probably.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re really not being clear huh¡­¡¹ I said and Hesty looked away scratching her cheek. ¡¸That¡¯s because, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long, time. Dragons aren¡¯t easy to change, personality-wise, but that is only a trend not a rule.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so dragons have a hard time changing their nature.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. But, if events or circumstances need it, they can change, so it isn¡¯t definite.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Thank you for telling me Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s ok. I don¡¯t know if, she¡¯ll come out, here. It seems that she is going, to town, so I just wanted to let, you know.¡¹ As always Hesty has a lot of info. Either tomorrow or day after tomorrow¡­after she heals her fatigue I should have her teach me various things, I thought when¡­ ¡¸¡ª¨Cah it¡¯s ready.¡¹ The bathtub had been filled up enough. It was enough to do some half body bathing. I had placed a single wood tube to allow the water to run into the tub, slowly filling it. ¡¸Good, with this the cold bath is finished¡­¡­Hesty did you want to get in? It¡¯s a good opportunity to wash off your sweat ok?¡¹ ¡¸Is that ok? Then, I¡¯ll do as, you say.¡¹ She said, then she went and took off her clothes before coming back with a towel and placing her feet in the water. ¡¸¡­..n, it feels good, and cold.¡¹ And her face loosened, looking comfy. It seems like the temperature felt good. ¡­¡­maybe I should get in once before I eat dinner. And so we enjoyed the new equipment. Chapter 140: Increasing Underground Resource Chapter 140: Increasing Underground Resource The day after we¡¯d finished the cold bath, Hesty, Sakura, and I went down into the basement dungeon once more. We had finished our upstairs cleaning, so now we had to do the downstairs. We basically wanted to check the source down there. While we were at it we could also check whether the issues with the dungeon masters had ended for now, however¡­ ¡¸¡­..n, there are no more, energy signatures.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Just as Hesty-chan says, there¡¯s not a single one within the area. Master caught the whole herd in one throw.¡¹ Hesty and Sakura completed that task in an instant, so now all I had to do was the onsen check. We walked deeper inside to reach the source, but¡­ ¡¸¡­.we¡¯re already there.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re here huh~¡¹ ? Though it was quite deep, as I was half-synched with Sakura we were able to find our way easily and reached it quickly. It had only taken us a few minutes. Anyways, it¡¯s a good thing. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­oh, Hesty. Are you ok being this close?¡¹ We had already gotten close to the source, but Hesty had followed us without maintaining any distance. Even though at first she felt the source was too dangerous and didn¡¯t want to approach. I got worried and asked but Hesty puffed up her chest and said, ¡¸By living on, this land, and going in the, onsen, I have grown a bit. So I can more or less, get close.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, well that¡¯s amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s mostly thanks to you, so thanks.¡¹ Hesty smiled and said while squeezing my hand. I didn¡¯t do much of anything. However, she¡¯s saying it with such a satisfied face¡­so I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I thought and took a peak at the source¡¯s hollowed out cavity. As expected the hot water was welling out of it but¡­ ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s increased?¡¹ I feel like it was coming out more forcefully than the last time we were here. The cavity is now overflowing with hot water after all. ¡¸Ara~, that¡¯s right¡­¡­.the underground water stream may have increased in size.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­then since we¡¯ve gone this far already, why don¡¯t we take a look at this underground stream.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, very well Master.¡¹ And so we began to walk further in to reach the underground stream. *************************** The underground stream ran down the middle of a dome shaped room. It was similar to when I¡¯d seen it before but, ¡¸The water really has increased.¡¹ The first time I saw it, it was a tiny little stream, but the width of it had expanded. However, it wasn¡¯t like there was an especially large amount of rain recently¡­ ¡¸I wonder what happened?¡¹ I said tilting my head when Hesty murmured. ¡¸The magic concentration, is thick¡­¡­¡­I think the magic stones, absorbed your surplus, magic, concentrating it into, water, maybe?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that is very likely. After all we placed a magic stone with power that had turned to water after all.¡¹ Sakura and Hesty nodded and agreed but I didn¡¯t understand. ¡¸Magic becomes water?¡¹ ¡¸There are magic stones, like that. If you bury them in the ground, then the, water content will, increase.¡¹ Magic stones have way too many uses. They don¡¯t stop at being useful for item creation, but can create such a phenomenon? ¡¸Well, there usually won¡¯t be, this large of a change¡­.it¡¯s at a weird level.¡¹ ¡¸Could you not call things weird while staring at me like that Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, sorry. But having water, increase like this isn¡¯t normal¡­¡­.maybe once the four spirits, were placed in here, this area was improved, as well?¡¹ That¡¯s right, they were down here too. ¡¸With these circumstances, together, this can be explained.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..but is it ok for it to increase like this?¡¹ If the soil became loose it would be bad. ¡¸That is alright Master. I am already maintaining the optimal condition. A simple increase in water can be dealt with.¡¹ Sakura said hitting her chest. In that case I guess I don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡¸n, plus if the stream splits off, using it in a water shortage in Prussia or the Fort City would be helpful.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, our house can use as much water as we want now!¡¹ Fumu, that¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need to hold back on using water, I won¡¯t waste it, but being able to use it as I please is good. ¡¸¡­..Well then, recently I¡¯ve been using the onsen all the time, so once I get back I¡¯ll take a bath in my home.¡¹ ¡¸Alright, if you use our home (me) that much, it makes me happy!¡¹ And so it was discovered that our water resources had become plentiful. Chapter 141: Overflowing Idea Chapter 141: Overflowing Idea The way home from the water vein. We were walking through the caves and climbing upwards but, ¡¸What is this guy?¡¹ Our way was blocked by one blue, semi-transparent, man-shaped creature. It was around 2 meters tall and looked quite muscular. It was edging towards us, as I wondered what it was. ¡¸Well, this is¡­¡­.a water golem. With a magic stones as its, core, it turns water into a solid.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so you can make a golem from water too.¡¹ I had only ever seen ones made from solid materials like rock, earth, and wood so this was something new. It also gave a different feeling than a slime. ¡¸n, they have much more magic, than a solid golem. So they are, unexpectedly, dangerous. There are many adventurers who run on, sight.¡¹ ¡¸Why is something like that in our basement?¡¹ ¡¸The water, resources increased. It¡¯s nature is, much like a wild golem. It desires, magic power, and looks to take it in. It seems to have been, drawn by, you.¡¹ Oh, so that¡¯s why it was approaching. Its movements were dull, and it was stretching out its hands. ¡¸I think it would be¡­best to defeat it, but is there a way to do so?¡¹ I asked and Hesty tilted her head groaning n~ seeming troubled. ¡¸I think it would be, best to take out it¡¯s core.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ So as long as I aim for that blue stone in its chest it should be fine? All I have on me right now to attack is the wood armor¡­so maybe I should throw one of my wood armor¡¯s arms? I took one arm off and lifted it into the air. ¡¸Ah, though it is, water, it has high magic, concentration, so it should have high physical toughness¡ª¡ª¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I ended up throwing it right before Hesty could finish her sentence. With my wood armor¡¯s support, the arm strengthened with magic was sent flying like an arrow and struck the water golem head on. Its body gave off a sound that definitely did not sound like water and¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹ A banging sound erupted as the arm(arrow) pierced into the core. Then it exited out the other side of the golem and pierced into the wall taking the core with it. The golem, having lost the support of the core, collapsed. It seems like it turned back into regular water. ¡¸Still, it seems it¡¯s unexpectedly doable.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..normally, it¡¯d be considered hard.¡¹ I looked away from Hesty. Un, well, I could definitely tell it had hardness not befitting water. As I thought that, ¡¸Master~ what should we do with the core?¡¹ Sakura had grabbed the wood arm and the core from the wall and came back. ¡¸Oh right. Using this core as a reference do you think I could make other types of golems?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. If Master can clearly keep the image in your mind you should be able to.¡¹ I see. Until now I had ideas about what other golems I could make, but now that I¡¯d seen one it had given me the ability to imagine one to some degree. ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s take it back and see what we can make.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, Roger!¡¹ It might be harder than making wood golems, but I think there is value in trying it. ¡¸¡­¡­.n? Are you increasing your, war potential more?¡¹ ¡¸No, less war potential¡­it¡¯s more like I thought it would be nice to have a water golem in my garden so it can sprinkle water around.¡¹ As the temperature rises there should be more times when we are in need of watering. If it¡¯s made of water I think it should be able to water things just by walking around. I was thinking of how useful an automatic watering system would be. Maybe I should modify some of my golems to have watering cans for hands. ¡¸This is the, first time I¡¯ve seen a person, wanting to use, powerful golems for, this kind of, purpose.¡¹ Honestly, I was thinking of making a sprinkler system, but I didn¡¯t know how to do so properly. But I¡¯ve become used to making golems so this should be easier. I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡¸Really, dungeons are just full of ideas.¡¹ ¡¸I think, only you would treat, the threat of dungeons, as a place to give you ideas¡­..¡¹ As I received Hesty¡¯s resigned gaze, I thought that my tasks had increased a bit. When I get home it¡¯ll be work and experiment time. Chapter 142: Same Experiment, Same Use, Same Improvement Chapter 142: Same Experiment, Same Use, Same Improvement ¡¸n~, something like this.¡¹ When we returned home I tried my hand at making a water golem. ¡¸You¡¯re as, fast as usual.¡¹ ¡¸No well, I wasn¡¯t going for perfection this time.¡¹ This golem was simply made using the magic stone I¡¯d gotten from the basement, it hadn¡¯t been molded very well. It was a 3 meter tall shape that looked barely human-shaped. Even so, it allowed me to get the feeling for this. ¡¸I used a suitable magic stone for a core, but it¡¯s unexpectedly doable.¡¹ ¡¸Well, though you say it¡¯s ¡®suitable¡¯, that¡¯s a first-class stone you know? The ones that come from your, basement are both high in, quality and size.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Well, I¡¯m grateful that it makes it easier to work with.¡¹ Now that I had the feeling for it, from now on is the real test. ¡¸Alright then, since I can do it with regular water, I want to try to make an onsen golem.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re making, that?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was thinking it¡¯d be good to make ones from various fluids.¡¹ I think I¡¯ll have opportunities to use them, I thought as I approached the onsen. Then I dropped a magic stone into the onsen, imagining it as the center of the onsen water in the form of a human¡­. ¡¸¡ª¡ªok, how about this?¡¹ The onsen water stood up in a human shape but¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ Just like that it lost it¡¯s shape and collapsed with a splash. ¡¸Oops, is it really no good?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not, no good¡­¡­..it looks like the magic stone didn¡¯t have, enough, power.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? That matters too?¡¹ ¡¸n, of course. The stronger the magic in the, liquid, the more power the core needs. I think if you increase it, to two, magic stones, it will work.¡¹ Fumu fumu, it seems like I need to pay attention to the core from now on. Water golems take a bit more effort. ¡¸eh, wait? The only thing that matters is the amount of magic in the core right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡­..n, that¡¯s right, do you have anything else?¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah, I have quite a few things filled with magic. I¡¯ll try them.¡¹ And so ¡ª¡ª *********************************** ¡¸I did it!¡¹ ¡¸Mmhm, in just a moment, you did it huh¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ooooo¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ The onsen water golem stood up with its hands raised. In the center of it were three apples floating around. I had gone into my garden and grabbed apples to toss in, that allowed me to complete my golem. ¡¸Just by looking, my objective is complete¡­..it¡¯s basically an apple bath now.¡¹ ¡¸Un, it has a really, nice smell.¡¹ With both hands above its head the golem dashed around the onsen spreading a nice apple scent. Thanks to the characteristic of an onsen within it, it should be very helpful when it gets colder. Basically it had become a mobile onsen. I thought, but Hesty shook her head. ¡¸With the concentration, of magic inside, it just by going in, for a while I would get drunk¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Is it that strong?¡¹ ¡¸To me of course. It¡¯s at the level that, just by the golem approaching, wild animals would run away.¡¹ That much huh? That¡¯s a bit of a shame. ¡¸Well, at least I made a second type.¡¹ The golem made with regular water was blue, and the one made from onsen water was whitish. The differences that popped out were interesting, the experiment had worth I thought. ¡¸¡­¡­.ah, another, dragon is coming from the sky.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Again?¡¹ Just as Hesty said, I looked up and a dragon was swooping from the sky. ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAaaaaaaa!¡¹ It¡¯s eyes were bloodshot without reason. So, ¡¸Water golems, blow it away.¡¹ I ordered. At that moment the water and onsen golems suddenly stretched. Just like that, the water that had turned into whips slammed the dragon right in its face. However, that fluid had been hardened to an incredible degree¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ A booming slap echoed out. And with striking force fitting of the deep sound, ¡¸Oo¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹ The dragon was flipped end over end as it flew off into the heavens. ¡¸Wonderful. ¡ª¡ªin fact they¡¯re really hard, those golems. A level I haven¡¯t seen, before, it sent that dragon flying¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was surprised too.¡¹ I thought they would only be more flexible than the wood golems, but I didn¡¯t realize they would have such power as well. They took more time to make and more materials, but the water golems seem to be superior to the others. However, the mass-production capability and general purpose uses of the wood golems were better, so I¡¯ll use them most of the time¡­ ¡­¡­however, I can have one or two around the garden just in case. They¡¯ll be able to water it as well. It seems like my garden will have some new golems. Chapter 142.5: —Side Prussia— Dragon King Problems Chapter 142.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Dragon King Problems Evening. Dianeia was with Ramiyuros in her office. ¡¸Sorry you had to stay here with me all day Ramiyuros-dono.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, it¡¯s ok~. I¡¯m the one who waited to long to bring up that the Dragon King of the Lake was coming. Also I can eat delicious food here~¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, it¡¯d make the kitchen staff happy to hear that.¡¹ Honestly her consumption was nothing to sneeze at, but the chefs said ¡¸That makes it worth making!¡¹ and got fired up. Honestly, since Ramiyuros came the knights and ministers had said the food quality has improved. That¡¯s a good thing. ¡­¡­though it does raise costs¡­ Well anyways, thanks to Daichi things had improved so there wasn¡¯t a problem. Thanks to the surplus crop the costs had lowered. At this time that power was so helpful, it was something to be thankful for¡­ ¡¸Princess. You have a guest to see you.¡¹ The Knight Captain called from the door. And, ¡¸Ah, it seems she came.¡¹ Ramiyuros reacted. It seems that the rumored Dragon King had arrived. From what she heard, this Dragon King had a very unique character. She took a deep breath to brace herself and.. ¡¸Alright, let her in.¡¹ She said and the door slowly opened. Then from outside, ¡¸Good evening! This is Prussia¡¯s castle right!?¡¹ A short girl with blue hair energetically greeted as she entered. Dianeia was surprised but she soon got ahold of herself and stood up. ¡¸That¡¯s right, this is Prussia¡¯s castle. Umm¡­.Water Dragon King Manaril Seiren?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! Go ahead and call me what you like! You¡¯re Dianeia? I heard about you from Ramiyuros! Nice to meet you!¡¹ She said vigorously putting her hand forward for a handshake. ¡¸Y-yeah nice to meet you.¡¹ Dianeia took her hand and felt a cold sensation. Maybe it was because she was the Water Dragon King but her hand was quite damp. However, though she was soft you could clearly feel strength from her hands. And so, ¡¸Un, for a human you have good hands. They are soft as a woman¡¯s hands should be, but you can feel that you¡¯ve gone through troubles.¡¹ Mana said while holding Dianeia¡¯s hand. ¡¸Ah, haha, thank you Mana-dono. ¡ª¡ª-by the way, what is that behind you?¡¹ Dianeia said looking behind her at the small blue orbs that were floating behind Mana. The small blue balls with wings floated through the air carrying a box. ¡¸Ahh, these children? They are the spirits of the lake and temple. Don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re just carrying my musical instrument.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..instrument?¡¹ The box had an instrument in it? She wondered why they brought something like that. ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. I use sound and breath to control water, so this thing is needed. Right guys?¡¹ Mana said and the blue spheres flapped their wings like they were clapping. ¡¸I see. Basically this is your armament?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t come to fight though. In fact I came because there was some weirdness in the water and I came to deal with it.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Is that so?¡¹ Dianeia had heard that she came because the other Dragon Kings were here. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­well, that too. But first on the list is flood control. Recently there has been water filled with magic power flowing into my lake, and I thought there may be some abnormality.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡¹ Something sprung into Dianeia¡¯s mind, but Mana continued talking. ¡¸For that, I¡¯ll be doing a live concert in town, so can we move on to that? I can do it pretty much anywhere ok?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Dianeia tilted her head confused and Mana did the same in response. Then they both looked at Ramiyuros. ¡¸¡­¡­..I¡¯m sorry. I¡­just remembered.¡¹ It seems they had gotten more than they bargained for with this Dragon King. Chapter 143: Unexpected and Expected Things Chapter 143: Unexpected and Expected Things I had gone to bed early yesterday so I woke up fairly early today. After eating breakfast I headed to the onsen. ¡¸Ok, today we¡¯ll be doing some more experiments. Sakura are the preparations ready?¡¹ ¡¸Yes Master. We have plenty of apples harvested this morning.¡¹ Last night it rained, but it turned for the better this morning. It was fine weather to continue the work I¡¯d started yesterday. Then walked into the onsen while lost in my thoughts, about to toss the apples in, when I realized something. ¡¸Sui~, Sui~¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ The water spirit was floating face up in the onsen. In fact it had stretched out its hand while floating. ¡¸What is this guy doing?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­¡­.I think¡­it¡¯s enjoying the onsen?¡¹ ¡¸sui~¡¹ I see. It was cute¡­it made me want to pat it. ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­.physical body is in the onsen right?¡¹ I had touched it before and felt that its body seemed to be made of water. However, it was floating in the onsen without seeming like it was diluted or mixed with it. ¡¸Spirits are things of magic after all. It has shape formed from magic, so though it may seem like a liquid it will not mix with the water.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so it¡¯s kind of like how oil won¡¯t mix with water?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It is a spirit with a set human shape, so it should have this much strength.¡¹ Sakura explained. ¡¸So¡­there are spirits that are not in a human shape?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. In fact, the ones that can take human shape are much rarer.¡¹ Though she said it was rare, the only spirits I¡¯ve seen so far have been human in shape. I hadn¡¯t seen a single one of a different shape or form. ¡¸I suppose so. The spirits that can¡¯t take human shape have enough power to carry some luggage, and can float a bit¡­¡­.but when they come into contact with Master¡¯s magic¡­.they would all fly away as fast as they can. It¡¯s natural that you haven¡¯t encountered them.¡¹ ¡¸So¡­..I¡¯m being avoided by the spirits¡­.¡¹ That kind of makes me sad. ¡¸I-it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here aren¡¯t I?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹ We got off on a bit of a weird tangent. Well, anyways, I found out that there are many types of spirits. ¡¸Also, these children, the four spirits didn¡¯t run away after meeting you Master. They aren¡¯t avoiding you!¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, thank you.¡¹ I thanked Sakura and looked at the water spirit again. Certainly it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to run or fly away even after I¡¯d gotten this close¡­when I thought that¡­ ¡¸Sui~ii~¡¹ Finally the spirit lifted its head to look at me. It¡¯s face looked red. ¡¸Umm, it can¡¯t be¡­¡­.drunk, right?¡¹ ¡¸E-even as a spirit, it seems that since it wasn¡¯t used to the onsen it got drunk.¡¹ I¡¯d been a bit careless lately. I had even forgotten how this onsen could affect things. ¡¸Ah¡­.for now let¡¯s pull it out.¡¹ ¡¸Ok¡¹ And so I decided to continue my experiments¡­.after pulling the spirit out. *********************************** Early in the morning Dianeia was sitting opposite Mana in her office. Yesterday she had heard from her the various things about her live concert¡­ ¡ºI¡¯ll need to examine the schedules so please wait a bit¡» She had said to get some time to think. But now was the time to give her answer. ¡¸And so, you finished the schedule right? How is it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right. For now I have it down in the schedule, but it doesn¡¯t look possible for tomorrow or the day after. I¡¯m sorry to say, but you may have to wait for about a week.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it was a sudden request, so I¡¯m grateful that you put it in the schedule at all. Plus, for a dragon waiting a few days is nothing.¡¹ Mana nodded in understanding. It seems she was a surprisingly easy to talk to Dragon King, Dianeia thought as she sighed in relief when Mana opened her mouth once more¡­ ¡¸Until the live I can go around as I please right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t really mind.¡¹ ¡¸I see, then I heard that Hesty was here too, I¡¯d like to go see her.¡¹ At those words, the sigh of relief Dianeia had been heaving was caught in her throat as her head spun. ¡¸Uhhh¡­¡­..mmmm, actually she¡¯s not in this town. She is in the neighborhood though.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her¡­..could you tell me where she is?¡¹ Dianeia had anticipated this but, as she thought this might be bad. If she told her the place, then it may get involved in trouble once more. No, it was certain, and it was dangerous. So¡­ ¡¸Th-that won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll go bring Hesty here.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No you really don¡¯t have to do th¡­..¡¹ ¡¸No nonono, Please let me do that much at least! Our schedule has caused you problems after all¡­¡­.J-just please wait a bit here and I¡¯d be grateful!¡¹ Dianeia said and rapidly teleported. ¡­¡­..For now she could only go to Daichi¡¯s place and inquire after Hesty, that would be best! Dianeia made her plans as she clenched her fist. Chapter 144: Magic and Dragons Won’t Stop Chapter 144: Magic and Dragons Won¡¯t Stop After finishing the first stage of the water golem crafting, I took the completed golem around the garden. ¡¸I¡¯ll have to set it to patrol along this route and¡­¡¹ Since from now on it would be acting as a watering can for the garden as well, I would have to clearly set where it goes. For that purpose I was taking it around with me, but¡­ ¡¸Ah, G-good Morning Daichi-dono!¡¹ Dianeia suddenly appeared a short distance away in the forest. ¡¸Good Morning. What brought you here at this hour?¡¹ ¡¸Actually I need Hesty-dono for something¡­¡­¡­.is she here?¡¹ ¡¸She is but¡­.¡¹ I glanced back at her cabin. Since the previous evening she had cooped herself up in there saying, ¡ºI got a good, magic stone in that dungeon before, so I¡¯ll attach it to, your wand as a just in case, spare.¡» and took my wand with her. I was thankful, but she hadn¡¯t left her cabin even once since then. ¡¸It looks like she¡¯s focusing pretty hard so I don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­.Do you have any idea of when she might be finished?¡¹ ¡¸Nope. How long does making a wand generally take?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, normally a craftsman would take one to two months.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Hesty usually finished in about 2 to three days. How fast was she working? ¡¸Even for the fastest craftsman it would take a week, but Hesty-dono finished it in three days¡­¡­.the people with you are all blessed with amazing abilities¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, they¡¯re not amazing because they¡¯re with me though¡­¡¹ It was purely how great Hesty was, it had nothing to do with me. ¡¸n¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Hesty opened the door and tottered out. ¡¸Oh, good work Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m ok. I still have, some stamina left. I just need to rest, in the onsen, and sleep, and I¡¯ll be fine. The spare is mostly, finished too. I¡¯ll give it to you later, ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, thank you¡­¡­..and Dianeia, Hesty¡¯s come out but she looks quite tired. Do you think that your business will finish quickly?¡¹ I asked and Dianeia took a moment before nodding. ¡¸Y-yeah, it should finish quickly. It¡¯s just an acquaintance of her¡¯s came to visit. Is that alright Hesty-dono?¡¹ ¡¸n? what?¡¹ ¡¸Honestly, the Dragon King of the Lake arrived at my castle a while ago¡ª¡ª¡¹ She said but at that moment¡­ ¡¸Whaaa, wh-what is this place!? There¡¯s so much magic power around here what happened!?¡¹ A girl with blue haired leapt out of a puddle of water on the forest floor. ¡¸Un? What is this girl?¡¹ The puddle was clearly not deep enough to conceal a person. Where did she even come from I wondered as I look to Hesty and Dianeia but¡­ ¡¸Ma-Manaril-dono? Wh-why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸Mana? So you¡¯ve already arrived here.¡¹ It seems the girls new this new person. ¡¸Ah, Hesty and Dianeia too! What are you doing in this amazing place?¡¹ The blue haired girl asked them. ¡¸W-well, there are various circumstances. But why are you here Mana-dono?¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to get a look at the surroundings before my live, and followed an underground stream, but I felt an abnormally huge magic power and came up here to see.¡¹ Then this girl¡­apparently named Manaril, finally looked at me. And, ¡¸Umm, from the feel of the magic¡­you should be this place¡¯s Master? I¡¯m sorry to intrude like this.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. Umm, who are you?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I should name myself. I am Manaril Seiren. I am the Singing Shrine Maiden of the Shrine Beneath the Lake, and the Dragon King of the Lake. Nice to meet you.¡¹ Manaril said and gave a bow. I see, so this girl was a Dragon King too. I wondered why she was here, but at that moment I heard someone running through the forest. ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry~ Daichi-san~ Dianeia-san~. Mana was too fast and I couldn¡¯t catch her. Just because she¡¯s the Dragon King of the lake¡­why can she assimilate with water, it¡¯s foul play~¡¹ It was Ramiyuros. She was running over. ¡­¡­.it looks like today would be another day full of guests. Three of them had already gathered here. Since they were all Dragon Kings maybe an impromptu Second Dragon King Council would break out. Well, whatever. ¡¸Well we can¡¯t just stand around here. I¡¯ve got some chairs so let¡¯s take a seat. Then let me hear what¡¯s going on. Especially Dianeia, you seem to know what¡¯s happening so I¡¯ll have you explain.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok, I got it.¡¹ And so my garden became the place for another meeting between the Princess and the Dragon Kings. Chapter 145: They’re Used to it…the Dragon’s Not Chapter 145: They¡¯re Used to it¡­the Dragon¡¯s Not I listened to Dianeia and Hesty on a bench in the garden. ¡¸I see. So she came to do a live concert in order to do some flood control?¡¹ ¡¸Mm, then she said she wanted to meet Hesty-dono and so I came to facilitate that. However she ended up coming here herself.¡¹ ¡¸n, that can¡¯t be helped. Manaril just can¡¯t, sit still.¡¹ Honestly, without an explanation I would¡¯ve been completely lost. Thanks to Hesty and Dianeia¡¯s explanation I was able to understand the situation. I was thinking when, ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m sorry to be bringing this up now¡­but how can the two of you be so calm¡­¡­?¡¹ Manaril said turning her shocked gaze on Dianeia and Hesty. ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ ¡¸Hesty is¡­well she might be the same as always. But Dianeia, how are you able to be so calm in front of a man with such incredible magic powers? Isn¡¯t it strange?¡¹ There were a few seconds of silence after Manaril said that. ¡¸¡¸Oohhhhh¡¹¡¹ Hesty and Dianeia made a sound. It made me want to speak up too. ¡¸How should I say this¡­¡­for a Dragon King to react like this¡­it¡¯s fresh.¡¹ Up until now the Dragon Kings had been expressionless, a pervert, too easygoing, or someone whose life revolves around pitting themselves against strong people. It made it almost unthinkable that she might react like a normal person. ¡¸Umu. With all due respect, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten used to it, but¡­you¡¯re right. It¡¯s alright Mana-dono. Daichi-dono isn¡¯t¡­¡­that scary.¡¹ Why did you have to say ¡¸that scary¡¹, but I won¡¯t bring it up right now. ¡¸W-well I do know that Hesty is living here quite peacefully, I understand it logically. But I can just sense that the magic power here is completely unbelievable! It¡¯s like an Origin Spirit or a Living tear in the world you know!?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m just a person who lives here peacefully.¡¹ I¡¯m not something as important sounding as an Origin spirit or Living tear. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s still stragne. The underground water vein has amazing magic too. So much so that I thought my senses were broken!¡¹ Huh, so this Dragon King can sense the water vein in my basement. ¡¸Mana is the, Dragon King with the best, sensing ability range.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, thanks to that I was in for a shock¡­..It seems like the reason the water flowing into my lake was becoming so incredible was thanks to you.¡¹ Manaril said and stared at my face. If I recall correctly, she lived in a lake by the Fort City. ¡¸Did I cause some trouble?¡¹ It was bothering me a bit, so I asked¡­but she shook her head. ¡¸No it¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, it¡¯s quite welcome. Water from magic stones is like wine comparatively, as it flows down the river into my place it makes the water very delicious and nutritious. Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s simply a result of me living my everyday life. No need to give thanks.¡¹ Actually, I hadn¡¯t expected it to be compared to wine. I wonder if this Dragon King enjoys poetic expressions. ¡¸Well it¡¯s just that a bad little thing saw the delicious wine coming from the stream and ran away from my lake straight to the stream. So I came out to stop it. I need to do the live to achieve my flood control.¡¹ ¡¸You came all the way here?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something that I should do. It came from my home after all.¡¹ I see, this Dragon King seems like a pretty good person. With Hesty and Manaril as examples¡­it seems that the small Dragon Kings have a strong sense of responsibility. ¡¸Fue¡­..? What is it Daichi-san~?¡¹ ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ I looked at Ramiyuros who was lazing about as I thought those things. ¡¸Well, anyways. Once again, Nice to meet you Manaril. It¡¯s good to meet a sociable Dragon King.¡¹ I said and held out my hand for a handshake. ¡¸Ah, un, n-nice to meet you. But you can just call me Mana¡­¡¹ She timidly grasped my hand and, ¡¸Hiyaan!¡¹ Cried out in a small voice. ¡¸n? Did I grip too hard?¡¹ ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s¡­ok. Un, nice to meet, you, Daichi¡­san.¡¹ Manaril said with a red face as she averted her eyes. ¡¸¡­..huh, somehow I feel like Mana-dono¡¯s behavior is a bit strange¡­..?¡¹ Dianeia seemed to be muttering something, I wonder what. Anyways, now Mana and I had become acquaintances. Chapter 146: Creativity from Experience and Becoming Accustomed Chapter 146: Creativity from Experience and Becoming Accustomed By the time we¡¯d finished discussing matters with Manaril, the sun had almost set. This brought the meeting to a close, but¡­ ¡¸So Dianeia, I sensed where the water vein is so I think I can do it out in the plains outside of Prussia, but could we construct a concert venue?¡¹ Manaril said before they left. ¡¸Hm? Are you really okay with the plains?¡¹ Will it be alright if she doesn¡¯t do it inside the forest or the Dragon Valley? It¡¯s alright if she does it above the water vein? ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine. After all, Daichi-san is here in the forest. He¡¯s like a magical bulwark for the water vein here after all.¡¹ I¡¯m being treated like a protective wall¡­but if there won¡¯t be any problems I don¡¯t mind. ¡¸Also I have tentatively done a purification/exorcism, so bad things shouldn¡¯t approach. That should also guarantee some safety.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ I don¡¯t know what effect it¡¯d have, but it seems to be preventative. What a good hard working Dragon King. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It was easy enough after all¡­..however the plains and the forest are a different story.¡¹ Those places need her song, so that probably means there¡¯ll be trouble. ¡¸Venue¡­a venue huh¡­¡­Mana-dono how large a venue do you need?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­.a place with enough space for a stage and my spirits to play their instruments, also a place for the audience to watch. If there are a lot of people listening it should increase the effectiveness of my magic.¡¹ ¡¸I see. A place in the town is possible but¡­.hmm the plains¡­..¡¹ Dianeia said with a difficult face. ¡¸Is it really that hard?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no, if we take our time it is no problem. However, the stage in town already needs many people to work on it, so it¡¯s a bit difficult¡­..Mana-dono you wanted the performances to take place with less than a week between them?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thinking of safety I¡¯d like the two concerts to take place with as little time between them as possible.¡¹ In other words, the construction of both of them should take place at the same time. It sounds like a pain but, ¡¸Mana, do the materials for the stage matter?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? The stage¡­..that¡¯s right, as long as I can sing and dance and it won¡¯t break from the vibrations it can be anything.¡¹ I see. That¡¯s good. ¡¸You did something nice for me with this underground stream here, so I¡¯ll do something in return.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia, take me to the plains and I¡¯ll do the construction.¡¹ ********************* Dianeia, Hesty, Manaril, and I were teleported to the plains. I scattered several apples around. ¡¸Ok then, with this¡­..¡ªGrow and Come together trees¡ª¡¹ And so the apples grew into trees and grew together into one large shape. It was a huge semicircular stage. Furthermore, the other ones in the surroundings grew into bleacher style seats. And so it was completed in a few seconds. ¡¸Ok then, finished. How is it?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­¡­..what?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, did you want it larger? I can make it larger but I¡¯ll need more trees to strengthen it.¡¹ I turned my head to ask her, but Manaril immediately shook her head. ¡¸N-nononononono! This is more than enough, but how did you do this? Actually how did you manipulate all those trees at once!?¡¹ How? I just grew the trees¡­but I can¡¯t explain it well. ¡¸Well anyways¡­this place is pretty close to my home so I can extend my control area here pretty easily. It¡¯s basically home ground advantage.¡¹ ¡¸No, it can¡¯t just be home ground advantage when you do something like this¡­.!¡¹ Manaril said and looked at Hesty. ¡¸¡ª¡ªHesty are you always watching things like this?¡¹ ¡¸n, well, I¡¯ve become pretty used to, it. You will too, so don¡¯t worry about, it.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? Dianeia you¡ª¨C?¡¹ ¡¸Well, umm, I¡¯m surprised too, but I¡¯m more impressed¡­Daichi-dono¡¯s daily progress is truly something to admire.¡¹ Dianeia said as she looked between me and the stage. ¡¸¡ª¡ªDaichi-dono, thank you for showing me this example. I¡¯d like the town¡¯s stage to be like this one.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s something made by one inexperienced in construction, so only use it as a reference.¡¹ I had thought of a theater stage and made it. Also I wanted to make it strong enough that even a golem could jump around it. ¡¸Ok, got it.¡¹ ¡¸Neither a Dragon King or a Spirit¡­able to make things like this¡­..¡¹ And Manaril was looking at me dumbfoundedly. I feel like she was surprised about something strange. But this was one problem solved, so it was all alright. Chapter 146.5: —Side Prussia— Tale of a Dragon and Bad Water Chapter 146.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Tale of a Dragon and Bad Water After finishing their talks with Daichi, Dianeia was guiding Manaril through the castle. Since she would be staying for a while as a guest they had already placed her spirits and instruments inside the room. That was where she was guiding her. Since it was nighttime the passageways were mostly deserted, but even so this part of the castle was usually quiet. After all¡­ ¡¸Sorry to suddenly ask for a room without too many people around Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it Manaril-dono. This area is under pressure from both the magic researches and the surrounding soldiers, that kind of room is easily available.¡¹ After all, she was a Dragon King who had brought spirits on top of that. Of course she would want a place with less activity, Dianeia thought. She was a considerate Dragon King just like Hesty most likely. Dianeia was grateful for that as she proceeded to bring up a matter that she was concerned about. ¡¸By the way Manaril-dono¡­what did you mean by a bad little thing came over?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it was a spirit dragon that was sealed in the lake. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s a bad dragon that I suppressed and subdued. It was called Katarakta.¡¹ ¡¸Spirit dragon¡­¡­.so you mean enough spirits with nature¡¯s will gathered and combined¡­turning into the shape of a dragon?¡¹ She didn¡¯t really know the name Katarakta, but she did know some things about spirit dragons. She had once read about such things in the castle libraries. ¡¸I¡¯m impressed you know about this. The will of this particular one is quite bad¡ª¡ªit is malicious and evil thoughts fused into the water. It gathered together to form Katarakta, a powerful dragon with the ability to negatively influence waters.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean by negatively influence?¡¹ ¡¸When Katarakta wakes up and goes on a rampage, the waters turn black, muddy, and impure¡­that water is the same as poison. That¡¯s why I try to never let it wake up.¡¹ It was a worse existence than Dianeia had thought. Prussia had plenty of water and many industries. If the water was wasted like this¡­there would be a lot of damage. ¡¸Though it is sealed, it can¡¯t be allowed to swim into an underground vein to eat the magic inside. That is the true form of the bad little thing I mentioned.¡¹ ¡¸I see. It has more influence than I thought.¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes there are exceptions though. Like that crazy magic at Daichi-san¡¯s place¡­¡­fufu, just by remembering it makes me want to laugh.¡¹ Manaril murmured as she looked off into the distance smiling wryly. ¡¸I¡¯m not very physically strong so I can¡¯t help but feel afraid.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But Mana-dono is a Dragon King right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, but in terms of fighting strength¡­I¡¯m probably only a little stronger than you. I can¡¯t compare to the other Dragon Kings, let alone Daichi-san.¡¹ Manaril said while emphasizing with her hands, but¡­ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that plenty strong? Though I¡¯m not really trying to say I¡¯m strong¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I was just saying I was weak for a Dragon King. However, my songs have the power to seal Katarakta who can eat magic, so I¡¯m the Dragon King who can deal with it. If I sing then I can also subdue its power to eat magic.¡¹ Manaril said pointing to her throat. Certainly if it wasn¡¯t stopped after waking up, it would destroy crops and other things, it was truly a troublesome existence. ¡¸You can¡¯t destroy Katarakta through exorcism?¡¹ If it was a spirit then by using power you should be able to subordinate it, but why didn¡¯t they do that? It was bothering her¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. Me and four Dragon Kings came together to fight it, but taking it down would take too much time. There would be a lot of collateral damage, so it was decided to seal it instead.¡¹ ¡¸So you already tried¡­..sorry I brought it up.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. It was true that I didn¡¯t explain well enough, but as long as I properly do the concerts it should be alright. It hasn¡¯t fully awakened since nothing big has happened.¡¹ So, I need to get into proper condition Manaril said while stroking her throat. She was diligently thinking of the people and this town when she said she wanted to sing. In that case Dianeia thought she needed to do everything she could. ¡¸Mana-dono could we speak a bit more about the live?¡¹ ¡¸Ok, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s talk a bit more inside the room?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, also there might be some things written in the library about the evil water dragon. I¡¯ll look into it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ And so, Dianeia and Manaril continued to chat. Chapter 147: A New Event Chapter 147: A New Event Morning of the same day. After eating the breakfast that Sakura made, I went to the plains. In fact it was because I had heard more about the live from Hesty and Manaril. I was going out to improve the venue. ¡¸¡­..I don¡¯t think that you need my advice with how strong it is¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve made something like this, so I should make sure.¡¹ If there was some kind of defect, I¡¯d be sad if the live went poorly. Those were my thoughts as I turned to begin when¡­ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s¡­..Mana huh?¡¹ Manaril was gazing at the stage. She noticed us as soon as we arrived and turned to face us. ¡¸Ah, Daichi-san. Good Morning.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, Mana you¡¯re here too?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was taking a walk. What are you doing out here?¡¹ ¡¸I just made this yesterday so I came to do some checks and small improvements.¡¹ I said and touched the stage when Manaril made a weird face. ¡¸Huh? Is there something wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N-no, there isn¡¯t. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯d spend your time doing this.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I just don¡¯t want to see something I made with glaring defects. This is just right, Mana, you can help with the check.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, got it.¡¹ So the two Dragon Kings and I began checking the stage. First, Hesty touched the stage, hit it, and got on top of it. ¡¸There, are no problems with the strength, and holding power. The spirits and Manaril can, hop, skip, jump, and dance without it breaking. Ramiyuros could get on it, without trouble.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for the praise.¡¹ However, I feel a bit bad for Ramiyuros. Hesty was her childhood friend and one of the same generation, so when she talked about her she held nothing back. Anyways, since I¡¯d gotten Hesty¡¯s stamp of approval so quickly, next was the one who would be using it. ¡¸Mana, is there anything you¡¯d like on this? If there is, tell me now.¡¹ I asked and Manaril started looking around. Then, ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­if there was something¡­I¡¯d say a roof in case it rains.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, got it.¡¹ I planted several apples to the side of the stage and made them grow tall. Then I made the green leaves and branches extend and intertwine into a canopy above the venue. With that, the roof was finished. ¡¸Y-you made that look easy¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Manaril looked at the roof taken aback. ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t need to sculpt it. If I needed to shape it specially then it would definitely take more time. ¡ª¡ªand, is there anything else?¡¹ I asked and Manaril wracked her brains. Then after a few seconds she murmured¡­ ¡¸¡­..since we will be having the concert here right after the one in town¡­.I wanted to have some water for the spirits and I to drink¡­¡¹ ¡¸A drink?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡­¡ª¡ªI was hoping to buy some of the water from your home Daichi-san¡­can I?¡¹ ¡¸My house¡¯s water?¡¹ I don¡¯t really mind, but why is it limited to water from my house? ¡¸Well, Dianeia has her considerations as well. She was thinking to set up some food and water stands around here¡­but those would only be normal food and drink right? But, when I went to your home I could feel that the water was full of magic power. With that much power it wouldn¡¯t just quench our thirst, but it would also restore our magic.¡¹ Oh, I see. Killing two birds with one stone? In that case¡­ ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll bring some. Actually, you really don¡¯t have to buy it, you can just have some.¡¹ After hearing my offer of giving it away, she shook her head. ¡¸No no, the water from there is something that should be payed for. That being the case, I will pay for it properly.¡¹ ¡¸Haaaa, I see.¡¹ This Dragon King is stubborn about things like this too. Once again I will accept what I am offered, it doesn¡¯t feel bad though. ¡­¡­.once again my stored up coinage will increase¡­I have to find someplace to use it. Maybe some kind of store event will have something I want to buy, well that aside¡­ ¡¸Ok then, since you¡¯re paying I¡¯ll bring two types of drinks. Is apple juice alright?¡¹ If I just brought water, I¡¯d feel like I didn¡¯t deserve it, so let me do this much at least. ¡¸Eh? Un, I¡¯d be happy having something sweet, is it ok?¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I want to do it so don¡¯t worry and accept.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­thank you.¡¹ And so my conversations with the Dragon Kings in the plains continued till the afternoon. Chapter 148: Composite and Golem Chapter 148: Composite and Golem By the afternoon I¡¯d returned home. I¡¯d made the venue according to Manaril¡¯s requests, so I should be fine leaving the equipment to them. ¡­¡­.all that¡¯s left was my water¡­ After I talked about it with Manaril, I had an idea. ¡¸If I made a golem out of drinking water it¡¯d be easier wouldn¡¯t it¡­¡¹ After all, I hadn¡¯t been told how much water to bring and I hadn¡¯t decided on how I would bring it. I had thought about making a wood cask and having the golems carry the water in that. However, if I needed to make many of them, then space would become an issue at the venue. ¡¸But if it¡¯s a golem then it can move itself.¡¹ It would be able to adapt to the situation. Those were the thoughts I had as I used an apple as the core to create a water golem but¡­ ¡¸Oh, this one gets dirt on it.¡¹ I watched the finished golem walk along the ground and saw that the dirt was slowly mixing with it. I could clearly see the muddy color inside the pure water. I hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but it was obvious now. After all, the feet of the golem were still water. ¡¸But you can¡¯t drink it like this¡­¡¹ This trait that was perfect for watering the garden, was no good for drinking. I murmured and felt pessimistic over the water golem¡¯s prospects. It couldn¡¯t be helped due to its structure. I just wondered if there was anything I could do¡­ ¡¸Good work Master~. Would you like to take a break with some tea and snacks?¡¹ Sakura said carrying a tray of goodies. ¡¸Yeah, thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Here you go. Today I made cold tea.¡¹ She said and poured it. I could hear iced rattling around in the pot. ¡¸Here you go Master.¡¹ I felt the cool sensation of the tea in the cup. It made me feel comfortable as I drank the cool tea¡­and a thought popped into my head. ¡¸I see, I just need to store it in a wood golem.¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was just thinking of combining a water golem with a wood golem to see what would happen.¡¹ I would make a pot for it, basically. ¡¸Composite? So you¡¯re challenging something new Master.¡¹ I feel like it was a bit of an exaggeration to call it composite. Even if you called it something new, I was honestly doing what I had been in a slightly different form. Be that as it may, I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡¸¡­¡­trees, spread.¡¹ I spread it into a plank and placed it in front of the sink. Then I placed placed the apple inside the water¡­ ¡¸Water golem, walk here.¡¹ I had the newly made water golem walk onto the wood. Then I once again controlled the tree wood. ¡¸Cover the golem¡¹ I said and the wood enveloped the golem like a shell. Then I had the water golem who had been completely enveloped walk a few steps and¡­ ¡¸Un, the water won¡¯t leak.¡¹ It didn¡¯t leak at all. It was cleanly covered. The feet were protected by the wood so it was unsoiled by earth. So all that¡¯s left is to put a faucet around the fingers¡­¡­.and¡¹ I succeeded in making the water cleanly flow from its fingers. For now it seems drinkable. ¡¸Waa, amazing. It¡¯s a walking water bottle!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­it looks grim and stern so I feel like I should mold it a bit more.¡¹ It was my maiden work, but I should put a bit more effort into it.¡¹ The inside of the wood golem could be hollow and I could put water inside it. Next I have to think about storage, maintenance, and hygiene. There were points to improve, but I think I can make things besides for water. I might be able to make a drinkable apple juice golem or somehow make a golem that would keep the water inside of it cold. ¡¸Alright I¡¯ll try to do some more work. Sakura help me out.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, got it Master.¡¹ And so, the composite golem was produced as a prototype drink server. I have various things to improve, but it¡¯s pretty nice as it is. Chapter 149: Manaril’s Popularity Chapter 149: Manaril¡¯s Popularity I continued developing and improving the prototype juice server golem. For today I made a ten meter wood golem filled with water and ran it around but¡­ ¡¸Hyahha~ Boss~ you here~? Boss~~~¡ª¡ªwha, what are you making!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s you Ash?¡¹ As I was running the golem through the garden, Ash had arrived with a bag. It looks like he was surprised at how lithely the wood golem was moving. ¡¸Hya hyahha, what¡¯s up with this? I-it¡¯s intimidating.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was just improving my golem¡­..if I put too much water in, then the wood will absorb the water and stretch becoming loose, and the balance will worsen¡­that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out.¡¹ Watching it walk along like a stretch armstrong was funny as it it¡­but it definitely made its movements worse. Furthermore, ¡¸How do you mean intimidating?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~¡­..how should I put it, it¡¯s really big, and I feel like if I let down my guard it¡¯ll push me down to the ground. Though it¡¯s not really the case when it doesn¡¯t move.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­I see.¡¹ ¡¸Hayahha~. Uh, but when it doesn¡¯t move it seems peaceful, so it¡¯s alright.¡¹ Ash said that, but if you were feeling pressured or intimidated you wouldn¡¯t really want a drink¡­ I need to think a bit more about its size and looks. ¡¸By the way Ash, what did you come here for?¡¹ It was rare that he¡¯d come all the way in the forest alone like this. ¡¸Ah, umm, you know that the live will take place soon? We have been chosen to be the security for that!¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so the one in town is already at the point of getting security for it.¡¹ Manaril had told me that Dianeia was busy, but now I know why. ¡¸¡ª¡ªand so I was patrolling around the area close by and thought to come have a drink with ya boss¡­ it¡¯s perfect since the stores are selling special drinks for Manaril-chan¡¯s live¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­and¡­wait¡­.Manaril{chan}? Ash, you know that girl too?¡¹ He¡¯s talking about her as if they were close, I wonder what this is about. I was thinking this, when Ash looked at me with an even more surprised look. ¡¸Of course! Manaril-chan has fans, not only in the Fort City, but all around the country!¡¹ Oioi¡­really? I had no idea. ¡¸Eh? But¡­¡­.this live was so popular that the merchants are all in an uproar¡­did you not know boss!?¡¹ ¡¸Well of course not, I haven¡¯t been in town for a while.¡¹ There wasn¡¯t really any way to get news from town, I was pretty much cut off. Now I really had the feeling that I was pretty ignorant. ¡¸Well, for that reason the alcohol stores have started selling specialty goods. It¡¯s this.¡¹ Ash said and took out a bottle with Manaril¡¯s face on it. She had only been in town for a few days¡­their mercantile spirit must be strong. ¡¸They¡¯re selling these?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ well, it tastes good so I was wanting to buy some. ¡ª¡ªBoss you should try some too.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­..alright. I wanted to hear a bit more about Manaril¡¯s matters, I¡¯ll have you tell me while we drink.¡¹ ¡¸Okay~¡ª¡ªBoss! Look! A dragon up in the sky!¡¹ I was about to sit down when Ash pointed to the sky and said that. I looked up and saw that there was indeed a dragon up there. Actually it seemed to be coming down and aiming for us. Except¡­ ¡¸They¡¯ve been coming pretty often. Golem, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Hose it down.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ª-!!¡¹ Following my orders, the golem pointed its finger. From the fingertip it fired a huge amount of water like a laser. Then, ¡¸Gue!?¡¹ The dragon was no longer approaching my house, it had been sent flying. ¡¸Ok, that should be fine. Let¡¯s drink.¡¹ ¡¸Hya hyahha~¡­.Umm Boss, it¡¯s impressive that you can still drink in this situation.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re the one who brought it.¡¹ Also, I was already sick of the dragons coming to bother us. There were so many that Hesty had started to investigate the cause. ¡¸Be that as it may, the dragon is gone, so tell me about Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸Hee hyahha ha, got it Boss.¡¹ And so, as Ash and I drank he taught me general knowledge about the Dragon King of the Lake. Chapter 149.5: —Side Prussia— Steadily Advancing Progress Chapter 149.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Steadily Advancing Progress The Prussia live¡¯s venue was set to be on a main street plaza a short distance away from the castle. A stage was being built there for Manaril to sing and dance on. They were utilizing Daichi¡¯s design as an example, so it was going quite smoothly. It was approximately 80% complete, all that was left were the finishing touches. ¡­¡­.they weren¡¯t able to imitate the feat of creating a stage within a few moments. After thinking about the incredible speed that he had used to create the stage, she smiled wryly. However, it seems like they would be able to finish it within the week before the live. It was very good progress. However, ¡¸I didn¡¯t think there would be so many people gathering¡­¡¹ There was already a large crowd of men and women gathered around the venue. The ratio was about 50/50 men and women. Those people seemed to all be carrying equipment with Manaril¡¯s face on it. She confirmed this from the window of her office. She then focused her ears to hear what they were saying. ¡º¡­¡­..so this is where Manaril-chan¡¯s live is going to be? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s right. After hearing the Princess¡¯s schedule I had to get ready for this.¡» She heard various things like that that made it clear what they were here for. ¡¸I had no idea of Mana-dono¡¯s popularity¡­it seems I was ignorant in the ways of the world.¡¹ Dianeia murmured and turned to look at Manaril who was sitting in the room with an apologetic look on her face. ¡¸S-sorry. I had thought that there were more people than usual when I did lives in the Fort City, but I never thought that this many would gather here.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, no, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just proof that my information gathering was insufficient, please don¡¯t worry.¡¹ Though she may be a bit removed from the common folk, it wasn¡¯t good that she was ignorant of the existence of this songstress. ¡­..it¡¯s just evidence of the stress she¡¯d been under lately. After she¡¯d gone through some soul-searching, Dianeia looked at Manaril. ¡¸Anyways, sorry to call you over today. I have some things I¡¯d like to talk about, is it ok?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. All that¡¯s left for me to do is a rehearsal with the spirits.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. ¡ª¡ªfor now I¡¯d ask you to be careful not to be seen by the crowd too much before the live.¡¹ ¡¸¡­I suppose you¡¯re right. That should help. It could cause some trouble.¡¹ Just as Manaril said, the live preparations would have to be done carefully. Since there was an event like this, it¡¯d be good if the townspeople could enjoy. For that purpose, Dianeia had to check on the things bothering her now. She walked to the desk and grabbed some papers. ¡¸By the way Mana-dono¡­we did find one thing about Katarakta.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it seems that when Katarakta is unsealed and starts eating magic to revive, it influences nearby dragons.¡¹ After inquiries and checking the library, there was quite a lot of data. ¡¸A normal dragon with its reasoning intact won¡¯t be affected, but the wild ones without any sense will be influenced and indiscriminately try to gather strong magic.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhh, that sounds right. That sounds like Katarakta¡¯s poisonous magical influence.¡¹ With Manaril¡¯s confirmation, it seemed the chances of this data being accurate was very high. The recent increase in dragon attacks may also be caused by this. Katarakta¡¯s power and influence were mixed in with the water. There may be wild dragons that drink it and fly out from the forest to the town. However, in town there was her and Karen who could send them packing. ¡¸Just by looking at this information, I can tell what a malicious existence it is.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if it eats magic and fully escapes from the seal it¡¯ll be serious. Us Dragon Kings would have to all work together to seal it once again.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, we need to focus so that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¹ Prussia would be in terrible danger if it did happen. The entire town¡¯s water supply would be poisoned, falling into an unprecedented crisis. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll be working with the spirits in my room. Maybe you should patrol the town a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, got it. Then I¡¯ll head to the venue and check on it.¡¹ And so, Dianeia headed off into the lively town. She had a lot to do, so she started completing them one-by-one. Chapter 150: Experiments are the Origin of Success Chapter 150: Experiments are the Origin of Success I drank with Ash till evening. Then, ¡¸Hyahaa~! Boss, thanks for today~¡¹ Ash got drunk. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine~¡­¡­.! It¡¯s just that I was drinkin¡¯ around this strong magic, so my body got drunk¡­..If I go to the plains those bastards that were at the rabbits¡¯ shop should be waiting¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹ It doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re fine. If he happens to meet a monster along the way back, he¡¯d probably be in trouble¡­that¡¯s right¡­. ¡¸Just in case, I can have my golem send you back.¡¹ ¡¸Hya hyahha~, is that ok!?¡¹ ¡¸You told me quite a bit after all.¡¹ I¡¯d received information about Manaril¡¯s public popularity and her fan base amongst men and women. I should return the favor. ¡¸Golem. See him into town.¡¹ I had made a golem around the same size as Ash. If it guided him back, he should be safe. It was set to come back automatically, so recovery of it was easy as pie. ¡¸U, ussu, thanks see ya¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, be careful on the way back~¡¹ Ash headed off into the forest unsteadily. Along the way he got his feet caught on roots and plants, tripping along, while every now and then slamming into a tree. I was a bit worried if he¡¯d make it back to town by himself¡­but the golem could carry him, so it should be fine. His friends should be at the plain.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then, I should do my own things.¡¹ After seeing him off, I went and sat down on a bench in the garden. I had to continue what I was doing before, improving the composite golem. ¡­¡­¡­thanks to the large group of people that would be expected to show up, I had to be careful of how large I made it. If I made it too big and heavy, then it would be both intimidating and dangerous. I kept that thought in my head as I continued working. ? ¡¸Well, let¡¯s try some different things.¡¹ Since it was a prototype, I didn¡¯t have to worry about how it would turn out. Today alone I had made around 6 different prototypes and they were lined up in the garden. ¡­¡­I was in the process of confirming what shape and style had the best performance and ability. It was a bit fun molding the different ones. From time to time a very strangely shaped one would pop out, but that was fun in itself. So I kept going. ¡­..I wanted to complete as much as I could before dinner tonight. And so I continued to work with the wood and water until¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.umm, why, is all this craziness, out here?¡¹ Hesty came out of her cabin and stared at the fifth prototype with wide eyes. ¡¸Yo Hesty. Did you finish with that wand?¡¹ ¡¸n, I did, but¡­what¡¯s this? I can feel a lot of magic, but it is also, whirling and winding, inside of it.¡¹ Ohh? So she could understand even before I explained. Hesty is as sharp as ever and as quick to understand. ¡¸This one has half water and half apple juice in it. As it walks around, it mixes it pretty well.¡¹ I thought it was pretty good. The insides of the wood kept it reasonably cool and having it mixed as well made it quite delicious. Well, while it walked around it got strangely flexible and bendy¡­so it might be kind of scary looking too. ¡¸So, that¡¯s how it became like this¡­¡­.the water and juice are, strengthening the magic, in the wood, and it becomes amazing. Both the hardness, and flexibility are, strange.¡¹ ¡¸I made it harder so that it wouldn¡¯t leak. Oh wait¡­maybe I can strengthen the liquid I put inside?¡¹ But¡­being harder is good. Makes it easier to carry things. ¡¸n¡­..even if you hit it with that big rock over there, I don¡¯t think there would be, a single crack. It has high, battle power.¡¹ As she said, I had the golem hit the rock. Then, just as she said, it didn¡¯t have a single crack, while the stone was crushed. I¡¯m glad that it was properly toughened up¡­however, ¡¸It¡¯s just a juice server¡­so I don¡¯t think it really needs battle power?¡¹ ¡¸n~¡­¡­well, yeah. You¡¯re right¡­¡­..I¡¯ve decided to stop caring, that your things for everyday, necessities have high, battle power.¡¹ Hesty said as I saw her looking at me with an dreadful look in her eyes. Is this golem really that strange? ¡­¡­.in that case I should remodel it some more. I was already satisfied with the fingers and the like¡­but let¡¯s work things out step-by-step. Chapter 151: Friendly Terms and Spirits Chapter 151: Friendly Terms and Spirits There were only a few days till Manaril¡¯s live. Looking at my golems wet with the morning dew, I thought to myself. ¡­¡­.I want to try using something else besides for apples as the water golem cores. There were several water golems with apples for cores. That was fine in itself and they moved well, but increasing the variety and uses was not a bad thing. So¡­ ¡¸Fumu¡­..I should go grab some magic stones. Hesty you wanna come with?¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ll come.¡¹ I thought to go pick up some magic stones and go underground with Hesty but¡­ ¡¸Gu~¡¹¡¸Sha~¡¹ When we entered, we found the wind and earth spirits carrying a ton of spirit stones over. While they were at it, it seemed there were some magic stones as well. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­maybe we can use these?¡¹ ¡¸We, probably, can.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.but I, didn¡¯t give these guys any orders right?¡¹ I hadn¡¯t communicated to them my desire for magic stones. Why did they anticipate this and gather them? ¡¸n, they may have heard, what we said above ground. The spirits¡¯, sense of hearing, can be mixed in with nature. Also spirits, with a Master Servant, contract have an instinctive knowledge of the Master¡¯s, desires. I think that may be, it as, well.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ so they have that kind of power too?¡¹ ¡¸Sha~¡¹¡¸Gu~¡¹ The spirits nodded at me. It appears that Hesty¡¯s explanation hit the mark. ¡¸n, well, it¡¯s not like they can read minds, and neither can I, it¡¯s just a bit of instinct. Nothing more, nothing less. I think they moved due to your words.¡¹ I see so it¡¯s not mind reading exactly. It¡¯s nice that we were able to come to a mutual understanding, but it was surprising that they got things all prepared. But, I am thankful, so I¡¯ll pet them a bit. ¡¸Keep it within reason¡­Ok guys?¡¹ ¡¸Sha~!¡¹Gu~!¡¹ I said while patting their heads, and the spirits looked very happy as they wriggled. ¡¸These guys act unexpectedly well.¡¹ ¡¸Once they, submit to a person, they will act to help them. Any spirit is the same. Even if it is a wild spirit, once they submit, they will be like that.¡¹ ¡¸Oh?¡¹ As I recall the wind spirit had gone wild and was being violent, but right now it was lying around and exposing its belly to the air like a dog. It was to the point where you wouldn¡¯t even realize that it was the same creature. ¡¸These guys are strange creatures.¡¹ ¡¸Even for me, seeing the Four Spirits like this, is fresh. In fact, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen it either¡­so we¡¯re the same in that regard. But, Hesty you¡¯ve seen the Four Spirits before?¡¹ ¡¸n, in comparison¡­they were quite stern.¡¹ She said with a bitter look on her face, something must have happened in the past. But now they were acting almost like small animals, so there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m just glad that they¡¯re being docile.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­..eh, ah, you should take your hand, off of them soon.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I had kept petting them as we conversed¡­was that bad? I thought and looked at the spirit¡­. ¡¸pshuuu~¡¹ Both spirits were lined up on the ground letting off smoke. ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­? What happened!?¡¹ Their faces were pretty red¡­maybe they were in bad shape. ¡¸No, this¡­.it looks like they got overexcited from you petting them.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t this too big of a reaction from excitement?¡¹ They were physically letting off smoke. Though, their faces were quite happy. ¡¸n, they are spirits. Their emotions are very visible. And it looks, like their bodies are, fine.¡¹ Hesty said while looking at the spirits. They were looking at my hands and then¡­ ¡¸Sha~!!¡¹¡¸Gu~!!¡¹ They happily twined around my arms. ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder if this will raise the sensitivity with them.¡¹ ¡¸n, probably.¡¹ I just went underground and pet them though. It seems like this time my relations with the Four Spirits has improved. Chapter 152: Also Good Dragon Relations Chapter 152: Also Good Dragon Relations We returned from the basement to the garden and saw that Manaril was about to arrive. However, for some reason she had both her hands in a fighting stance in front of her¡­ ¡¸Oh Manaril. Why are you looking like that?¡¹ After hearing my voice she seemed relieved and put down her hands. ¡¸I-I¡¯m so glad. I could feel something coming up from underground, but it was you guys.¡¹ ¡¸Who else would it be?¡¹ ¡¸W-well, I was thinking that if a monster came out I¡¯d need to defeat it alone. There are slimes that can take human form you know?¡¹ ¡¸Oh? There are monsters like that? ¡­¡­.but shouldn¡¯t you be able to sense if it was me or not Manaril?¡¹ If I remembered correctly, she should have some of the strongest sensing abilities amongst dragons. Even so, she couldn¡¯t differentiate between person and monster? When I said that, Manaril¡¯s mouth pouted like a lotus root. ¡¸Your power is too big so I can¡¯t do any detailed sensing! Thinking more clearly it would be strange for a slime to have such power, but what if it did!?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­un¡­somehow¡­.I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸N-no, I¡¯m sorry for getting so emotional.¡¹ Manaril said lowering her eyes. This Dragon King¡­was basically what you see is what you get. Her emotions were easily visible. At least more so than Hesty. Un, and her chest size compared to Anne and her behavior was more docile. ¡¸¡­¡­.what? Why are you looking at my chest?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ Well it seems like she had gotten a little upset before we started talking for real. Well, let¡¯s set that aside. ¡¸So Manaril¡­what did you come here for?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­umm, I was at the Theater on the plains, but there were so many people¡­I ended up running away.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re not good with crowds?¡¹ ¡¸J-just a bit. When I¡¯m singing it doesn¡¯t bother me, but at times like these¡­it does a bit.¡¹ I see. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the feeling. When you¡¯re around so many people your stamina and will get whittled down. A crowded train is a prime example¡­well that aside, ¡¸So that means¡­you¡¯re free right now Manaril?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good. I wanted you to try the drink that I¡¯ll be bringing to the live¡­is that ok?¡¹ It¡¯d be bad if I ended up bringing something that she didn¡¯t want to drink at all. That¡¯s why I asked. Manaril nodded while seeming confused. ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡­What beverage?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s watered down apple juice. I just wanted to see if it was palatable.¡¹ I said and called out a golem. Since last evening when I created it, it had been keeping cool¡­it was the juice server golem. What came out of the golem¡¯s finger, was the diluted apple juice that I had told her about. I had it pour it into a wood cup. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s an incredible function.¡¹ I could see her dumbfounded expression. Hesty nodded her head as if to say she completely understood. The entire affair had a weird feeling about it. Anyways, ¡¸Here, take a drink. For the record, I was trying for an easy to drink sports drink kind of flavor.¡¹ It was just apple juice and water mixed together¡­but taste-wise it couldn¡¯t be too strong. ¡¸Ok then, umm, Thank you for the treat.¡¹ Manaril accepted the cup and silently drank. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­it¡¯s cold and delicious¡­..¡¹ She drank and drank and kept drinking¡­then¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.fuu¡¹ She sighed and hung her head down. But, even after a few seconds her head stayed down and she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡¸Umm¡­Manaril? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ She didn¡¯t answer and her body instead looked unsteady. I was wondering if she was okay and grabbed her shoulder, then I caught a look at her face¡­ ¡¸Kyuuu~~¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Her face was bright red. In addition, her body floundered and fell onto me. ¡¸Woah¡¹ I grabbed the cup and quickly supported her. I held up her light body with my arms. It looked like her eyes were spinning and her body didn¡¯t have any strength. ¡¸What happened?¡¹ It should¡¯ve been just like drinking a soft drink. Why did it seem like she had just drank a bottle of alcohol? ¡­¡­..do Dragon Kings get excited just like spirits? I thought when Hesty walked up and looked at the cup. ¡¸Can I, try, a bit?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind¡­..¡¹ Hesty stuck her finger inside the juice and then licked it. Then she tasted it for a few seconds before looking at me. ¡¸The strong magic, power inside of the, liquid fermented inside of the wooden, container. It seems to have, gotten much stronger. So it¡¯s not, alcohol drunkenness, but magic.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ This kind of thing can happen too? ¡¸Kyuuuu~~my eyes~~are spinning~~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­Well first we need to nurse Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right.¡¹ And so we decided that we should let the dizzy Dragon King lie in bed. Chapter 153: Dragon King Break Time Chapter 153: Dragon King Break Time Using the trees and leaved I created a bed to lie Manaril on. After a few minutes of sleep¡­ ¡¸Un¡­¡­? This is¡­¡­.?¡¹ Manaril woke up looking warily around her. ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re awake Mana. How are you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..uun? I¡¯m¡­..ohkay¡­¡­¡­but, if I haff to go to a plaish with sho many people¡­¡­..¡¹ She responded sounding half asleep and murmured some words. It seems she wasn¡¯t fully awake yet. It only took a few seconds for her to recover. ¡¸Um¡­..!? ¡ªI-I¡¯m sorry Daichi-san! Wh-what was I even saying¡­.¡¹ Her eyes were fully opened now and she tried to get down from the bed. However, ¡¸¡ª¡ª-woah?¡¹ She fell right back down. ¡¸Ahh, it seems like you¡¯re not back to normal yet. It¡¯s fine if you sleep some more.¡¹ ¡¸B-but¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s nothing you need to rush and do right? Then you can take it easy.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­u-un. Then¡­I¡¯ll accept your kindness.¡¹ Manaril said and sat back on the bed. Soon Hesty arrived with a golem. ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re awake, Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, one way or another. What were you doing Hesty? I mean with the golem.¡¹ ¡¸I went to, get some water from the forest. It¡¯s fairly close¡­but it is, normal water. This is what you wanted, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, thank you Hesty.¡¹ I had her go get some water with very little magic in it. ¡¸She may be drunk, but I don¡¯t think it had a bad, effect on her body, it would probably be fine, if she drank water from, your house. It might even help her, recover.¡¹ ¡¸Well, just in case.¡¹ If she got drunk again it¡¯d be troublesome so this should be good. I took the water from the golem into a cup and gave it to Manaril. ¡¸Th-thank you¡­..but really that golem has some incredible things. I was a bit surprised.¡¹ Manaril said while looking at the juice server golem. ¡¸Honestly, the purpose was to put juice in it and make it cooler and easier to drink¡­but it looks like I messed up. I¡¯m gonna have to remake it.¡¹ ¡¸No, it was my fault that I couldn¡¯t handle it. Don¡¯t worry about it. For a normal Dragon King it would be an exceptional recovery drink. What I was surprised at, is that the golem doesn¡¯t leak at all.¡¹ That¡¯s what it was?? ¡¸Yes, water with strong magic is hard to contain. If you don¡¯t have a special container it is likely to burst.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I tried various things before creating this.¡¹ But¡­as expected of the Dragon King of the Lake. She really knows about water. To the point where she talks so much about it. ¡¸Have you recovered?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..? Ah, yeah. I think I¡¯m alright. This land makes it easy for my body to fix itself¡­I returned to normal so quickly.¡¹ Manaril said and stood up from the bed¡­but her complexion was still poor. Her hands, which were holding the cup, were still shaking. Her footing also seemed unstable. ¡¸No, you¡¯re not, all better.¡¹ Hesty retorted calmly. So, ¡¸Take a longer break.¡¹ Hesty and I pushed her back onto the bed. There¡¯s no way I could send her on her way like this. ¡¸Uu¡­..I¡¯m a Dragon King and yet you¡¯re treating me like a child¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, if the shoe fits¡­..¡¹ Seeing her next to Hesty I could only see them as a little girl and a young lady. I was still unable to properly sense things with magic, so I had to base my decisions off of outer appearances. ¡¸¡­¡­.how should I put it, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard a viewpoint like that.¡¹ ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, then I can change how I treat you a bit more.¡¹ I said and Manaril shook her head. ¡¸Uh-uh, this is fine. It¡¯s more comfortable like this.¡¹ I see, then I¡¯ll just stick with it. ¡¸Ok then, just rest here a while. I¡¯ll be remaking the beverages.¡¹ ¡¸Un, ah, but when I¡¯m better can I try helping taste it? I want to try the remade one.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡­but don¡¯t collapse ok?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m fine. Even so, that juice is so yummy that it might become a habit. I should drink it a bit more and get used to it so it doesn¡¯t affect the live.¡¹ Manaril laughed roguishly and said. ¡¸I see. Then, I¡¯ll make it properly so you can try.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, thank you Daichi-san.¡¹ And so our afternoon turned into making drinks and trying them. Chapter 154: Sound That Controls Water Chapter 154: Sound That Controls Water Evening. It was about time for Manaril to head home and for tasting time to end but, ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m not sure if this is acceptable as thanks, but could I give you a song?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, you¡¯ll sing?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯d like Daichi-san to listen to it.¡¹ Manaril said as she prepared. ¡¸Ok then, let me hear it. Hesty how about you?¡¹ ¡¸n, then, I will too.¡¹ And so, Hesty and I sat down in front of Manaril. In the meantime it seems she had gotten prepared. ¡¸O-ok then, I¡¯ll sing a little. ¡ª{Water Dragon Song¡ªWater Voice}¡ª¡¹ A sound that couldn¡¯t be called singing or speaking came from Manaril¡¯s throat. She was making sounds¡­but it sounded almost as if she was doing an instrumental. ¡­¡­.it wasn¡¯t dragon speech or human speech? However, it didn¡¯t give a feeling of discomfort¡­in fact it was soothing. ¡¸This is, the {Water Dragon¡¯s Song}. It can control, water. Here, look.¡¹ Hesty whispered and pointed at the water we had prepared earlier. The water inside the cups were moving and swaying as if they were obeying the song. ¡­¡­..it can really control water¡­¡­.. I was wondering at it when the song ended. Then, Manaril closed her mouth, looked at us, and smiled. ¡¸H-how was it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a very pretty song.¡¹ ¡¸n, it has become, much better than, the last time I heard it.¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe, thank you.¡¹ Manaril seemed a bit shy after she asked our opinions. Then she pointed out to the forest. ¡¸The forest has a lack of water dragons, so the trees are likely to whither. Hopefully this helps the forest get more water.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, you even did that too? Thank you. How should I put it, it seems like the range is quite large.¡¹ She was pointing to a pretty far location, so I was wondering if the effects would reach there. ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­.even so, I can¡¯t control the water in this magic spot so it¡¯s not that powerful. After all, the Master of this land, Daichi-san, is more powerful than me. I¡¯m grateful¡­it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to sing without minding the surroundings.¡¹ ¡¸You mean it¡¯s not like this always?¡¹ ¡¸Mmhm. My voice can control water after all. I can¡¯t carelessly practice within towns. If I do poorly and lose control¡­..then it¡¯s like that¡­¡¹ Manaril said and looked over at a section of the forest. There was a large boar lying collapsed there, it had most likely been trying to attack my house. ¡¸That¡­what happened?¡¹ ¡¸The water inside of it got mixed around and taken. It¡¯s a monster with high physical defense but low magic defense after all. If I let my guard down while singing creatures harboring animosity towards me end up like that.¡¹ The boar¡¯s feet twitched and jiggled. It looked like it was still alive, but it was completely knocked out. There was absolutely no sign of it getting up any time soon. ¡¸Mana¡¯s song has quite some power.¡¹ ¡¸Un, so if I¡¯m not very careful and regulate it, then I can harm the people that come to see me.¡¹ ¡¸That sounds serious.¡¹ She¡¯s a considerate Dragon King, so I can see she how it bothers her. Trying to sing must be exhausting for her usually. ¡¸Well, since Hesty, Daichi-san, and the Magic Spot Sakura-san are here¡­it¡¯s filled with strong people. This means I can sing as I please without worrying about there being any effect on the environment here. It¡¯s so relaxing and gratifying.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I got to hear a very nice song so it¡¯s alright.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful to hear you say that¡­¡­.¡¹ Manaril said sighing¡­then she timidly peeked at my face. ¡¸H-hey, Daichi-san? Could I come here to sing again? There¡¯s not many places I can go to sing without reservations¡­..i-if it¡¯s no good then that¡¯s fine too¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t really mind.¡¹ ¡¸R-really!?¡¹ There¡¯s no harm to me letting Manaril sing here. Actually I¡¯d like her to provide the BGM for my teatime. It was a very pretty song. ¡¸Well, it¡¯d be bad if it was in the middle of the night or early morning¡­but if it¡¯s at a reasonable hour, then I don¡¯t mind if you come.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thank you Daichi-san!¡¹ Manaril took my hand excitedly with a big smile on her face. And so, she excitedly went on her way, telling me she¡¯d be back soon. Chapter 154.5: —Side Dianeia— Whereabouts of Dragon and Princess Chapter 154.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Whereabouts of Dragon and Princess Manaril¡¯s live would take place in two days. In the meantime Dianeia went to visit Anne¡¯s shop. ¡¸I¡¯ll line up your order here ok?¡¹ Anne said and lined up many bottles the size of a thumb on the counter and table. ¡¸Yeah, 100 elementary potions. I¡¯ll gratefully accept.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for your purchase Dianeia-sama. But what will you use all these elementary recovery potions for? They can¡¯t be used for serious illnesses you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I think that¡¯s a bit weird that you assumed it¡¯s for illness¡­but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s for relief squads after all.¡¹ ¡¸Relief?¡¹ Anne tilted her head in confusion. The Fort City most likely didn¡¯t have such a thing. Dianeia explained just in case. ¡¸When an event takes place there are often wounded and sick, the relief squad is there to help. They are meant to be able to treat people on the spot.¡¹ It¡¯s linked with municipal government. Prussia was one of the most peaceful places, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t have its fair share of ruffians. There were many who would cut loose at the prospect of a festival or event. Due to that, this type of system was put in place. ¡¸¡ª¡ªit¡¯s just that¡­thanks to the festival a short while ago, we used up quite a lot of our supplies. We had to resupply somehow.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. ¡ªall that¡¯s left is to pick up things for Athena to use.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, come to think of it, Athena-sama is training with Karen-anesama.¡¹ Recently Athena and Karen had taken to visiting the field dungeon to the north for extended periods. The Dungeon Master had already been beaten, so all that was left was to eliminate all the monsters. It wasn¡¯t too dangerous. ¡­¡­Since they were up there, hopefully they wouldn¡¯t get drawn into the problems to come¡­¡­ Since Karen was with her there should be no need for concern. However recently, ¡ºOnee-sama. In a Dungeon you can even dig a hole to sleep in~¡» She said with a body covered in scratches. It seems like she was having a pretty wild experience¡­making Dianeia worried for her in a different sense. ¡¸It¡¯s amazing that Athena-sama can keep up with Karen-anesama¡¯s spartan training.¡¹ ¡¸Apparently ¡°It¡¯s much easier than doing it right next to Daichi-oniisan!¡± or so she says. I can understand the feeling.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­.I see.¡¹ Anne seems to get it too. Certainly, after meeting Daichi and mingling with him, many things seemed less frightening. Dianeia had gone through it as well. Once you stand in front of overwhelming power like that, things like dungeons are easy. ¡¸Well, since Daichi-dono is basically kind it¡¯s good experience for her to do special training in a dungeon that won¡¯t coddle her.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Unlike Daichi-sama, the dungeon monsters don¡¯t have any mercy. Under those conditions your wariness increases and some adventurers have been known to go feral.¡¹ ¡¸Well, despite that, she hasn¡¯t lost her royal manner, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. But it¡¯d be bad if there were wounds left over, that¡¯s why I came to get the medicine myself.¡¹ Watching her own little sister¡¯s growth was a source of enjoyment¡­Dianeia wanted to at least do a little something to help with the process. Athena¡¯s hard work and her persistence floated through her mind. As she thought, she placed the potions within her bag. ¡¸Athena is working so hard, I need to do my best to make Mana-dono¡¯s live a success.¡¹ She muttered, when Ramiyuros appeared from the interior of the shop. ¡¸That¡¯s right~ if it fails then we¡¯ll have to fight Katarakta~ I¡¯d like you to spare me from that ok~?¡¹ Seems like she was listening in to the conversation before. However, she was rubbing her eyes, so she probably just got up. ¡¸Oh, Ramiyuros-dono. Good morning.¡¹ ¡¸Un, morning Dianeia-san. And sorry Anne for sleeping instead of helping.¡¹ ¡¸No no, don¡¯t worry about it. Actually, Ramiyuros-sama was around for that fight back then huh? I wasn¡¯t even born yet¡­¡­¡¹ When Ramiyuros heard what she said, she nodded and began speaking. ¡¸It¡¯s been about a hundred years since then huh. It was bad~. Me, Hesty, Manaril, and one other were fighting¡­but our attacks didn¡¯t hit well and it got drawn out¡­all the water nearby turned bad too~ Somehow we sealed it, but I don¡¯t wanna do it again~¡¹ Listening to it made it sound scary. After knowing the danger of Katarakta, they had been checking the underground water supply but¡­ ¡­.recently there had been more earth and water with magic in them. She was becoming even more uneasy. That¡¯s why she firmly resolved¡­ ¡¸¡­.I have to make it a success. The live is the day after tomorrow, can I count on the two of you to help me out once more?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, roger Dianeia-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Got it~ Leave it to me~¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m grateful¡­.¡¹ Dianeia continued to make her preparations as best she could. Chapter 155: Water Trial Chapter 155: Water Trial It was the day before Manaril¡¯s live, but what I needed to do hasn¡¯t changed. I woke up a little before noon and worked with my garden, magic stones, trees, and onsen. Then Hesty woke up as well, walking outside of her cabin. She proceeded to hand me a small wand. ¡¸Oh, this was the spare one you talked about?¡¹ It was white and gave a solid feeling to my hand, but it was smaller and lighter than my usual cane. ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s smaller, with more emphasis on, portability. You can put it on, your belt.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, you made it with that much thought huh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a spare, so it should be easy to carry. Also, there will be times, it will be useful, to have another.¡¹ That¡¯s true. I break these things more often than I¡¯d like to admit, so there will probably be moments when I need to use this as an emergency replacement. ¡­..well, there¡¯s not many times that I leave the house though. But, for times when I go to town, this smaller wand might be better. ¡¸Also, it has an emergency feature, that allows the owner to call for it. It can come to you, by itself.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You made it with such a convenient feature?¡¹ ¡¸n, well, it¡¯s for assurance, so once you use it, I¡¯ll need to replace the spell.¡¹ As usual, Hesty¡¯s technological ability is amazing. She had made something that gave me such peace of mind. ¡¸All that¡¯s left, is to use it. If you break it now, I can remake it.¡¹ ¡¸OK. It¡¯s perfect cause I wanted to make some water golems. ¡ªWater Golem x3¡ª¡¹ I said, holding my wand. Then one body appeared from the onsen, and two appeared from the watering hole. They automatically received a core and lumbered towards me. ¡¸The wand is fine. It looks like there won¡¯t be any problems with everyday usage.¡¹ It looks like I¡¯ll be able to use it normally, I thought, then looked at Hesty. She had a complex look on her face as she stared at the water golems. ¡¸It¡¯s a bit late, to be saying this. But you can, manipulate water too¡­¡¹ ¡¸You are a bit late to that¡­but it was difficult to do what Mana did with her song. But I imagined it and tried hard, so now I can make water hard¡­but I still can¡¯t make water wave and twist like she can.¡¹ If I couldn¡¯t make it hard like that, then I couldn¡¯t make golems. ¡¸Well¡­¡­.it looks like you¡¯re used to it. Controlling water, is unexpectedly difficult.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just good that I had examples. Mana and the things that came out in the basement. It made it easy to understand.¡¹ ¡¸So it became easy, after just watching it. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how, it works¡­¡­.but¡­whatever.¡¹ ¡¸Mmhm¡¹ Hesty tilted her head to the side, but after looking at the original example carefully, you can understand quite a bit. The image in your mind was the most important. If you had that down, then you¡¯d find it easier than you think. ¡¸n, that was unexpected. I¡¯ll change how, think about it¡­¡­..and what are you, doing with the water golems?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I wanted to see if I could use it like Wood Armor.¡¹ The other day I had placed my hand inside a water golem, and was able to control it unexpectedly well. ¡­¡­¡­I had the thought that I might be able to be completely immersed in a golem made from Onsen, I was surprised but¡­ Be that as it may, I might be able to make Water Armor, or a Hybrid Armor. ¡¸But this is pretty difficult.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? But, didn¡¯t you make several, of these?¡¹ Hesty said and looked at a place in the garden. There were several Water Armors lined up. ¡¸Those have many points in need of improvement. Though they are usable.¡¹ ¡¸I feel, like your, standards are set too high. The water whip before, was able, to tie up a dragon.¡¹ The other day, I was walking around the forest and a dragon came at me, and I tied it up and brought it down using the water armor¡­apparently she had seen me. ¡¸It has enough power¡­but it lacks the ability to do precise movements. So it is still incomplete.¡¹ I was going to continue my experiments by only inserting my arms or legs inside. ¡¸I see¡­¡­then use this wand, to make more.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Wasn¡¯t this the spare one?¡¹ ¡¸It is, but it¡¯s important to get used to using, it. I also made it from, easy to repair, materials, so if it gets broken, tell me.¡¹ ¡¸So that¡¯s why¡­¡­.then I¡¯ll gratefully use it.¡¹ ¡¸n, use it fully. It¡¯ll make me, happy.¡¹ And with that, I continued my work with my new equipment. Chapter 156: Tomorrow’s Schedule and Anticipation Chapter 156: Tomorrow¡¯s Schedule and Anticipation It¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d used a wand, but I continued to improve on my golems. I had gotten a bit tired so I went to lie down in the nap room we had made on the first floor but¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­hm? Oh?¡¹ I heard a pretty song float in on the wind through the open window. The beautiful sound made me feel refreshed as I inclined my head to listen. I looked outside and saw Sakura on the porch. Manaril was further in the garden, but it seemed that Sakura had her eyes closed and was listening to her song. She soon realized I was up. ¡¸Ah, good morning Master. How are you feeling?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m doing perfectly well. So this is¡­¡­Mana¡¯s song? How long has she been here?¡¹ ¡¸Only about ten minutes. She seems to be singing quite happily.¡¹ Is that so? Her song was echoing throughout the forest, but I didn¡¯t find annoying or noisy and I was able to keep sleeping through it¡­how weird. Furthermore, ¡¸I feel full of energy¡­what is this?¡¹ I hadn¡¯t slept for even one hour, but it felt like I had gotten eight hours of sleep based on how good I was feeling. ¡¸Manaril-chan¡¯s song seems to have purification and tranquil properties. That should be why it removed the fatigue from your body Master. It probably combined with the magic in this area and intensified the recovery effect.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I feel like that¡¯s way too amazing for just a voice¡­¡¹ Well, thanks to that I was feeling great, and while I was talking to Sakura, Manaril stopped singing. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­.oh, Daichi-san. Did I wake you?¡¹ She panicked when she saw I had gotten up. There was no trouble so I shook my head. ¡¸No, I woke up feeling great. Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, there aren¡¯t many places I can sing like this so it was very enjoyable¡­..I¡¯m the one who should say thank you.¡¹ Manaril said with a refreshed look on her face. I¡¯m glad that she had a good time, I thought. ¡¸Oh, I was wondering what that nice song was¡­So Mana-dono is here?¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached from the forest. ¡¸Dianeia huh? It feels like it¡¯s been a while.¡¹ ¡¸Mm¡­¡­preparing the event in town takes a lot of time. But thanks to that, the schedule has been decided. I came to relay it to you guys.¡¹ Dianeia said and took out a paper scroll and handed it over. I unfastened the string and looked at it. There were several details about the live written on it. ¡¸Manaril Seiren Prussia Live. First performance takes place on the plains at noon. Second performance takes place in the evening in town. The plains performance is first?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if it is light outside then there¡¯s less danger.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.oh right, there are monsters out there¡­¡¹ Normally I passed over it. I either got teleported or rode on Hesty. But I do remember when I was using Skanda and flight version wood armor¡­quite a number of monsters were sent flying about. Was it really alright to have a live in that location? ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll put up a barrier so there won¡¯t be a problem. Also since you¡¯ve used your powers out there Daichi-dono, it makes it hard for monsters to appear.¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­..?¡¹ What does she mean by that? I wondered when Sakura nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Master usually tests his wood armor over there so it automatically causes pressure making most of the monsters run away.¡¹ ¡¸Mhmm, thanks to that it¡¯s become peaceful. I¡¯m grateful for that.¡¹ I hadn¡¯t done that on purpose¡­but since it helped out I¡¯m glad. It is my walking path after all. ¡¸Anyhow Mana-dono¡­is it alright for the plains to be first?¡¹ ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­for me if I don¡¯t adjust properly then there might be problems and victims in town. If I get the chance to adjust first in the plain, then it¡¯ll help.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank goodness. Then after this we should return to the castle and make more detailed plans.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that.¡¹ Manaril approves apparently. Which means I¡¯ll have to deliver her drinks¡­¡­.. ¡¸n then, I¡¯ll head to the plains with my things. That¡¯s ok right?¡¹ I asked. Manaril and Dianeia nodded with apologetic looks on their faces. ¡¸Yeah¡­..sorry to cause you trouble.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, sorry to have you work with us all this time without a satisfactory expression of our gratitude.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m getting some advantage too. Even today, I got to have a perfect nap.¡¹ I said and Manaril seemed a bit surprised. ¡¸¡­.I feel like that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard something like that about my voice alone.¡¹ ¡¸n? is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, if I sing as I please then the power is quite high. So¡­thanks Daichi-san.¡¹ Manaril said with a peaceful smile on her face. Her cheeks also seem to be blushing a bit, so maybe she¡¯s a bit embarrassed. ¡¸It¡¯s before the live so you should practice as you want and keep your voice in condition. Dianeia can we borrow Mana for a bit longer?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no trouble. If she gets tired, I can teleport her back to the castle¡­..I want to hear Mana-dono¡¯s song as well.¡¹ ¡¸I want to listen too Manaril-chan.¡¹ As we said that, Manaril¡¯s cheeks blushed even more and she took a breath. ¡¸Th-then I¡¯ll sing¡­¡­.¡¹ Manaril¡¯s beautiful song echoed in the peaceful afternoon. Chapter 157: Amusement Time and Anticipation of Fun Chapter 157: Amusement Time and Anticipation of Fun By the time Manaril finished singing it was near evening. Then, ¡¸That¡¯s right Daichi-dono¡­do you have plans for after you deliver drinks to the Live on the Plains?¡¹ Dianeia asked in the orange light of the setting sun. ¡¸Plans for after?¡­..I was just gonna go home like usual?¡¹ I didn¡¯t have any business except delivering the things to Manaril. It couldn¡¯t be helped that I had to go there¡­but all that was left afterwards was to go home. The moment I said that, Dianeia¡¯s face flashed with a moment of happiness. ¡¸I-I see. Then what do you think about going to the town to see Mana-dono¡¯s evening stage? It¡¯ll be all lighted up and colorful¡­¡¹ ¡¸The live in town huh¡­¡¹ Seeing the colorful big stage in town would be a learning experience. When I had made the stage in the plains, I found imagining it more difficult than I expected. But even so¡­ ¡¸There¡¯ll definitely be a lot of people¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ Unlike the festival, there would be a lot of people concentrated in one place. Such a jam-packed place doesn¡¯t really make it easy to look at things. ¡­¡­..I don¡¯t like places like crowded trains and the like¡­. I was pretty disinclined to agree. I frowned a bit when¡­ ¡¸Umu, I thought Daichi-dono would say that¡­¡­.I was thinking about giving you official private seats.¡¹ ¡¸Official seats?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. They would be inside my office in the castle, or a private room if you¡¯d like. From there you should be able to see the stage well. There¡¯s not much difference if you¡¯re right in front of the stage or a little distance away.¡¹ Going inside the castle to watch huh? I see, then I can avoid the crowd. I¡¯ll be able to look at the stage structure and listen to beautiful music. That¡¯d be nice, it¡¯s just¡­ ¡¸Is it ok for me to stay in the castle like that?¡¹ I¡¯d put the coating on myself once more. However, it¡¯d be bad if the soldiers got affected that badly again. Will it be alright? ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to worry. The Knights need to steel themselves and work hard during the event. In fact this would be good training.¡¹ Dianeia was asserting herself pretty strongly. Well, if she¡¯s thought this much¡­then I might go have a look. ¡¸n then, I¡¯ll go to the private seats you prepared after the live on the plains.¡¹ As I said that, Dianeia¡¯s expression brightened immediately. ¡¸Really!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be for too long though.¡¹ ? ¡¸I don¡¯t mind how long!¡¹ Dianeia said seeming happy as she clenched her fists. ¡¸Th-then I¡¯ll have to finish preparations. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow! Mana-dono I need to teleport you so come over here.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Got it. See ya Daichi-san.¡¹ Manaril said. Then she and the excited Dianeia disappeared. ¡¸Dianeia-san looks like she¡¯s having fun.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­.hm, Sakura¡­why are you so close?¡¹ Before I realized it, Sakura had lightly grabbed onto my arm. She was soft so it felt pretty nice. ¡¸No no, I¡¯m just feeling my spirit of competition burning¡­please don¡¯t mind it.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just competitive spirit. Tomorrow you¡¯ll be having fun with Dianeia-san, so today it¡¯s my turn to enjoy my time with Master.¡¹ Sakura said laughing. But¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.you seem to be gripping tighter¡­.is it my imagination?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s just competitiveness. I just need to pressure more so that I don¡¯t lose to Dianeia-san¡­¡¹ If feels like Sakura is being more assertive than usual. It was cute so it didn¡¯t feel bad though. ¡¸Also, I made some new snacks and cake before, would you like to eat them with me?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I think I¡¯ll have some.¡¹ ¡¸Ok. I¡¯ll get them ready. It¡¯s snack time with Master!¡¹ And so we spent the evening peacefully. Chapter 157.5: —Side Dianeia Manaril— Various Problems on Opening Day Chapter 157.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia Manaril¡ª Various Problems on Opening Day 9 o¡¯clock A.M. Dianeia had rose with the sun and was doing final checks. The work had all finished, but she was checking documents. ¡¸This is fine too¡­¡­ok somehow I looked over it all.¡¹ It was a hastily put together event, but she believed that management-wise it was done properly. ¡­¡­.All that was left was inspecting the plains¡­¡­. If nothing happened, they¡¯d hold the concert on the plains, then come back to do the second concert in town with no trouble. ¡¸Fufu, looking forward to it.¡¹ That was when she¡¯d be able to spend some time with Daichi. It might be selfish, but even so she was looking forward to it. ¡­¡­be that as it may, she had to put in effort right now to make sure she could enjoy later. Negligence was a powerful enemy. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let her tension down till this evening. ¡­¡­.when evening came she¡¯d be experiencing a different type of tension¡­but that one would be pleasant. Dianeia thought as she gathered up the papers and placed them in the finished box. At that moment¡­ ¡¸Princess! There¡¯s an emergency message!¡¹ There was a knock at the door as the Knight Captain yelled out. ¡¸¡ª¡ªEmergency? What happened!?¡¹ ¡¸Manaril-sama has arrived and needs to speak to you.¡¹ ¡¸Mana-dono is¡­¡­.!? Let her in immediately!¡¹ The door was thrown open accordingly. There was the Knight Captain with sweat on his forehead and an out of breath Manaril. She wondered what could have happened to put her in such a state. ¡¸What happened Mana-dono!?¡¹ Manaril panted and took a deep breath to speak. ¡¸J-just now, I sensed the water. Wondering, how it was today¡­¡­then I felt that the, underground water around here has become strange.¡¹ ¡¸Strange?¡¹ ¡¸The movement of magic has become unstable¡­..this sudden change is a definite turn for the worse.¡¹ ¡¸Can it be¡­¡­Katarakta has awoken?¡¹ Hearing that things were going badly, Dianeia thought that was the problem immediately. But, Manaril shook her head. ¡¸No, it shouldn¡¯t be yet. If it completely escaped the seal then I should get recoil that will let me know.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so? But¡­it looks like we should hurry.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I agree.¡¹ Dianeia looked at Manaril as they both nodded. ¡¸Then we should have you head over now.¡¹ ¡¸Yes of course. The earlier the better. I came her to do that. However¡­¡¹ Manaril said with a difficult expression. ¡¸An early morning concert won¡¯t attract many people. Without more people my song¡¯s effect will lessen.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­.you said that it increases the power.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, so can I leave gathering people to you?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s no problem. The knights should already be prepared. Right?¡¹ Dianeia looked at the Knight Captain and he nodded. ¡¸Ha! From the town to the plains¡­our security is all ready! ¡ªAlso we have a cheering squad of 100 people ready to go!¡¹ ¡¸As you heard. Can you manage with 100?¡¹ Some audience members had already arrived at the venue. Manaril seemed a bit surprised, but laughed. ¡¸That¡¯s enough¡­¡­¡­.you guys are reliable.¡¹ ¡¸I am grateful to receive a Dragon King¡¯s compliment¡­..we¡¯ve dealt with many issues like this. We have learned to prepare.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve learned the importance of proper preparations and the need for quick action from our times with Daichi-dono!¡¹ The Knight Captain said throwing out his chest¡­though with a wry smile. ¡¸Well, we were saved from crisis time after time by Daichi-dono¡­¡¹ ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s right. But¡­..we have no intention of relying on him alone. Let¡¯s head to the stage Mana-dono. Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªun, I¡¯ll be counting on you Dianeia.¡¹ Manaril said gripping Dianeia¡¯s hand. Then, ¡¸We¡¯ll be going ahead Knight Captain ¡¶Teleport¡·¡¹ And so they teleported to the plains. Chapter 158: Crowd Departure Chapter 158: Crowd Departure Morning of the concert. Hesty, Sakura, and I left the garden. ¡¸Master, I¡¯ve prepared the lunchbox and drinks.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯m ok too.¡¹ Sakura and Hesty were waiting with their baggage in hand. It looks like there would be no trouble in leaving now. ¡¸Ok then, all that¡¯s left are the golems.¡¹ I had to make the golems I was bringing. ¡¸¡­¡­just as we thought up last night. Wood Golem x10.¡¹ Last night I¡¯d talked with Hesty and Sakura and decided to bring 10 wood and water golems with us. There should be enough. The water golems took more time and effort so I made them beforehand. All that was left was for me to make the wood golems that would carry the barrels. ¡¸Un, I¡¯m glad we prepared last night. It makes this easier. ¡¸Golem making, shouldn¡¯t be easy though¡­¡­..¡¹ Hesty still continued to say things like that, but it was honestly easy. Then after I created the wood golems¡­ ¡¸Water golem, come here.¡¹ I called them out. They looked similar to the wood golems, but their insides were filled with liquid. ¡­..though it made it so we couldn¡¯t tell which ones had onsen water and which ones had apple juice¡­it was a Russian roulette¡­. It couldn¡¯t be helped that we couldn¡¯t determine based on outward appearances. As long as we open the tap on them, we would be able to tell. The onsen water was clean, so it should be drinkable anyways. As I was looking at them, Hesty gently touched one. ¡¸¡­..un, it¡¯s very well done. It¡¯s fighting strength, might be enough, that one of them could defeat the town.¡¹ ¡¸Well, they¡¯re not for combat though.¡¹ I had given it higher horsepower so it could get places faster. It was a juice server, so it was basically just for carrying baggage. The regular wood golems were carrying the luggage this time. ¡¸Well, with this the golems should be good. All that¡¯s left is my armor.¡¹ I¡¯d have to walk all the way to the plains from here so it¡¯d be troublesome. Instead¡­ ¡¸Umm ¡ºVajra¡»+¡ºSkanda¡». Mode ¡ºWind Vajra¡»¡¹ What I¡¯d come up with was the bottom half of ¡ºSkanda¡» with its acceleration power and the top half of ¡ºVajra¡» with power. So I thought to name it ¡ºWind Vajra¡» for now. Mixing Skanda¡¯s way very high movement speed and Vajra¡¯s heaviness and slowness created a happy medium. It was an all-purpose form. ¡¸Sakura, come here please.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, excuse me.¡¹ Then Sakura and I entered the armor, when Hesty pointed at my armor¡¯s right arm. ¡¸That Vajra, has an equipment storage place?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I thought loading and unloading was a hassle.¡¹ Individually they weighed quite a bit and cleanup was a hassle. However, now that I can place them within the armor and use it to support them, the weight didn¡¯t affect me. That¡¯s why I was able to place all these things inside. ¡¸Also if the golem¡¯s tap gets blocked I¡¯ll need to hit it to get it open again.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..if you use, too much power, the golem, will go flying, so be careful.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I won¡¯t mess up that badly so don¡¯t worry.¡¹ I¡¯ve already learned how to keep the power down to about 5%. I wouldn¡¯t want to hit the juice server hard enough to break it. ¡¸Ok then, since the armor is all set¡­let¡¯s go.¡¹ I said and took a step and began walking with the aid of the wooden suspension springs. My legs were enhanced with springs, magic stones to aid acceleration, and water jet functions. Basically I¡¯d use the springs and suspension to get around normally at regular speed and balance¡­but if I needed more speed in an emergency or otherwise I could use the magic stones and water to achieve fast movement. It was a very convenient form. ¡¸Moving like this is the way to go for sure¡­¡­ok then, let¡¯s be on our way Sakura, Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸Ok let¡¯s go Master!¡¹ ¡¸n, got it~¡¹ And so we went along with 20 golems to the plains. Chapter 159: Water Leak and Gushing Chapter 159: Water Leak and Gushing By the time Dianeia and Manaril reached the plains, weird things had already started happening. ¡¸What¡¯s up with this muddy place!¡¹ The plains covered in short grass had now turned into a swampy wetland. Mud covered their feet making walking difficult. ¡­¡­..this land should be fairly good a draining water away¡­what happened!? Furthermore, the water on the plains wasn¡¯t normal. ¡¸This is¡­violet colored¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸It is water that has reacted with Katarakta¡¯s power. With time it will become more poisonous.¡¹ Manaril said as she frowned. As expected, the situation wasn¡¯t good. Dianeia was thinking when armored soldiers came splashing through the wetlands. It was the knights they¡¯d sent ahead. ¡¸We have been awaiting you Princess and Manaril-sama! The cheering squad has already been deployed but¡­..the numbers¡­.this water coupled with its magical poison effect has paralyzed many and they are down.¡¹ ¡¸Paralyzed? Are their lives in danger?¡¹ ¡¸No¡ª¡ª¡ªthough they may be paralyzed, it is closer to paralysis from magic induced fear¡­¡­.those who experienced Daichi-sama¡¯s visit should easily be able to withstand it!¡¹ The knight laughed with cold sweat on his brow. ¡¸What¡¯s more, when it turned to marshlands some monsters have been making appearances, however the Shining Heads have intercepted them.¡¹ Even monsters were coming out? It was truly an abnormal situation. That alone made her grateful that the Shining Heads were here¡­. ¡¸But still¡­paralysis poison is troublesome¡­..¡¹ ¡¸No, what¡¯s really troublesome is when this water returns under the ground and mixes with the underground streams, spreading paralysis water around.¡¹ Manaril said in response. Then she hurriedly climbed on stage holding a microphone-like wand and having the spirits ready their instruments. ¡¸I need to keep this water from reaching town. ¡ªWe need to start quickly!¡¹ ¡¸Ok! Everyone¡ª¨Care you ready to listen!?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! We are greatly looking forward to Manaril-sama¡¯s performance! Right everyone!?¡¹ ¡¸Uoooooooooooooo! Manaril-chan!¡¹ The knights in front of the stage all raised one hand and cheered with all their might. Actually there were some Shining Heads who had mixed in as well after they¡¯d finished fighting monsters. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re lively. The audience was ready¡­there should be no problem. ¡¸Ok Mana-dono, go ahead whenever you¡¯re ready.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, my preparations are done¡­¡­ok then let¡¯s go ¡ª¡¶Water Dragon Song¡·¡ª¡¹ And so the spirits began to play and Manaril started to sing. It was a song that had no human or dragon words¡­but it still echoed through the plains. It made the water shake and swirl. ¡¸Oh, the water color is¡­¡­..¡¹ It began to change from violet to transparent normalcy. ¡­¡­..so this was the effect of Mana-dono¡¯s song? The effect was incredible, Dianeia thought as she looked up at Manaril. At that moment. ¡ª¡ª¨CBoom! A sound echoed out across the plains. It appeared a few hundred meters from the stage. At that location¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­..what¡­is that?¡¹ A single giant column of water shot towards the sky. ********************************* ¡¸What is that?¡¹ As I was walking through the forest I saw a pillar of water rising into the sky. It looked like it was coming from the plains. ¡¸That¡¯s some strange magic in that water huh?¡¹ (Sakura) It wasn¡¯t regular water. I could tell from the color, but it had magic in it? Well, it wouldn¡¯t have that color if it was just muddy water. ¡¸But why is that water going around in the air? Hesty do you know anything?¡¹ I said and looked at Hesty. She appeared surprised as she stared at the pillar of water. ¡¸Hesty? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸n, that might be¡­¡­Katarakta.¡¹ She murmured. ¡¸You mean the Katarakta that was sealed? The dragon? It got out?¡¹ I asked once more, and Hesty seemed worried as she shook her head. ¡¸Uh-uh¡­¡­the power is too small, it might be a monster, that I don¡¯t know. If it was the real one, then we should be able to, sense it. But, what is it?¡¹ ¡°but wait¡± She said as she shook her head in denial and worrying. Make up your mind, is it Katarakta or not? ¡¸For now should we go take a look?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­let¡¯s do that. But, I¡¯ll go ahead, and check it out.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Just you?¡¹ ¡¸n, with this amount of power, I should be able to clear it up, by myself. By myself I can ignore, various things and go faster. ¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll be off.¡¹ She said and started running. Actually¡­she¡¯s really fast. Ignoring all plants and trees she mowed down everything in her path going straight through. ¡¸Hesty-chan¡¯s fast isn¡¯t she?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, we should follow as best we can so we¡¯re not late. Wood golem, wood armor, speed up a bit.¡¹ And so we followed Hesty¡¯s path as we began to run. Chapter 159.5: —Side Manaril Live— Poison Dragon Katarakta’s Weakness Chapter 159.5: ¡ªSide Manaril Live¡ª Poison Dragon Katarakta¡¯s Weakness A ten meter large dragon slowly appeared from the purple colored pillar of water. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­Katarakta!¡¹ The Purple Water Dragon. For it to appear just like that¡­ Katarakta glared at Dianeia who stood surprised on the stage and¡­ ¡¸GAAAAAAAA!¡¹ It roared, firing a purple colored water ball towards her. It was aiming at both Manaril and Dianeia. Dianeia began to cast her barrier magic, but before that¡­ ¡¸All members, protect Manaril-sama and Dianeia-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ The Knights that had been in the audience all gathered, assembling their shields in a defensive posture to block the attack. Some of them were sent flying by the power of the attack, but even so¡­ ¡¸Oooo¡­.!¡¹ The other Knights in the formation quickly closed the gaps that were formed. At that time, Dianeia was thanking these quick moving knights in her mind as she readied her staff and stepped in front of Manaril who was still singing. ¡¸Mana-dono! I¡¯m going to fight!¡¹ Manaril didn¡¯t answer with her voice. She was singing so it was obvious why. But instead¡­ ¡ºAim for the core!¡» A sound echoed directly inside her mind. Manaril was making use of the communication magic ¡ºAir Contact¡». ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­I¡¯ve read everything I could find about Katarakta. I¡¯m aware of its weakness Manaril-dono!¡¹ Dianeia said while nodding. After reading so much about this dragon, Dianeia had a general plan on how to fight it. Katarakta¡¯s body closely resembled that of a water golem¡¯s. Within it would be a crystal core. It was a crystal filled with bad magic, but if it was broken it should be unable to maintain its bodily form. So¡­ ¡¸I see the core¡­!¡¹ Katarakta¡¯s throat had a large black crystal that was shining. ¡ºMy song is causing the core to glow in reaction. So aim well¡­.!¡» Manaril said and cut off communication. She was probably trying to focus on singing. The song got more powerful and louder as it reverberated. Then, ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª-Oooooooooo!¡¹ Katarakta started winding around and going wild. ¡¸Th-the song is working!¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Manaril-chan¡¯s song ze!¡¹ The knights cheered. It seems like they¡¯re getting fired up. ¡¸Ok, let¡¯s keep it going!¡¹ Dianeia said as she hoisted her staff and concentrated. ¡­¡­.the opponent was water. Her flames had poor compatibility with that¡­.!¡¹ But, in the months since she¡¯d met Daichi, she had tried to chase after him. She aimed to be powerful like him and trained as much as she could. Now was the time to show the results. Now she would unleash. ¡¸Divine fire, Melt all barriers that obstruct me and purify all¡ª¡ºMagna Flame Trident¡»¡ª!¡¹ At that moment a giant flame trident was born in front of her staff and flew forwards. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹ Katarakta fired a water ball to meet it. But the trident pierced through without losing momentum. ¡¸I¡¯ve got you!¡¹ It flew in Katarakta¡¯s open mouth and pierced into its throat. And like that the flaming trident stabbed into the crystal within, burning it. Then¡­ ¡¸Aa¡­¡­¡­!¡¹ Katarakta¡¯s body began crumbling. It appeared that the destruction of its core was a success. ¡¸UOOOOOOO! That¡¯s our Princess!¡¹ The Knights cheered again. ¡¸We did it¡­!¡¹ The backlash of fatigue from using powerful magic finally arrived. Even so, Dianeia was relieved that she had been able to drive away the threat. At that moment¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª-Dianeia that¡¯s, not it!¡¹ A voice said from above. It was the voice of a Dragon King she knew¡­ ¡¸Hesty-dono!?¡¹ The moment she said that, Hesty swooped down from the sky. She said¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s too soon to be, relieved. That wasn¡¯t, Katarakta¡¯s true body!¡¹ ¡¸N-not its true body? But I pierced the core!?¡¹ ¡¸n, I saw. It¡¯s true that one was broken. But that, was just one, created from fission. There are, more.¡¹ Hesty said, looking at the collapsing form of Katarakta. From that location another purple colored pillar of water began to rise. ¡¸It¡¯s coming again!?¡¹ ¡¸It is. The proof is, Manaril hasn¡¯t, stopped singing.¡¹ Certainly, Manaril had continued to sing. Now that she thought about it, it was obvious. If that degree of attack could defeat it, then only one Dragon King would be needed to deal with it. It wouldn¡¯t be troublesome enough that even today there were still records left about it. ¡¸In short, Katarakta has many cores and we¡¯ll need to repeat this process many times?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Katarakta¡¯s scariness is not, it¡¯s attack power. Instead, it is stamina, and tenacity.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..how many cores are there?¡¹ ¡¸If you look, you¡¯ll understand.¡¹ The moment Hesty said that, the purple water pillar climbed into the sky. It was bigger than the one that preceded it. It grew larger and larger. Then it appeared. ¡¸Is this the real Katarakta?¡¹ ¡¸n, yes. This is Katarakta. The enemy that we fought, and fought, yet couldn¡¯t defeat totally. As long as there is one, core left, it can revive.¡¹ What appeared in front of them was a water dragon that exceeded 100 meters. Its body shone with the light of over one hundred glowing crystal cores. Chapter 160: Doing Your Best to Finish the Job Chapter 160: Doing Your Best to Finish the Job Daichi was running to the edge of the forest. The reason for that was¡­ ¡¸Uwa, it¡¯s even wet here.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it seems like that purple water has reached this area already.¡¹ It was extremely muddy. If he hadn¡¯t been wearing the wood armor with acceleration equipment, it would¡¯ve been very hard to walk. Even the golems were getting all tripped up. If the situation were to get worse, then it might become troublesome to run too. ¡¸¡­¡­.it¡¯d be preferable to¡­fly. Sooner rather than later.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. If we use our acceleration equipment and jets then we can move all at once, should we give it a try?¡¹ We had already gotten close to the plains so there was no obstacles obstructing us from the sky. The recent flight tests didn¡¯t have any problems, so it should be alright for a short amount of time. ¡¸Actually, if I pull the golems while flying, we should be able to get there sooner.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s go.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave the balance to you Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please do. Then Daichi stomped hard on the ground sending them into the sky. ¡¸Now fly ¡¶Wind Vajra¡·!¡¹ And so the wooden giant went into the sky. ************************************ The giant purple dragon was spreading poison water just by being there. ¡¸Gu, guuuuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Every movement Katarakta made scattered poison around, weakening the people on the plains. Twenty percent of the knights had already been brought to their knees by the poison. However, ¡¸As long as we crush each and every core it should be fine¡­¡­!¡¹ However, Dianeia would not give in. It was lucky that the cores were easily visible. Compared to its large body, the cores were tiny, however it wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t be hit. ¡¸¡¶Magna Flame Trident¡·!¡¹ That¡¯s why she immediately threw fire spears. A strike, equal in power to the one she threw before, struck Katarakta¡¯s body head on. It then stabbed into one of the cores and broke it. ¡¸Nice! Next one.¡¹ Dianeia prepared to fire her next attack without hesitation, but¡­ ¡¸¡ª¨Ceh¡­.huh¡­¡­?¡¹ At that moment Katarakta collapsed into purple water with a splash. It flowed over the ground along with the rest of the water. ¡¸I-it ran!?¡¹ ¡¸No. There it is!¡¹ Hesty responded. She was looking around from the top of the stage and had found the dragon. Katarakta, who had turned into water, appeared to the right of the stage. It was about to fire a water ball. ¡¸Guaa!¡¹ The water ball fired directly at her. The Knights set up a shield wall, but the power of this blow was on a whole different level than the previous one. ¡­..they couldn¡¯t block it! And, as Dianeia prepared to use the flame trident to intercept it¡­ ¡¸I, will block it. ¡¶Shield¡·¡¹ Hesty set up a shield in front of the stage. The poison water bullet struck the shield and splashed. ¡¸Th-thank you Hesty-dono.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down. The poison, hasn¡¯t been, blocked.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..ugghh¡¹ As Hesty said, just the spray from the attack reached the knights and poisoned them, causing more and more to collapse. ¡¸This is¡­¡­problematic.¡¹ Dianeia could feel that her own body was becoming lethargic as well. She could only deal with it due to her own strength as a mage. ¡­¡­..Thanks to being near Daichi-dono¡¯s magic spot she had gained a resistance to magic poisoning like this. So she was able to hold on better than others. Even so, this disastrous scene told her that she had to defeat Katarakta quickly¡­but¡­ ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s with that dragon? I hit it once and it turns into water¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s just like, back then. It hasn¡¯t changed. Once it takes an attack, it will change its body to water, and run to a different place.¡¹ Hesty said with a glum look, glaring at Katarakta, as she spoke of how annoying it was. ¡¸What¡¯s worse, is that it sucks magic from underground water, so if you leave it alone, for a while it will, recover. It¡¯s stamina is, abnormal. While it does that, it will continually, poison the water as well. I don¡¯t know how many, days it will take to break, all those cores, but¡­¡­before then the land will weaken, and so will we.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡¹ After only a few minutes the Knights had been worn out. They were lucky to have Manaril¡¯s song to help, but even so. ¡¸If this keeps going for hours or days, this land will die.¡¹ ¡¸n, this is the dragon, that we couldn¡¯t defeat, only seal. All we can do is, break each core, make it as small as possible, and have Manaril seal it with her special song. ¡ª¡¶White Flame Breath¡·¡ª!¡¹ Hesty said and attacked Katarakta with her breath. The laser-like attack pierced straight through Katarakta but¡­ ¡¸I guess, I can¡¯t do it all¡­.at once.¡¹ After a few cores had been burnt, Katarakta immediately turned to water. ¡¸We¡¯ll have to do it over and over.¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s why we need to, weaken it while, Manaril¡¯s song gathers power.¡¹ It was a makeshift solution, but that¡¯s all they could do. Dianeia prepared to attack again with her staff when she saw something. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ She saw Manaril collapse to her knees on the stage. ****************************************** ¡¸Mana-dono are you ok!?¡¹ Manaril had been concentrating on her song, after Dianeia called out to her she realized she¡¯d fallen to her knees. ¡¸Did you get hit by poison!?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­no, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that, there aren¡¯t enough people in the crowd. There wasn¡¯t enough power, so I tried to force it using, my own power¡­I think I got dizzy and fell.¡¹ Manaril said, analyzing the cause of her collapse. Her purification magic used a lot of magic power. So usually she would use the people listening to share the burden but¡­ ¡¸Everyone collapsed from the poison water. I lost my audience. ¡ª*cough*¡ª¡¹ Manaril could taste blood in her mouth. Her throat was dry and painful. Normally she would use her magic to recover her throat as she sang, but right now her power wasn¡¯t enough. ¡¸¡­..please rest Mana-dono. As you rest we¡¯ll try to weaken as much as possible.¡¹ Dianeia said and descended the stairs preparing to intercept Katarakta. Hesty also went to help. Manaril watched with teeth clenched. ¡¸How frustrating¡­¡­.¡¹ Even though she¡¯d come this far, and had help from various people¡­she wasn¡¯t able to accomplish her own task. She wasn¡¯t able to answer their trust. ¡¸If I could¡­¡­recover my throat¡­¡­I could sing.¡¹ Her throat hurt. It felt dry as a desert. She had to recover it as fast as possible, but her power wasn¡¯t enough. ¡¸¡­¡­.*cough*¡­¡­.¡¹ Manaril coughed through clenched teeth as blood seeped from her lips. At that moment. ¡¸Sorry I¡¯m late. Is the concert still happening?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­..?¡¹ A wooden giant smashed down onto the stage from the sky. ¡¸D-Daichi-san¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I made you wait. I wanted to bring you the water before you started, but it ended up like this.¡¹ He said as golems climbed up onto the stage. Then they handed her a wooden bottle. ¡¸Th-thank you¡­¡­!¡¹ Manaril accepted the water and dumped it down her throat. It wasn¡¯t just that, ¡­¡­¡­her power¡­had returned¡­..!? Power was welling up in her body. ¡¸With this I can keep singing.¡¹ Manaril stood up. Daichi saw that and laughed putting a hand on her shoulder. ¡¸Ok then, Mana you can sing just like that. I¡¯ll go prepare your stage.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Stage?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I made this stage for you after all¡­..so I need to eliminate that troublesome stage setting out there.¡¹ And so he stepped forth. His armor¡¯s right hand transformed into a giant pestle. Chapter 161: One Swing as Advertised Chapter 161: One Swing as Advertised I got down from the stage and stepped forward. ¡¸It was finally time to listen to some good music so why don¡¯t you stop it Katarakta.¡¹ What¡¯s more¡­ ¡¸It¡¯d be troublesome if that poison-like water got into the forest. What are you going to do if you dirty my house¡¯s water?¡¹ I stepped out in front of my golems and¡­ ¡¸I will crush those who jeopardize my peaceful life! ¡¶Wind Vajra¡· change into indestructible ¡¶Vajra¡· mode!¡¹ My armor transformed from its movement form to its combat form. ***************************************** As I arrived next to Dianeia, she looked at me with exhaustion and relief. ¡¸Daichi-dono¡­you came¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sorry for being late.¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it. It was our fault for holding the event earlier than planned¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Oioi, you¡¯re staggering¡­don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡¹ ¡¸No, I can still move¡­I can still support you.¡¹ Dianeia said as she stood with her staff. What a strong-willed princess, I thought while I observed Katarakta. Purple water in the form of a large dragon¡­it had numerous black crystals floating inside of it. ¡¸¡ª¡ª¨Clooks like it has the same structure as water golems. It has cores within it that maintain the body.¡¹ I heard Sakura¡¯s voice say close to my ear. I see¡­it¡¯s a gigantic water golem. ¡¸So¡­if I get rid of the cores I can defeat it?¡¹ I asked Dianeia and she nodded back. ¡¸Y-yeah, but be careful Daichi-dono. After taking one hit, it transforms into water and runs away. As it does that, the poison water mixes further with the land.¡¹ Certainly the purple water was overflowing from here. This must be the cause of the muddiness at the edge of the forest. It¡¯s a huge nuisance. ¡¸¡ª¡ªfirst I need to stop that poison water that¡¯s coming out of it¡­Wood Golems go.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ My wooden golems ran towards Katarakta¡¯s side. ¡¸Th-those golems are going to hold it back!? B-but the size is¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what they¡¯re doing.¡¹ What I needed them to do was spread apples around Katarakta. That would be perfect¡­after all¡­ ¡¸¡ª-trees hold it down!¡¹ Just with that, the trees grew rapidly and engulfed Katarakta¡¯s body. ¡¸Gaa¡­!?¡¹ Katarakta wriggled and bent its body trying to escape, but it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. ¡¸I¡¯m used to this from making water golems¡­!¡¹ In the twinkling of an eye, the trees had enveloped Katarakta¡¯s body inside a wooden shell. I had thickened it so not a drop of water would leak. ¡¸I-is that method really ok¡­.!?¡¹ Dianeia seemed strangely surprised, but it should be fine since it held back the poison water. It was just¡­ ¡¸It won¡¯t last for too long huh¡­¡¹ It was creaking and cracking from Katarakta going wild within it. I had only trapped it for a short amount of time. Within that time-frame I had to settle this but¡­ ¡¸Hey, can you send that as high into the air as possible?¡¹ ¡¸I-into the air? ¡­¡­¡­uummm if I use the rebound of a barrier then I can barely do it but¡­..¡¹ Dianeia said with a difficult look on her face. As expected that size was hard. As I thought that¡­ ¡¸I, can do, it.¡¹ Hesty arrived next to us and said that. Her face was covered with poison water, but she seemed as energetic as ever. ¡¸Oh Hesty. Sorry I was late.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, about it. We¡¯re saved now, thanks to you.¡ªso, it¡¯s fine if I, send it up, to the sky?¡¹ ¡¸Can you?¡¹ ¡¸I can. If I use, impact breath I can. That is lighter than, Ramiyuros. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve powered up, since then.¡¹ Hesty said wiping off the poison water and puffing up her chest in pride. ¡¸Good. Thanks to that I can use that arm.¡¹ ¡¸Use that arm, you can¡¯t mean¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I can swing my right arm as hard as I want.¡¹ The moment I said that, Hesty¡¯s face stiffened up. ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. If you aimed at the ground, things would get really, bad.¡¹ Dianeia¡¯s face froze as well. ¡¸That¡¯s the thing you used on Karen-dono¡­..but it sounds like you were holding back quite a bit¡­right?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­yeah.¡¹ But even so the plains had been damaged considerably. If possible I don¡¯t want that to happen again. If it was just opening a hole in the plains then it¡¯d be ok¡­but I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. ¡¸n, got it. I¡¯ll take responsibility for getting it up, there.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªok then, I¡¯ll help too. I can at least send it up slightly to help her.¡¹ They had both decided on what they wanted to do. As I was getting ready I heard a pretty voice from behind me. ¡¸I will back you up with my voice. If I sing with all my power, it should weaken Katarakta.¡¹ It seems like Manaril would participate as well. That¡¯s good. ¡¸Thank you guys. Ok then, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ They began their work as I said that. ¡¸¡¶Twenty-fold Barrier¡·!¡¹ First was Dianeia with her barrier, lifting the wood covered Katarakta into the sky. Then¡­ ¡¸¡¶Impact Breath¡·¡­!¡¹ Hesty fired a full powered breath at it. Her tiny body let out an incredible shockwave sending Katarakta into the sky. As expected of Hesty. ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be any problem now¡­I can get serious.¡¹ This would be the first time to fully use Vajra¡¯s power. I knew that it was strong¡­but because of that I had always used it carefully. ¡­¡­¡­.after all, if I used it seriously many things would end up broken. However, if I were to swing at the sky¡­I wouldn¡¯t have to worry. I could be anchored to the ground. Since the ground was muddy, I sent the anchors deep into the ground to hold me in place. With this my countermeasures for recoil were complete. ¡¸Sakura, I¡¯ll leave the rear to you.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, use your power as you please Master.¡¹ Sakura covered everything with as much power as she could muster. With this I should be able to swing as I please. ¡¸Receive my first blow Katarakta.¡¹ What would come next was my full powered attack. Using Vajra fully. In order to fully utilize it I had the mallet(pestle) on my right hand. ¡¸¡ª¨CPierce the Heavens Vajra!¡¹ Then my right arm flew at extreme speed. Steam covered it as it screeched against the wind pressure before breaking through¡­¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­AHH!??¡¹ And instantly hit Katarakta. The hard wooden shell was instantly pierced through sending the shockwave through. The shock continued up through the sky, piercing through clouds. Katarakta¡¯s scream echoed out¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!¡¹ As it disappeared with not a speck left. Chapter 162: A Tonic after the Task Chapter 162: A Tonic after the Task ¡¸Destruction of the cores has been confirmed. It¡¯s over now, right Master?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s over¡­..but¡­¡­.¡¹ After the shock and light faded and I put down my right arm, I took a breath and looked behind me. A huge hole had opened up. ¡¸I didn¡¯t think the recoil would cause such a deep hole.¡¹ The power was earth-shattering and it seems the aftereffects were as well. A large hole was carved out of the ground with me in the center. In fact, my legs were completely driven into the ground as well. The armor was still okay though. ¡¸It appears there are parts of the ground that couldn¡¯t handle it.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­.¡¹ The area in a radius of twenty meters around me looked as if a meteor had struck. The hole was also several meters deep. The water on the plains was flowing into the hole, but it wasn¡¯t getting filled anytime soon. It looks like I really dug myself into a hole on this one. ¡¸I made all my preparations for the recoil¡­but it looks like I have to think of some kind of launching pad.¡¹ I muttered as Dianeia approached. Her face was covered in the purple water and was a bit pale. ¡¸As always amazing power Daichi-dono¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Umm, how should I say this¡­.Sorry I ended up opening a hole after everything.¡¹ ¡¸N-no, don¡¯t worry about it. I was just thinking that I wanted a watering hole on these plains. ¡ª¨CYeah, if I think of it like creating a small lake here then it¡¯s a happy thing!¡¹ Dianeia said encouragingly. Well, though you call it a lake, there¡¯s nothing but poisonous water in it right now¡­ ¡¸Actually, destroying the core didn¡¯t purify the poison water huh?¡¹ I muttered. ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, Katarakta¡¯s poison water, is troublesome¡­¡­.usually it would be troublesome.¡¹ Hesty said as she walked over. She was covered in poison as well, but she seemed fine. ¡¸However, this time you, sent it flying as hard as you could. So it¡¯s fine. All that¡¯s left is, cleaning up the existing poison water. Having it all gather here, makes it, much easier.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you~ Daichi-san~¡¹ Manaril followed Hesty over to me. ¡¸Is your body alright?¡¹ ¡¸Thanks to you. The recovery water and juice that you brought helped me recover¡­so all that¡¯s left is the cleanup.¡¹ ¡¸Cleanup¡­you mean a song?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, my concert can purify it. I need to clean it up nicely.¡¹ She said and returned to the stage where she held her mic wand. ¡¸There aren¡¯t too many audience members¡­is that alright?¡¹ Almost all the knights that had come to spectate were down. Most of the adventurers and the Skinhead guys were passed out in the standing section. There were barely any people that could count as an audience. ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s fine. My physical condition is great¡­¡­and the golems are here too.¡¹ Some of the golems had been consumed in the battle with Katarakta, but there were about ten left. Manaril was speaking confidently, so it looks like she was ready. ¡¸Even if they¡¯re not living things you can borrow their magic huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be fine ¡ªThis is my last song I¡¯ll sing here. ¡¶Water Dragon Breath¡·¡¹ And Manaril began to sing onstage once more. The beautiful song I¡¯d heard before enveloped the plains. At that moment the golems in the audience began lightly glowing, that light flew over and gathered on Manaril¡¯s body. Then, ¡¸This is amazing¡­¡¹ The purple water that was gathered in the hole began to shine with light as the dark color began to evaporate into the sky. It got clearer and clearer. Then after several seconds it became transparent. But even then she didn¡¯t stop singing, then¡­ ¡¸n¡­? Rain?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, a drizzle¡­.actually this is probably the water that got launched into the air.¡¹ It looked like the water I had sent flying upwards had made its way back down once more. However, it no longer had a poisonous color. It fell and was purified by the song as it shone with pure light in the skies above. It also fell on the stage and on Manaril. The midday sun and the glow from the purified rain wrapped around Manaril¡¯s graceful singing form. ¡¸Ahh¡­..that¡¯s so beautiful. The singing and the view.¡¹ ¡¸n, you¡¯re right.¡¹ ¡¸We set up lights back in town, but it can¡¯t compare to this.¡¹ And so, the muddy and poisonous plains were purified by the beautiful song that echoed to the skies. Chapter 163: Securing a Source of Water Chapter 163: Securing a Source of Water ¡¸That was a good song.¡¹ I called out to Manaril after she finished singing and got off the stage. ¡¸Un, thank you Daichi-san.¡¹ She said smiling happily. ¡¸How should I put it, your songs usually have a lullaby type sound to them, but when you do a concert they sound more energetic. Hearing the difference between them is also a type of enjoyment.¡¹ ¡¸Un, and the fact that you can tell the difference between them is a blessing for me as a singer.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think my ears are that special but¡­¡­eh¡­.huh?¡¹ As I was talking to Manaril I saw something moving from the corner of my eye. ¡¸That water moves even after the song is finished?¡¹ The purified lake water was moving even though there wasn¡¯t any wind. ¡¸Yeah, that should be one part of Katarakta¡¯s body.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? It¡¯s still alive?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I think it would be more accurate to say it was reborn after being purified. Katarakta was originally an embodiment of the will of water. It wasn¡¯t evil or malicious from the start.¡¹ Manaril said, poking at the water. After receiving that stimulus, the water moved a little and that was it. ¡¸After absorbing wicked thoughts and hatred inside its core, it turned into that.¡¹ ¡¸Then it was because of the bad cores?¡¹ I asked and Manaril nodded seeming sad. ¡¸Yes, water itself has a will, but the hatred from the black cores filled it with ill will. That ill will slowly turned it poisonous until eventually it turned purple. Right now it is in a state of low activity¡­¡­so we need to keep an eye on it so that things like that don¡¯t happen again.¡¹ So the source of the poison was that main black core. ¡¸Hm? In that case if we replace the cores with regular ones it would be alright?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s basically impossible. You would need many superior magic stones (better than high grade) that can hold a lot of magic. If not, then any magic stones you try and use will be destroyed.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu¡­¡­.in other words, as long as we have a lot of cores, then Katarakta will no longer produce poison?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? W-well, now that the black core is destroyed at the moment it is possible to switch them out and that would stop the production of poisonous water¡­..¡¹ I see, I¡¯ve just heard something good. I have something I need to try. I thought for a moment and called out to Dianeia, who was relaxing while sipping the water she was given. ¡¸Dianeia, sorry to ask this when you¡¯re tired¡­but could you teleport me? I have something I need to get.¡¹ ¡¸Umu. Yeah ok, I can Daichi-dono.¡¹ ************************************** I returned from my house with¡­. ¡¸Umm, these are apples?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was thinking that since it has the same structure as a water golem it should work.¡¹ For now I brought back a full box of freshly picked apples. There should be about 100 of them. ¡¸¡ªhere, how¡¯s this?¡¹ I poured them into the water and it started moving around strangely. Then, ¡¸Oh, it looks like it¡¯s going well.¡¹ The red fruit that I poured in wasn¡¯t destroyed and instead gathered at the bottom of the lake. That wasn¡¯t all¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹ From the surface of the water a small dragon shape appeared. A highly transparent water dragon, with a long shape, and a large number of apples floating in it. From it I couldn¡¯t feel anything particularly good or bad. ¡¸Ok then, it seems we¡¯ve made a clean Katarakta.¡¹ ¡¸No way¡­.the substitution succeeded¡­¡­?¡¹ The clean water dragon bowed its head in this direction and once again returned back inside the water. ¡¸Now it won¡¯t let out poison water right?¡¹ Manaril was looking on in wide-eyed surprise, but my words seemed to shake her out of it. She broke out in a cold sweat as she looked at me. ¡¸Y-yeah. I don¡¯t think there should be a problem¡­¡­.but for apples to become the cores¡­..what happened?¡¹ Now that I think of it, I had never shown Manaril my method of crafting water golems. ¡¸Well, there are various circumstances. They are filled with magic so it worked.¡¹ At just the right moment a juice server golem was nearby, so I opened up the shell and let her take a look inside. She seemed even more shocked¡­ ¡¸I-is that so? It¡¯s reality so it must be so. It¡¯s reality so it¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Mana-dono¡­I understand your feelings.¡¹ It seems she was convinced. Also Dianeia was patting her on the shoulder for some reason. ¡¸Well enough about that. We made Katarakta pure again, but is it already to leave it here?¡¹ It¡¯s a lake in the middle of the plains without any connecting tributaries. Would it really be alright to leave it here? After all it was close to town. When I spoke up Manaril and Dianeia listened before looking at the lake. Manaril nodded. ¡¸I think it will be alright. Katarakta¡¯s become small, it should be connected to the underground stream as well, plus this hole is unexpectedly deep. Since Katarakta has been purified, fresh water will gather in here. With the apple cores it shouldn¡¯t degenerate.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..umu, if Mana-dono says so then I don¡¯t have any problem with it. We will maintain surveillance just in case, but there¡¯s no problem having a source of water here.¡¹ It seems neither of them have a problem with it. ¡¸I see. I made a mistake in creating this giant hole, but I¡¯m glad that it turned out to be helpful.¡¹ And so a small and beautiful lake was created near the side of the magic forest. Chapter 164: Break Time and Reward Chapter 164: Break Time and Reward Hesty and I had been brought into town. We had been led to Dianeia¡¯s office in the castle. We were there to watch Manaril¡¯s concert in town. ¡¸So these are the VIP box seats huh?¡¹ Chairs had been prepared in front of a large window. From that window we could see the lit up concert venue. These were truly VIP seats. ¡­..though getting here was a bit of a hassle. Once we entered the castle, the Knights greeted us with high tension and saluted. I was a bit troubled with how to respond. Well, leaving that aside the seats were good. ? ¡¸Come to think of it, things went wild on the plains, but they¡¯re holding this even without caring for it.¡¹ ¡¸n, well, all things except, injuries will be fixed, with Manaril¡¯s songs. In fact it¡¯s because, things went wild like that, that purification is necessary.¡¹ Hesty said while looking out at the town. As she said, if the poison water had reached the town it¡¯d be bad. Using the concert to purify any stray water is necessary. ¡¸What¡¯s more, is that Mana¡¯s throat was fully, recovered from the drinks you gave. She¡¯s not really burdened, by it.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­..well they can¡¯t just tell everyone to leave after they gathered here. Sakura is also preparing food at home.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right, Sakura said something like that.¡¹ A little while ago before coming to town¡­ ¡ºWell then, I¡¯ll return early and prepare dinner. After all that fighting and going to see the concert¡­you¡¯ll be hungry for sure! I¡¯ll make lots and lots of food!¡» She said and returned to my home. As she said, I feel like listening to Manaril¡¯s songs would whet my appetite. That¡¯s why after I enjoy the music and atmosphere, I¡¯ll go home immediately and enjoy dinner. ¡¸n¡­¡­then, I¡¯ll set off early too.¡¹ Hesty said and stepped out the window. ¡¸Huh, where are you going?¡¹ ¡¸I will go, see Anne and Ramiyuros. Though the Katarakta, problem is over, I need to get their report.¡¹ She¡¯s as considerate as usual. She looked a bit happy so I wouldn¡¯t stop her. ¡¸Once we finish talking, I¡¯ll avoid being caught, by Anne, and return.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, roger that. I¡¯ll return too after watching the concert¡¹ ¡¸n, then I¡¯ll see you.¡¹ Hesty said and jumped outside. I was the only one left in the room. Then I began to take a seat to watch the concert. ¡¸Everyone thank you for waiting!¡¹ Dianeia, who had changed into clean clothing, entered the office. ¡¸Oh, Dianeia? It¡¯s fine I haven¡¯t been waiting long.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡ª¡ªeh¡­huh? Daichi-dono¡­you¡¯re alone?¡¹ Dianeia said looking around restlessly, then looked at my face. Well, it¡¯s as you can see. ¡¸Everyone had things they had to do. Well, let¡¯s watch the concert.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok.¡¹ And so, Dianeia sat next to me and we began watching the concert. ******************************************* Dianeia was more nervous than she had ever been. Even when she was fighting, her hands had never sweat like this. ¡­¡­.Calm down. She took a deep breath and made sure she¡¯d be able to speak normally. Though her heart was pounding out of control from them being alone¡­she couldn¡¯t panic. ¡®I need to talk just like usual¡¯ she thought when¡­ ¡¸Hey Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Hya hyaaa!?¡¹ She jumped from his sudden call. ¡¸¡­¡­.what¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸N-no, it¡¯s nothing!¡¹ ¡¸Ok? That¡¯s fine but¡­¡­.has the cleanup from this matter been finished? It sounded difficult from what you said before the concert.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­.that¡¯s right.¡¹ As Daichi said, Dianeia thought back. ¡­¡­.many things happened during this incident. In truth, the ex post facto report, confirming casualties, etc. were all things she needed to do. She was going to abstain from watching the concert with Daichi¡­however, ¡ºWe¡¯ll be fine Princess!¡» ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry about these little wounds ze! We¡¯d rather listen to Manaril-chan¡¯s song!¡» ¡ºSo please let us do the aftercare after the concert! If we don¡¯t we¡¯ll lose the chance to watch her live!¡» The Knights said with tension unthinkable outside of a battle. She took them up on the offer and went off. ¡­¡­¡­be that as it may she did do the minimum necessary to stabilize the situation. ¡¸For now the things that needed to be done in a hurry are finished. I¡¯ll work more after this concert ends but¡­..there¡¯s not many chances to enjoy things with you so I¡¯m thankful.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think looking at the stage with me is that fun though? Well, the concert is fun¡­¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s not so. At the very least I¡­.am enjoying myself a lot.¡¹ Dianeia said laughing as they appreciated the concert. Her concert that had nothing to do with fighting and the special location truly made this a special occasion. Chapter 165: Personal Singing Voice Chapter 165: Personal Singing Voice ¡¸Manaril-cha~n! Thank you¡ª¡ª!¡¹ The concert ended to the cheers of the crowd as Manaril went backstage. She wiped the sweat off her forehead when, ¡¸Good work today Manaril-sama, please take this.¡¹ A reserved knight handed her a towel. ¡¸Th-thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Manaril-sama, do you have any plans for after this?¡¹ The knight asked as Manaril wiped the sweat from her body. ¡¸Hm? Why do you ask?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s a closing party at the castle. You¡¯re welcome to attend if you¡¯re so inclined.¡¹ ¡¸A party huh¡­¡­there¡¯ll be a lot of people right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. The Knights, the Adventurers, the townspeople, and various events will be going on.¡¹ Manaril listened to the knight¡¯s description and pondered for a bit before slowly nodding. ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll participate a little bit to thank the people who came to watch. ¡ªbut after a bit I¡¯ll slip out. I have someplace I need to go.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? A place you need to go¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I haven¡¯t thanked that man for the success of my concerts yet¡­¡­..ok, let¡¯s head to the castle.¡¹ Manaril said smiling, as she finished wiping her sweat. ******************************************* After the concert finished Dianeia took me back home through teleportation. Sakura came out to greet us with a smile. ¡¸Ara, welcome home Master. Welcome to you too Dianeia-san. Dinner is ready so please take a seat~.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, got it.¡¹ I said and walked towards the table she had set up in the garden with various foods on top of it. Hesty was sitting there too. ¡¸Welcome back.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I¡¯m home¡­¡­but Hesty your cheeks look a little swollen¡­what happened?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Anne was really pushy. My skin was softened, from the poison. So her crushing me to her chest, rubbed my cheeks the wrong way. If I rest, they¡¯ll go back to normal.¡¹ Hesty said unhappily. She must have been strongly ¡®attacked¡¯ by Anne. As I was thinking that Dianeia handed Sakura a package. ¡¸Sakura-dono please take this. This is some food I brought from the closing party.¡¹ ¡¸Ara, thank you. Why don¡¯t you eat dinner with us Dianeia-san?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, I should be heading back. I entrusted the management to the Knight Captain so there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble, but I need to guide the leading actress Mana-dono.¡¹ She said and was about to teleport again when I noticed something. ¡¸Huh? It looks like Mana¡¯s coming here¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I could see Manaril walking in from the forest. ¡¸W-why are you here?¡¹ ¡¸Sorry Dianeia. Even though you threw a party I ended up sneaking out.¡¹ Manaril said with a wry smile. ¡¸I did go for a bit to thank everyone¡­¡­..but if I¡¯m there I think that there would be wounded people forcing themselves to go.¡¹ When she heard that, Dianeia seemed a bit taken aback. ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.that¡¯s true. Thank you for your consideration. I¡¯m just sorry I didn¡¯t notice sooner.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not very good with crowds usually and I wanted to come give Daichi-san my thanks for the success of the concerts. In the end I slipped out partway through.¡¹ Manaril said and stared at my face. However, ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to be specially thanking me for.¡¹ The success of the concert was from Mana doing her best singing. Plus the stage in town was made by Dianeia. I hadn¡¯t done anything for the second one at all. I was about to say that when Dianeia shook her head bashfully. ¡¸Un, I already thanked the people in town. But it was thanks to Daichi-san that I could sing so happily. I came here once again to give you my thanks.¡¹ Manaril said as she smiled and took out her mic shaped wand. ¡¸Can I sing a song of gratitude as you have dinner?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but didn¡¯t you just sing a lot? Are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I love singing more than eating dinner. Plus it can help recovery.¡¹ So she can self-sufficiently recover? What a useful Dragon King. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll leave it to you Mana.¡¹ ¡¸Please do. This is my final concert for the day, it¡¯s a special one so I¡¯ll put my heart into it.¡¹ And so we enjoyed Manaril¡¯s third concert of the day as we ate dinner. The dragon sang as we ate. A quiet dinner was good, but having such nice music with dinner was great. Chapter 166: Neighborhood Idol Chapter 166: Neighborhood Idol Several days after the Katarakta incident. I was temporarily disassembling some of the water golems I¡¯d made previously. ¡¸If only I could model and utilize these better¡­¡¹ I felt like the juice server golems were pretty well made, but I felt they still had various possibilities I hadn¡¯t explored. ¡­..something like using wood for the shell and onsen water to create a bathtub golem. That was one idea. If I could do that, then I could take a bath anywhere I wanted. Especially when the hot season rolled around. Just by exercising a bit I¡¯d sweat. It¡¯d be perfect for then. I felt that it was starting to sound like a better idea by the second. I was in the middle of remodeling when¡­ ¡¸Hello Daichi-san~¡¹ ¡¸Oh Mana? Hello.¡¹ Manaril approached from within the forest. ¡¸This is a new mobile weapon? ¡­¡­as usual you¡¯re making crazy things.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­no it¡¯s just a bath¡­¡¹ I hadn¡¯t the slightest intention of making it a weapon. ¡¸I-is that so? A bath huh?¡¹ Manaril looked at the golem with wide eyes. It was mistaken as a weapon so I should be careful of how I mold it¡¯s appearance. As I thought this I looked at Manaril. She wasn¡¯t wearing her usual outfit. ¡¸Actually¡­Mana what are you doing with that gigantic pack?¡¹ She was carrying a huge backpack around. ¡¸Ah, this is my moving luggage. Though I mostly left it to the spirits to carry my stuff.¡¹ ¡¸Moving? ¡¸Mmhm, since the matter with Katarakta has been solved I no longer need to live in the bottom of the lake near the Fort City. I thought a change would be good.¡¹ That¡¯s right wasn¡¯t it? She was living near that city to seal Katarakta. Now that the subject of the seal had been dealt with, she didn¡¯t have to stick around. ¡¸So, judging by your luggage¡­you¡¯ve already got a place you want to live?¡¹ ¡¸Tentatively yes. I was thinking about living on the shores of the new lake on the plains. Remember the private rooms you made at the back of the stage?¡¹ Certainly I¡¯d made an are for golems to standby and to take a break. It was like a small cabin. However, there was barely any furniture. At most there was a table and a chair. ¡¸You want to live there?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. That place is pretty comfortable, if I remodel it a little then I¡¯ll be able to live there perfectly well. ¡ªPlus, if I live there I can watch over the new Katarakta much more easily.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, I see.¡¹ Though it had been reborn using the apple cores, Katarakta was living in that lake nonetheless. I was wondering how we would be handling it¡­ ¡¸So Dianeia asked you to do it?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s more like Dianeia said she¡¯d do it, but I thought that I might as well just keep doing it. I wouldn¡¯t be in a bad position and I¡¯d be able to rest easy.¡¹ Manaril said with a giggle as she looked in the direction of the lake. ¡¸It sounds like you¡¯re having fun.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I am. It¡¯s been a few decades since I was able to live on the surface after all. The only times I came out from the underwater temple were to do some concerts, then I went straight back.¡¹ Hearing that she¡¯d been living underwater for several decades once more reminded me that she was a dragon¡­not a human. ¡¸And so, I¡¯ll be Daichi-san¡¯s neighbor, if you want you can come over to play. I¡¯ll at least serve you tea.¡¹ Neighbor¡­.though there¡¯s a forest separating us, it didn¡¯t change that she¡¯d be close by. Furthermore, if the stage I had made was only used once and discarded it¡¯d feel bad. ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll do some light remodeling on that stage, so I¡¯ll at least show my face every now and again.¡¹ ¡¸n, thank you Daichi-san.¡¹ Manaril said and smiled before hesitating and saying¡­ ¡¸Also¡­..I¡¯m sorry for asking so much¡­but could I come over to play sometimes and sing? There¡¯s a stage on the plains, but the only place I can let loose and sing as I please¡­is here.¡¹ She asked me with a voice that sounded like it was about to disappear. You don¡¯t have to be overly considerate, you already asked me this before. ¡¸My answer is the same as before. As long as you come at a reasonable time you can sing as much as you please.¡¹ ¡¸Thank goodness! ¡ªI¡¯ll be in your care from now on Daichi-san!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, best regards Mana.¡¹ And so I got a Dragon Idol as my neighbor. Chapter 167: Method of Summering Chapter 167: Method of Summering I walked to the rear of my house. There, within an area marked by a rope, shining golden rice plants had sprung up. ¡¸I planted it to try¡­but it seems like they grow alright.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s a lot of water and it seems like the rice is growing well.¡¹ Lately my stock of rice had been diminishing, so I had attempted to plant and grow some. Just in case I had confirmed that there was a similar type of crop sold in town. More precisely, I had the wolf people search for it and deliver it to me¡­.. However, I thought it¡¯d be best to grow it myself. With those thoughts in mind I planted the unmilled rice inside a plot of land with lots of water. Then using magic I pulled more water towards it, and before I noticed, it had sprouted. ¡­..it had a different feeling from apples. The amount of power to grow a tree and to raise rice had a subtle difference. Despite that, it wasn¡¯t especially hard. Even without land like paddy fields, I could still grow it if there was suitable water and land. This was a good result. I had already collected it once and checked its taste. It was pretty delicious. ¡¸Master¡¯s hand grown rice is good and delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it is fresh after all.¡¹ Depending on how long I grew it the taste would change. Furthermore the amount of water, how I induced it, the amount of magic, and the way I used it would change the flavor noticeably. If I used water thick with magic power, the taste would become deeper and thicker. If I adjusted how much water I used, then it would gain a purer and cleaner flavor. Those slight changes were interesting, so over the past few days I¡¯d made a lot. One of my rooms had been converted into a grain storehouse. One corner of it was dedicated to the rice I harvested though soon it would fill up the room. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s harvest this area and stop our rice cultivation for right now. Even if we gather more, we¡¯re the only ones eating it after all.¡¹ It¡¯d be troublesome if we gathered enough to fill up a house like we did with apples. ¡¸Ok, then let¡¯s go put it inside the storehouse.¡¹ And so we began harvesting the rice with the golems but¡­ ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­.it¡¯s hot.¡¹ It was a little before noon and my forehead was pouring with sweat. ¡¸Master, I have tea here so please have some.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡­..lately it¡¯s been getting hotter and hotter.¡¹ I quenched my thirst with the tea¡­but immediately after I just started sweating more. It was really hot. Though it wasn¡¯t hot and muggy, but a dry heat that made sweating slightly pleasant. ¡­¡­.the sun was cheerfully shining today. I thought and looked at the sky while taking a break on a small wooden bench. ¡¸Ah, I wanted to help a bit, but you finished?¡¹ Hesty walked over from the garden with small steps. ¡¸Yeah, though the golems did most of it. Even so, I only did a little and look how sweaty I got.¡¹ ¡¸n~, it¡¯s the hottest time, for this region, after all.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Well I¡¯m pretty ignorant of this place¡¯s seasons.¡¹ Last month was pretty warm too, but this month was even hotter. It seems I should have learned a little more about this region¡¯s weather and climate. I was thinking about that as Hesty took out a small bag. ¡¸Hesty? Are you going somewhere?¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯m going bathing in the cold lake water, on the plains. This is, for that¡­¡­I was also, wondering if you¡¯d like to, come?¡¹ ¡¸You mean Manaril and Katarakta¡¯s place?¡¹ It should be noted that I had made that place. Certainly it was pretty small for a lake, it was more the size of a large pool. ¡­¡­..it was both larger and deeper than our cold water bath here at home, huh? In that case we should be able to swim a bit. ¡¸But, can we just use it like that?¡¹ Katarakta was living in it¡­so could we really just jump in without saying anything? ¡¸n, it¡¯s fine. I got permission, from Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, you¡¯re prepared aren¡¯t you?¡¹ If she¡¯d gotten permission beforehand then there wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡¸Ok then, shall we go Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, understood Master. There should be a swimsuit inside the closet so I¡¯ll go grab it.¡¹ Sakura said and ran towards the house. ¡¸Yeah, thank you Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s one of my joys.¡¹ And so we carried our swimsuits towards the lake. Chapter 168: Bring-your-own Resort Chapter 168: Bring-your-own Resort We walked through the forest and reached the lake in the plains. However, the first one we met was. ¡¸A?ne?u?e?samaaaaaaaaa!¡¹ Anne who was wearing a black swimsuit. ¡¸¡­¡­something, annoying appeared¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸I wanted to see youuuuuuuu!¡¹ The moment Hesty reacted she had already leapt onto her head on and swept her into a crushing embrace. All at once Hesty¡¯s head was completely enveloped by her breasts which were emphasized by the swimsuit. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Ahh, it looks like Hesty was going to be stuck there for a while, I thought when¡­ ¡¸Ahh, sorry for the noisiness Hesty, Daichi-san, and Sakura-san.¡¹ Manaril said from behind Anne. She was also wearing a swimsuit. ¡¸Oooh, Mana you¡¯re wearing a cute swimsuit? It¡¯s nice.¡¹ I said and she blushed while laughing happily. ¡¸Ehehe, thank you. I¡¯m glad I invited Daichi-san and the rest.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­so you were the one who brought this up. Actually, since Anne is here, did you invite all the Dragon Kings?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh. I only invited Hesty and Daichi-san. Anne came here in the morning and wouldn¡¯t leave.¡¹ ¡¸I had a sudden foresight! I felt that Aneue-sama would wear something sexy here!¡¹ If I had to say¡­Anne would be the sexy one. Well, certainly Hesty¡¯s pure white swimsuit was very cute. ¡¸Actually, this may be a bit impolite, but Hesty, you have a swimsuit too?¡¹ She didn¡¯t seem to care very much about clothes so I almost thought she¡¯d go skinny-dipping. ¡¸¡­¡­n, this is something I wore while swimming on my, journey. I know the common sense, of wearing something, to swim. Also¡ª¡ªget off of me already!¡¹ ¡¸Ahhn~! It¡¯s stronger than usual¡­! Maybe it¡¯s because of the thin swimsuit¡­¡­..!!?¡¹ Anne¡¯s breasts jiggled much more than usual as Hesty made her escape. ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­good grief, it¡¯s already hot, but I got necessarily, sweaty.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, well we¡¯ll enter the water soon.¡¹ The lake was around the size of a fifty meter pool. It was deep enough that it¡¯d be nice to swim in. All that was left was¡­ ¡¸A changing room.¡¹ I couldn¡¯t just change into my trunks out in public so I used some trees and constructed a small changing room. While I was at it, I made some benches to rest. ¡¸D-Daichi-san makes buildings easily as usual.¡¹ ¡¸Instead of a building, it¡¯s more like a simple box so it¡¯s really easy.¡¹ Now after changing into my trunks next is¡­ ¡¸Golem come here.¡¹ ¡¸? Daichi-sama what is that golem?¡¹ ¡¸n, ahh, I wouldn¡¯t feel right just jumping into the clean water like this¡­so I brought a water server golem that I turned into a shower golem.¡¹ I modified the faucet on its finger and made it so that the water coming out would be like a shower. This should help keep the water clean. ¡¸Th-this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a golem used like this¡­¡­.should I say it¡¯s extravagant or amazing¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Really? I think it¡¯s quite convenient?¡¹ Anne seemed quite surprised but I thought it was useful for everyday life. There were times when you¡¯d want to take a shower when you¡¯re not home. Also if I brought the onsen golem I¡¯d have a mobile bath house. It was nearby so I held back from doing so. ¡¸¡­¡­.bringing onsen water with such, magic power around with you, would be abnormal, I¡¯d think?¡¹ Hesty had said. Honestly I had thought it was a groundbreaking idea. Especially if your body got chilly you could enter the onsen at any time. It¡¯d be great. ¡¸Well, un, the idea is amazing. But it¡¯s too, high level, for others to, reproduce.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, well it¡¯s convenient. This place is good to enjoy the cool of the evening.¡¹ Until now this was a place without anything except a lake, but now it had a full suite of equipment. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I think, this place is relaxing.¡¹ ¡¸It is. There was a resort near the Fort City¡¯s lake, but it was only one area.¡¹ ¡¸For this to be like a resort¡­..hmm the surroundings are a bit too desolate.¡¹ Be that as it may, it seemed comfortable. ¡¸Master. I¡¯m prepared.¡¹ Sakura said and exited the changing room wearing a cute swimsuit. It had low exposure, but even so the skin that was exposed was pretty and radiant. ¡¸H-how is it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it looks good on you.¡¹ Actually, all the Dragon Kings here were pretty or cute. It was a feast for the eyes. Plus I could cool off here, it was a great place. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s enjoy a nice swim!¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ Chapter 169: Enjoying the Cool with Dragons Chapter 169: Enjoying the Cool with Dragons After taking a shower and doing some warm ups, I began to take a leisurely swim. Thanks to the hot weather, the water felt wonderful. ¡¸The water here is beautiful¡­¡¹ The lake was so clear that I could see straight to the bottom, this boosted how wonderful it felt. There wasn¡¯t even any mud floating around in it. ¡¸Is it this beautiful because Mana is managing it?¡¹ I asked Mana who was peacefully floating nearby, and she calmly nodded. ¡¸Yes, I purify it each day with my songs and Katarakta circulates the water. That¡¯s why it can stay so clean¡­¡­though it isn¡¯t very good for drinking, so I¡¯d say it¡¯s slightly inferior to the water in Daichi-san¡¯s garden.¡¹ She said with a wry smile before freely swimming around. Actually, her body looked half dissolved. ¡¸How should I say¡­that¡¯s an amazing way to swim.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because my body has a high compatibility with water that I can do things like this¡­¡­though I can swim normally too.¡¹ Manaril said with a little smile and her body turned back to normal. Then she started to float on the water face up. It seems comfortable so I¡¯ll do it too. ¡­.I relaxed my body. Then I naturally began to float a bit. I relaxed further and floated on the surface of the water when¡­.. ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Suddenly I felt my back rest on something. I turned my head to look and saw that a small water dragon had placed me on its back. ¡¸Huh, Katarakta?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­it must be very fond of you Daichi-san, to let you ride on its back.¡¹ Fumu, is that so? This is nice in its own way. It felt like I had an invisible life preserver on making things much easier. I continued to enjoy the feeling of the sun beating down on me as I lay in the water. Looking around I saw Manaril and Sakura having a grand time swimming around. This place was perfect for cooling off I thought when¡­ ¡¸Hm? Hesty what are you doing?¡¹ Hesty was standing in the shallows, splashing water on herself. Then, ¡¸n~¡­¡­..ok.¡¹ After looking at us for a few seconds and thinking, she looked as if she¡¯d resolved herself and jumped into the deep end. And so¡­¡­ ¡ªGurgle gurgle gurgle gurgle gurgle gurgle¡ª She sunk to the bottom of the lake while letting out bubbles. In fact¡­ ¡¸Eh? Hesty¡­.?¡¹ She sunk like a rock. I watched as if seeing a strange creature as Hesty walked along the bottom of the lake towards the shore before finally emerging from the water. ¡¸Are you ok?¡¹ I approached the shore and looked at Hesty¡¯s face. She was completely soaked, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of oxygen deprivation. Then she shook her body and threw the water off¡­ ¡¸I¡¯m ok, I can breathe like that.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I can see that¡­but you sunk right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡­.I can¡¯t¡­swim.¡¹ Hesty said looking chagrined. ¡¸Seriously¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸n, really.¡¹ Hesty who seemed to be a master-of-all-trades had this kind of weakness. ¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t swim either. I¡¯m glad that that Aneue-sama are similar in that way too~¡¹ Anne took advantage of the opportunity to interject. Her utterly soaked appearance clearly showed that she had jumped into the water too. ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not because you¡¯re a dragon that you can¡¯t swim right?¡¹ I said as my gaze naturally shifted towards Manaril in the cneter of the lake. But¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s not it. See?¡¹ Mana said as she turned to normal and did a doggy paddle. That¡¯s right. She was swimming normally just a little while ago after all. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just that Hesty and Anne are bad at swimming.¡¹ Manaril said. I then looked back at the two dragon kings on the shore. ¡¸I¡¯m a dragon of Earth and Metal, so it¡¯s not really my specialty~¡¹ ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m a dragon that, almost always just flies, so I¡¯m not, very good with, water.¡¹ They both responded with their excuses. ¡­¡­.well the two of them didn¡¯t have trouble with their breath underwater so it was fine. I was thinking that when Hesty walked over with small steps and said¡­ ¡¸Please, could you teach me, how to swim? I want to, swim with you.¡¹ She said while peeking at my face. I had never thought the day would come when I would teach Hesty something. It had always been her teaching me. ¡¸Alright, sure. Then why don¡¯t we have a little lesson?¡¹ ¡¸n, thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, me too me too. Daichi-sama~ I¡¯ll be in your care~¡¹ ¡¸Ok ok, I¡¯ll teach both of you.¡¹ And so it turned into an impromptu swimming class. It was a strange feeling, teaching dragons to swim. Chapter 170: Eating on a Hot Day Chapter 170: Eating on a Hot Day I decided to teach Hesty and Anne but I wasn¡¯t really an instructor. Because of that I decided to use some tools. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­.for now something to help them float in the water.¡¹ I looked at the trees to the side of the lake and decided to use those. ¡¸Trees, change form.¡¹ I made it so there would be a lot of air inside and made it very thin. I made it small enough to be held someone¡¯s arms and softer as well. So now¡­ ¡¸Ok, it floats.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know how much it would float, but when I pushed it into the water it had a suitable amount of resistance. The balance was good as well. With this I¡¯d finished the kickboard. ¡¸Now using this we¡¯ll practice in the shallows.¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­¡­? How do we use these?¡¹ ¡¸You hold onto this and practice floating. Like this.¡¹ I showed them how to use it when they looked confused. ¡¸I¡¯ll try¡­..¡¹ Hesty said and held onto the kickboard. Then she started floating. She was quick to learn. ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­..aneue-sama, so cute¡­¡­..¡¹ Anne used her own methods to master the use of the kickboard and was floating their staring at Hesty¡¯s back. More accurately she was staring at Hesty¡¯s butt. It was a bit bad so I stepped in between. ¡¸Aahhn! Aneue-sama¡¯s back is¡­¡­.well Daichi-sama¡¯s body filled with power is wonderful too¡­¡­.¡¹ And so her gaze fell onto me. It was troublesome so I decided to ignore it. Anne was learning at an incredible speed. As long as she had the kickboard it looked like she was able to swim now. Or so I thought when¡­ ¡¸Umm, Daichi-san. Somehow, Anne is getting way too excited with Daichi-san teaching her so¡­I¡¯ll take over from here.¡¹ Manaril said with an apologetic look. If she supported me in this then it should be fine. ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ All that was left was Hesty but¡­ ¡¸n pu¡­¡­..I can float ok¡­but I¡¯m not, moving forward?¡¹ She had mastered floating. However it seems like she couldn¡¯t swim yet. ¡¸Yeah, from now on I¡¯ll be supporting you.¡¹ We were going to start on the next level. I walked in front of Hesty and grasped her hands. ¡¸Ok then, now I¡¯ll be walking backwards so you kick your legs to go forward.¡¹ I said and she gripped my hands tightly. ¡¸G-got it¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t need to hold on so tightly, I won¡¯t let you go. In fact, if you¡¯re so tense you can¡¯t swim.¡¹ ¡¸uu¡­¡­¡­.n, got it. I¡¯ll leave myself in your hands.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡¹ I nodded and Hesty entrusted herself to me. And so Hesty and I held hands as she swam. ********************************************** After practicing for a while Hesty was mostly able to swim without much assistance. Supporting her while she swam¡­ ¡­was a good and relaxing way to get some exercise. I thought when, ¡¸Master~. I¡¯ve brought lunch so please come when you¡¯re ready~¡¹ I heard Sakura call from the shore and saw her with a wrapped lunch. ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s already lunchtime?¡¹ It was good timing. Hesty had grasped the feeling of floating in the water and was almost ready to swim without support¡­ ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s take a break and eat.¡¹ After all, if you force yourself to keep going too long you won¡¯t have any fun. ¡¸n, ok.¡¹ And so we stepped onto the shore, took a short shower, and walked over to have lunch. We sat at the wood table that I¡¯d made and lined up in front of the food Sakura prepared. However, its contents were different from usual. ¡¸Today¡¯s lunch is yakisoba, sausage, and other things that give you the impression of the beach.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a lake though¡­but it gives a good feeling.¡¹ After sweating and swimming the salty taste was really delicious. I¡¯d exercised my entire body so I was definitely hungry. All these combined together and I steadily chewed through my lunch. ¡­¡­this kind of thing was good at times. I thought as I had a peaceful lunch with the Dragon Kings. Chapter 170.5: —Side Karen & Athena— The Sister-like Dungeon Training Chapter 170.5: ¡ªSide Karen & Athena¡ª The Sister-like Dungeon Training Athena dove into the dungeon since the morning. The dungeon was connected to a shallow underground water vein so here and there water would overflow. Athena splashed her way through the water and continued in deeper. ¡¸Haa haaa¡­¡­.f-finally I can move while defeating monsters.¡¹ From behind her Karen walked calmly and easily through the ankle deep water. ¡¸Congratulations Princess Athena. You¡¯ve taken a step forward.¡¹ ¡¸Un. Thanks for keeping an eye out for me Karen¡­¡­.I never thought that fighting while moving around was so difficult.¡¹ Athena had only trained in raising her magic power and magic strength til now. But after she had gone into dungeons she realized that that was no good. ¡¸Onee-sama made it look so easy, but it¡¯s actually hard.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Dianeia has the power to take down a dragon so I¡¯d say she is at the forefront of humanity in power.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I need to learn from her.¡¹ Athena nodded at Karen¡¯s words and continued to advance, but each step was heavy. Even at the best of times walking through this waist deep water would sap her endurance, but what was worse was that it was filled with magic power. ¡¸¡­..for water with magic in it to fell this heavy¡­it surprised me.¡¹ ¡¸For normal people the magic in this water would make them magic drunk or so pressured that by the time they were submerged this much they wouldn¡¯t be able to move¡­..you¡¯ve become quite strong Princess Athena.¡¹ She remembered when Athena had first entered and couldn¡¯t even advance even when running. The magic in the water had seeped into her body and stiffened it so she couldn¡¯t move. It was quite troublesome. ¡¸If there wasn¡¯t a dungeon like this we would have had to buy tons of cheap potions and created a pool to train in, but as expected a natural one is best.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­that was sudden¡­.it looks like it¡¯ll take a little longer to move.¡¹ Athena was feeling difficulty in lifting up her feet right now and once again thought that dungeons were scary. ¡¸Are there people that can move normally in places like this? Onee-sama seems like she should be able to.¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia should be fine. Also if there are people like me they should be able to as well.¡¹ ¡¸You mean Dragon Kings?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, this magic water is almost no different from normal water to us and someone else¡­¡­the one who is even stronger than us could move through here easily.¡¹ Karen said gazing at empty space. Athena knew who she was thinking of. ¡¸Yeah, Daichi-oniisan would be fine. After all, he brought that amazing magic juice before.¡¹ ¡¸He drinks that daily and easily¡­he¡¯s truly outside the realm of normalcy.¡¹ Karen said and clenched her fists. ¡¸Somehow just talking about him made me want to see Daichi. I¡¯ll be going through withdrawal symptoms pretty soon.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha. Karen¡¯s thinking of Daichi-oniisan all the time and getting worked up. You¡¯re a bit like Anne-san.¡¹ Athena said and Karen looked a little sullen. ¡¸It feels a little strange to be compared to that girl¡­but I can¡¯t deny it.¡¹ The calm and collected Karen of the Capital city would become very expressive when exposed to Daichi¡¯s power. Her sharp personality would mellow out as well. ¡­¡­.well despite that her personality wasn¡¯t that strict and cold to begin with. Athena thought it was a nice change nonetheless. Plus¡­ ¡¸Un, I know how Karen feels. I wanna see Daichi-oniisan~¡¹ It felt bad not being able to see that strong and kind man who she looked up to. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t leave this training unfinished. ¡­¡­.she couldn¡¯t show him such a shameful thing. That¡¯s why Athena wanted to do her best to get stronger. ¡¸¡­..this dungeon¡¯s depths are connected to the forest right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Though it is very deep within.¡¹ ¡¸So if we do our best and keep going we can meet Daichi-oniisan right?¡¹ Athena said and it seemed to reinvigorate her spirit. Fuu, she breathed out and stood once more. ¡¸Ok then, break time¡¯s over. Karen I¡¯ll try to move forward some more!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on you so please try your best Princess Athena.¡¹ And so Athena and Karen continued deeper into the dungeon. Chapter 171: Demonstrating Functions of Remembered Technology Chapter 171: Demonstrating Functions of Remembered Technology Nearly an hour after we finished lunch, Hesty became able to swim properly. It was to the point where she could keep up with us. ¡¸n, swimming is, fun.¡¹ Hesty said with a small smile. ¡¸Hearing you say that makes teaching you worthwhile.¡¹ ¡¸I got a nosebleed from watching Aneue-sama and Daichi-sama¡¯s skinship!¡¹ Anne said while in the shallows and when I looked¡­her nose was really bleeding. It was at a level where it could even stain the lake. ¡­¡­wasn¡¯t Dragon King blood something precious¡­? I wonder if it¡¯s alright to just let it overflow like that? Now that I looked, the blood that was flowing into the water was gathered up by Katarakta and separated. The lake remaining fresh and clean should be thanks to Katarakta and Manaril. In fact¡­ ¡¸Anne. Take a break if your nose is bleeding. It¡¯s dangerous in more than one way.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, okay. I got it.¡¹ And so she held her nose and moved to the bench at the side of the lake and took a break. With this Katarakta should have it easier I thought when Manaril stopped singing and approached. ¡¸Th-thank you Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it. It wasn¡¯t only for you.¡¹ It felt bad to be swimming in a lake that was slowly getting dirtied by blood. When I said that Manaril¡¯s eyes widened and then she laughed. ¡¸Hm? Is that funny?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s not it. I was just thinking that Daichi-san is kind.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the conclusion you¡¯d normally reach though?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t think the judgment of a Dragon King is a normal thing in the first place.¡¹ Is that how it is? I wondered when¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Daichi-san, if you like playing around in the water then why don¡¯t you come to the lake I used to live in?¡¹ ¡¸The one before? You mean the lake by the Fort City?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s deeper and larger than here and there¡¯s plenty of fish. It¡¯s prefect for swimming.¡¹ Oh I see. There are fish and things over there, it has its own ecosystem. Seems like a good place to go snorkeling or things like that. ¡¸Plus the bottom of the lake is beautiful. I personally recommend walking along the bottom of that lake you know?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­even if you recommend it¡­I can¡¯t breathe underwater you know?¡¹ Walking along the bottom of the lake would need some sort of magic. I didn¡¯t know how to do it. When I said that Manaril looked at me with a confused look on her face. ¡¸Eh¡­..? But¡­Daichi-san you can use coating right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah.¡¹ ¡¸Then I think you should be able to breathe. It¡¯s a layer of magic between your body and your surroundings. It should be able to have only air pass through.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.really?¡¹ I looked at Hesty who had taught me coating. She nodded her head as well. ¡¸It¡¯s possible. You can, try.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok. Then, Coating¡­¡­¡­¡¹ I placed the coating around my body and put my head underwater. Then¡­ ¡¸How is, it?¡¹ I could clearly hear Hesty¡¯s voice normally. In fact water didn¡¯t even enter my mouth. I was able to breathe normally. It felt as if I was converting water into air. ¡¸¡­..I can really breathe underwater¡­how is this possible?¡¹ ¡¸Fundamentally, Coating is meant to be magic to protect your life and body in severe environments. It can even use magic power to change the surrounding environment into breathable air. That¡¯s why it works for moving underwater as well.¡¹ Is that so? I¡¯d never heard that before. ¡¸I thought it was only magic used to hold down your magic power¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸n, if that was the case, then this magic, would have too few merits. You couldn¡¯t use it, for anything except, suppressing your presence.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..you taught me such an amazing spell Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I think you¡¯re the, amazing one for learning, it after I showed you once, or twice.¡¹ Hesty said with a little smile. ¡¸But, I¡¯m glad it was, useful to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it was useful in a completely different way than I thought. I¡¯m glad.¡¹ It seems like I had learned magic that would let me breathe underwater without knowing it. Chapter 172: Lake Encounter Chapter 172: Lake Encounter I had learned how to breathe underwater and wanted to go under the surface of the lake. ¡¸I want to practice underwater breathing a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, go ahead. I will be on standby just in case.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will support you, too.¡¹ I was thankful for the Dragon Kings¡¯ support. With the lecture from the two of them I decided to give this a shot. ¡¸M¡¯kay, ¡¶Coating¡·¡¹ After wrapping the magical layer around my body and moved to the center of the lake, placing my face underwater. I checked that I could breathe, then¡­ ¡¸Ok¡­!¡¹ I started swimming for the bottom of the lake. As I swam I realized that Coating also worked like goggles. It allowed me to swim without closing my eyes. ¡¸n, good progress.¡¹ I got the stamp of approval from Hesty who was following me. But, ¡¸But, you can breathe, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Oh yeah. I can¡­.¡¹ I had unintentionally held my breath from habit. The need to hold my breath underwater was ingrained in my mind. If I had experience with diving then it might be different though. ¡¸I wonder if I¡¯ll ever get used to this.¡¹ I said looking around at the water all around me. ¡¸Well, coating is, that kind of magic¡­¡­actually I¡¯m, realizing again how strong and stable, your coating is. It can even, push the water aside, it¡¯s surprising.¡¹ Looking at Hesty, her coating was more like a membrane while mine leaned towards being thick. Well, either way we were both able to breathe and move. I thought and looked upwards. ¡¸Ooohhh, this is pretty amazing.¡¹ I could see straight through the crystal clear water. The sunlight filtered through the shimmering liquid and I could see Sakura and Manaril swimming around. Seeing everything from the bottom was a different type of experience. It was really interesting. ¡¸Certainly doing this in a deep lake with fish and various things around would be good.¡¹ ¡¸n, you can, probably do that, in the Fort City¡¯s lake.¡¹ Is that so? In that case then I should get more used to breathing underwater, then when another hot day comes around I might go take a look at that lake. ¡­¡­¡­.well at that time I might invite some other people. Going alone would be a little lonely for a long awaited recreation. Going with several people would be good. I thought and started to want to rise back to the surface, when¡­ ¡ªgogo¡ª I saw a small hole appear in the bottom of the lake. ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..a small, magical reaction? This is¡­¡­¡­¡¹ That hole got larger and larger until I saw a person¡¯s hand appear. Then a face popped out¡­ ¡¸Pu, puwa! F-finally we got out, but there¡¯s more water.¡ªEh? Daichi-oniisan!? Wh-why are you here!?¡¹ Athena appeared with only her head covered in Coating. Furthermore, ¡¸If you wish, then it comes true¡­¡­.¡¹ Karen followed with a happy and vigorous look in her eyes. I didn¡¯t know why the two of them were dirty and popping out of a hole in the lake but, ¡¸¡­¡­.for now, why don¡¯t we go up?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. Ok Daichi-oniisan.¡¹ My underwater breathing training was done for now. We rose to the surface to talk calmly. Chapter 173: Lake Invitation Chapter 173: Lake Invitation I stepped onto the shore and listened to Athena and Karen¡¯s story. ¡¸So you were training in the dungeon ever since this morning?¡¹ Looking at her again, Athena seemed worn-out. ¡¸Sounds difficult.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, it¡¯s fine. I got to meet Daichi-oniisan so I¡¯m feeling good somehow.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m just like Princess Athena.¡¹ Karen said and looked at me straightforwardly and blatantly. She¡¯s got a strong gaze as usual, I thought. ¡¸By the way, what are you doing Daichi-oniisan?¡¹ Athena asked. ¡¸n, ahh, I¡¯m having some fun and swimming. It¡¯s hot after all.¡¹ ¡¸Playing in¡­this lake?¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ I wonder if I said anything strange? ¡¸Let me just tell you, Hesty and the others are playing here too.¡¹ Even now everyone else except for us were swimming in the lake. ¡¸Y-yeah, I guess so. Dragon King-sans can swim and play but¡­¡­nevermind. I understand, Daichi-oniisan can swim here too.¡¹ Oh. It seems like she thought I couldn¡¯t swim. ¡¸Well, I can swim pretty well. I¡¯ve gone plenty of places to swim after all.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, y-yeah. I guess so.¡¹ Somehow it seems like Athena¡¯s face has gotten strange again. But¡­whatever. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a problem. I thought when, ¡¸But still, why is a man such as Daichi using coating to swim? You can definitely swim in any type of water.¡¹ Karen said while tilting her head. ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s not for swimming. I heard how to breathe underwater so I thought that using coating would be good.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, I see. Then I can understand it.¡¹ Karen nodded, but it made me wonder what else it could be used for. ¡¸Anyways, if you need to breathe underwater, do you have any plans of going into a deep body of water?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess. I was practicing because I might end up going to the Fort City¡¯s lake.¡¹ The moment I said that Athena¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. ¡¸You¡¯re going to that big resort!? That¡¯s so nice, I wish I could go!¡¹ ¡¸Resort?¡¹ ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. The Fort City¡¯s lake is one of the most popular relaxation spots.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh?¡¹ Is that so? First I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡­¡­.but¡­popular huh? ¡¸If there¡¯s too many people at this place¡­I wouldn¡¯t want to take a vacation there¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ah, in that case you don¡¯t have to worry. Our Royal Family has a sort of private beach there so if you use that you should be able to peacefully enjoy yourself.¡¹ Really? They had something like that? As expected of the Royal Family. ¡¸So, could I tell Onee-sama that Daichi-oniisan is planning on going there?¡¹ ¡¸Tell Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Un, Onee-sama seems like she¡¯s had it hard recently so I bet she¡¯d want to play. I think she¡¯d give us permission.¡¹ So it was like that? Then I guess we should ask her. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll leave it to you Athena.¡¹ ¡¸Ok~. Got it~. Then I¡¯ll go tell her~¡¹ She said cheerfully and left with Karen. But still a private beach at a resort. Even though it¡¯s a lake it seems to be an amazing place. But as I was thinking¡­ ¡¸Ahhhh, even though I just got out it¡¯s so hot.¡¹ The sun was beating down from above. I had started to sweat again. So I jumped into the lake once more and started to swim. Chapter 173.5: —Side Prussia— Reward for Continued Work Chapter 173.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Reward for Continued Work Evening. Dianeia was receiving a report from Athena and Karen who¡¯d come back from the dungeon. ¡¸What!? Daichi-dono was going around naked!?¡¹ ¡¸O-onee-sama, calm down. He was in a swimsuit, a swimsuit.¡¹ ¡¸O-oh, sorry. I lost my cool.¡¹ She had been buried under paperwork more than usual and was sleep deprived. After hearing the information she had misunderstood. She thought to herself, ¡®I have to control my emotions better¡¯ and began to listen more closely. ¡¸And so, Daichi-dono wants to go to the Fort City¡¯s beach?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm, I said that he could probably use it.¡¹ Fumu, Dianeia started imagining things. ¡­¡­.Daichi-dono was very powerful so the journey there should be safe¡­.. Moreover, ¡¸Karen¡­you and the other Dragon Kings are going too right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right Dianeia. Besides myself, Anne, Hesty, and Manaril have said they wanted to go¡­.Ramiyuros will likely come as well.¡¹ She said, so Dianeia would have to make sure there would be enough space for them. If they were careful then they wouldn¡¯t cause too much damage to the surroundings even without coating, but¡­ ¡¸Are any special preparations necessary?¡¹ ¡¸No, not really. This trip is for pleasure after all. We have no other goal except to relax.¡¹ It seems there wasn¡¯t anything specific needed from the Dragon King side of things. Fumu, in that case the trip should be fine. ¡¸Hey hey, how about it? Do you think we can?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Yeah. I can give permission.¡¹ ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Onee-sama wants to come too right?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­.you¡¯re not wrong.¡¹ Recently she had been working really hard without any time off. She wanted to just go and have fun. The Knight Captain had even told her to ¡¸go and have a rest already¡¹ so this was a good chance to rest. However¡­ ¡¸My swimsuit¡­¡­I wonder if it fits?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Onee-sama¡¯s size has gotten bigger.¡¹ Though the fact that she didn¡¯t say where was a kindness. She had been cooped up all the time in the castle working and her body had gotten heavier. She was training, but her training was mostly not of the exercise type so she¡¯d let down her guard a bit. ¡¸I need to shape up, but there¡¯s only a few days¡­.¡¹ Even so, her upper half had become a bit plumper (bust) so she may have to have her swimsuit changed. ¡­¡­¡­as expected, she didn¡¯t want to show Daichi-dono something pathetic¡­¡­¡­ ¡¸By the way, has the schedule been decided?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, we haven¡¯t decided yet.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll have to regulate my body and wait for Daichi-dono¡¯s decision.¡¹ She thought that maybe she should start her preparations and purchases today. ¡¸Will you be coming too Athena?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I wanna play with Daichi-oniisan.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then Karen, Athena¡­do you have some time today? I was thinking to go swimsuit shopping.¡¹ It¡¯d be easiest to get things ready now she thought and invited them. ¡¸Ah really!? Then I¡¯m coming too!¡¹ ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you as well. I didn¡¯t bring a swimsuit with me so I should pick up a new one.¡¹ ¡¸Got it. ¡ªI¡¯ll finish my work quickly so just wait a little while.¡¹ With the prospect of a fun vacation with Daichi, Dianeia finished her work with newfound vigor. Chapter 174: Dining Table Decision Chapter 174: Dining Table Decision Evening. I had changed out of my swimsuit and went home when, ¡¸Sui~¡¹ For some reason the water spirit was sticking close to me. ¡¸Umm¡­¡­.? What¡¯s going on here?¡¹ I asked as my body was felt up. ¡¸n, I think that, it felt different magic power, than usual so it was, checking.¡¹ ¡¸Felt different magic power?¡¹ ¡¸You swam in the lake right? You probably, took in some of Katarakta¡¯s, magic power.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? That happens?¡¹ Well it was true that I had relaxed while being supported by Katarakta most of the time. ¡¸Katarakta is close to being, a water spirit, and you played around with it. I think that the, water spirit might be, a bit jealous?¡¹ ¡¸Sui~¡¹ The water spirit spoke up and nodded as if agreeing to what Hesty said. ¡¸I feel like you liked playing in the onsen. Maybe I should play with you there again?¡¹ ¡¸Sui~¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹ The water spirit happily nodded at my words and let go of me. ¡¸¡­¡­umm, you mean like, the time when the onsen, exploded?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. It seems to like melting itself into the onsen water and changing shape.¡¹ It did that and we played together, but it ended up becoming like a geyser. The entire garden got soaked. At the time I was just glad that the clothes had been brought in before that¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­I, didn¡¯t think that was, playing, I thought it was some sort of, enemy intercepting system.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹ It wasn¡¯t like a dragon had come to attack back then. ¡¸The surrounding slime type monsters, approached you know?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­..really?¡¹ ¡¸n, if you didn¡¯t realize, then fine. When they got hit by the, onsen water, the slimes ran away.¡¹ Hmm, for such a thing to happen¡­ I didn¡¯t realize at all. Well, I¡¯m glad it didn¡¯t turn into a problem. ¡¸The slimes are coming that often?¡¹ ¡¸As expected, when they¡¯re newly born, it¡¯s hard to control. There are quite a lot of monsters, that have sworn allegiance.¡¹ Huh, wait a second. I just heard something new. ¡¸There are those that have pledged allegiance to me? Are there any others than the Wolf People and Combat Rabbits?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. There are obviously, non-hostile monsters that came back, after seeing you. Didn¡¯t you know that, they have been blocking monsters, that tried to intrude?¡¹ ¡¸Really??¡¹ I didn¡¯t even imagine that such a thing was happening. ¡¸Actually, why do you know so much about this Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n well¡­usually they come, while you¡¯re asleep. I¡¯m awake then. The monsters that are allied, with you, know that it¡¯s dangerous when, you sleep, so they try to stop the others with all, their might.¡¹ Certainly I have an automatic system for repelling intruders in place for when I sleep, but I had no idea I had such helpers. ¡¸¡­¡­.well, there are others like the, wild boar that are still hostile to you.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I think those guys are the type that charge in after seeing the red of the apples though.¡¹ But still, before I realized it I had some monsters on my side. I¡¯m grateful that my defenses became easier to maintain¡­ ¡¸Aneue-sama, Anne is so sad that you left without saying anything~¡¹ ¡¸A different type of intruder arrived.¡¹ ¡¸n, I guess so¡­¡­.you can¡¯t stop this, one¡­..uguuuu¡­¡¹ Anne crushed Hesty in her hug. However, she wasn¡¯t the only visitor¡­ ¡¸Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­.s-sorry Daichi-san. I tried to stop her.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it Manaril. It¡¯s the usual.¡¹ Manaril had come as well. As they arrived¡­ ¡¸Master~ Dinner is ready~¡¹ Sakura apparently finished making dinner. Sakura carried the dishes one after the other to the garden table. ¡¸Oh, it looks delicious as always Sakura, thank you.¡¹ ¡¸No no, today we exercised plenty after all. Go ahead and eat all you want. Everyone dig in.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much Sakura-sama!¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for letting me partake Sakura-san.¡¹ And so the Dragon Kings sat down as well. More than half of the people at the table were Dragon Kings, but it was pretty normal so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s eat while we decide when we¡¯re going to the Fort City.¡¹ ¡¸Yay~¡¹ And so we ate and made plans for the future. Chapter 175: A Bath after Exercising Chapter 175: A Bath after Exercising The result of speaking with the Dragon Kings during dinner, ¡¸Ok then, so the plan is to head to the lake within a few days¡­is that alright?¡¹ ¡¸No objections~¡¹ For right now we have a rough plan that it¡¯ll take place within this month. It was a little too rough to really call them plans but, ¡­¡­¡­..we didn¡¯t know how long it would take to get permission. I didn¡¯t really have anything to do this week, but there wasn¡¯t any need to rush it. I can simply wait. With the decision made, we ended our impromptu dinner party. My garden had become calm and quiet¡­ ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s pretty cool this evening¡­the onsen would feel good.¡¹ And so I headed over to my hot springs. ¡¸It really is great.¡¹ ¡¸n, paradise¡­¡­¡¹ Sakura and Hesty were relaxing and enjoying at my sides. They were relaxed just like me¡­or even more so. After exercising my body fully, it almost made the pleasure of lying in a big bathtub twice as good. I simply relaxed against the edge of the tub without any strength. ¡¸Sui~¡¹¡¸Fuu~¡¹ The spirits were also enjoying themselves in the bucket onsen I¡¯d made for them. ¡­¡­.since it was a small section they wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if they went in. Since they knew that, the spirits would go and enjoy themselves in the bucket bath. That aside, most of the things living here had gathered at this location. There were even golems with water and juice inside them on standby. It was paradise. ¡¸In fact, this is a little too much of a paradise. I feel like I¡¯ll get fat.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s quite fun to see Master¡¯s constitution improve, but you¡¯re burning quite a lot of calories so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Sakura said with a laugh. But I couldn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. ¡¸Hm? Burning calories¡­you mean through exercise?¡¹ ¡¸That too, but when you use magic it takes quite a bit of energy right? That is squeezing power out of your entire body. That¡¯s why by using magic regularly it is basically a type of exercise.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Magic uses calories too?¡¹ I had no idea about this common sense so it felt fresh. Each day I was improving and adjusting my golems and using magic for it¡­so that turned into my exercise? ¡¸n, that¡¯s not, all. When your body, takes in magic from the, surroundings, and it circulates, that takes, energy too.¡¹ ¡¸So it¡¯s like metabolism¡­¡¹ I understand now. That¡¯s why my figure hasn¡¯t worsened and instead gotten better even though I¡¯m just living normally. My calories were getting used up. The swimsuit I wore today was bought several years ago and it still fit. Plus I was able to swim easily and freely. ¡¸Being able to skip exercise is another cool thing about magic huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­..umm, making golems, covering your body in it, and running around and jumping would usually make someone exhausted ok?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not that great since I¡¯m not really doing the moving.¡¹ Most of the movement was from the wood¡¯s support. ¡¸¡­¡­..n, I guess, it might be something like that, for you¡­¡¹ Hesty said while looking off into the distance. I just told the truth so why does she need to cope like this? Well, it was pretty normal so I won¡¯t mind it. ¡¸¡ª¡ªtte, talking about support reminded me¡­¡¹ It was something I¡¯d forgotten. ¡¸n? What?¡¹ ¡¸I was trying to think up and test some new functions for the onsen¡­do you think I could try some with you?¡¹ I wasn¡¯t the only one who used the onsen so I wanted as many test cases as I could get. That¡¯s why I asked but¡­ ¡¸Ah, yes. As long as Master wants it I can test anything you want.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­too.¡¹ I received a positive answer from both of them. With this my work pace should increase. However, ¡¸Well¡­¡­for now I just want to relax so we¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸n, roger¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Right now¡­we should just relax and enjoy.¡¹ And so, the three of us washed away the day¡¯s fatigue. Chapter 176: Bathroom Spirit Chapter 176: Bathroom Spirit The next day I was in front of the onsen with the four spirits. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s give it a try¡¹ ¡¸Fuu~¡¹¡¸Sui~¡¹¡¸Sha~¡¹¡¸Guu~¡¹ The four spirits joyously moved around and around the onsen. ¡¸It looks like some kind of suspicious ritual¡­¡¹ ¡¸n, well, they¡¯re excited.¡¹ They were all for helping me out with this apparently. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s do it.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll help.¡¹ And so me and Hesty began to make several different bath tubs. This time we weren¡¯t using dragon scales, but regular wood. It was much more abundant and easy to use. I could dismantle it or remake it easily. ¡¸Alright it¡¯s filled with hot water. Now water and wind spirit start putting in some power.¡¹ ¡¸Sui~¡¹ They followed my orders and began to insert their power into the bathtub walls. Soon the spirits¡¯ powers were manifested in the water. ¡ªBubububububuu¡ª Inside the bathtub there were water currents and bubbles. The bubbles road the currents and floated to the surface. ¡¸n? It¡¯s bubbling, and foaming a lot, is it fine?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, this foam is good.¡¹ I put my hand inside and the bubbles felt great. I could definitely tell that it¡¯d feel wonderful to submerge myself in them. ¡­¡­.I wanted to see if I could make something like a Jacuzzi and it turns out I could. The spirits were energetically using their powers. It looked almost like this was a game for them and didn¡¯t seem burdensome. This was great for me. I can give a single order and enjoy a bath like this. ¡¸Okay, Hesty. Give this a try. It¡¯s fine if you just do your hands or feet.¡¹ ¡¸G-got it.¡¹ Hesty looked like she didn¡¯t know what a jacuzzi was so she was a bit confused as she stuck her foot into the bubbling bath. Then, after feeling it out for several seconds¡­ ¡¸n¡­¡­.it tickles. But, this might be, nice too.¡¹ Her cheeks loosened so it looked like this was a positive review. Then we can use this. ¡¸Ok then, next. Earth and Fire spirits¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ The Earth spirit made some flat stones and lined them up on the ground. Next the Fire spirit lightly used its power. The stones were heated. If you placed your hands above them you¡¯d feel heat rising from them. ¡¸This temperature should be fine. All that¡¯s left is a wooden sheet that¡¯s easy to lie on.¡¹ That¡¯s it for the bedrock for the bath. I lay down on it and felt a comfortable warmth from it. It wasn¡¯t too hot nor too cold. It was a great balance. ¡¸Un, this should be good. Hesty how about it?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s warm¡­¡­but, is this, a bath?¡¹ ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s a kind of bath.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know too much about it, but it warmed you and made you sweat¡­so it was probably a type of bath. Right now it was an open air bath. However, later I was thinking of making a cabin around it so it could be used year round. ¡­¡­.I honestly wanted to make something like a mud bath too¡­.. I was thinking of using the Earth Spirit¡¯s power, but I feel like maintaining the mud bath would be troublesome. I should rethink it. As a result I made a stone sauna instead. This would definitely be easier to maintain. Plus it was user-friendly. ¡¸Now that I see what mixing in the spirits¡¯ power does¡­it opens up some avenues. This is pretty fun.¡¹ ¡¸n, well, I suppose. I do think that this is a bit strange to be using the four spirits for this though.¡¹ Hesty said while using the stone sauna as a seat. Even if you say that, the only spirits I know are the 4 elemental spirits and Sakura so it can¡¯t be helped. If I knew other spirits then I could ask them to lend me their power. But I don¡¯t. Besides, the Four Elemental Spirits look like they¡¯re having fun. ¡¸n¡­¡­I think the only one, who would make, a bath with the four spirits, is you. I¡¯ll have to experience it, fully.¡¹ Hesty said and stretched out on the stone sauna. It seems like she likes it a lot. And so, with the Four Element Spirits¡¯ help I was able to add two functions to my bathing area. Chapter 177: Portable War Potential (Equipment) Chapter 177: Portable War Potential (Equipment) Daytime. We had finished adding new functions to the onsen so I was doing some work in the garden when Sakura came out wearing an apron. ¡¸Master~ Lunch is ready¡ª¡ªoh you¡¯re still in the middle of working?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯m at a good stopping point so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸This is a chair?¡¹ As Sakura said I was making a chair near the onsen. It was made of wood and was quite large. I made it so that I would have a place to relax after taking a bath. ¡¸It¡¯s not a regular chair, I made it so I can completely relax in it.¡¹ I sat down in it. I had adjusted the properties of the wood so that it would act like a cushion. I could feel a pleasant resistance and softness on my backside. ¡­¡­..It didn¡¯t feel irregular at all, it was a good chair. I thought this and moved my back forward and backwards. Then the back of the chair reclined all the way back. ¡¸Ah, it was a reclining chair?¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking of wanting a chair I could sleep in.¡¹ I wouldn¡¯t make it just to use after a bath. There were more people coming to the garden on a regular basis after all. I was thinking that it would be best to make more chairs so they could sit. ¡¸Is that so?¡­is this made of golem materials?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, as I thought you realized it. This chair itself is a golem.¡¹ I wanted to make a normal chair at first, but the reclining chair¡¯s balance was surprisingly hard to get right. I wouldn¡¯t be able to control how much it would recline and I didn¡¯t have the appropriate knowledge either. For that reason I had to make sure that my body would be safe sleeping in it by making it into a golem. I used the techniques that I used in making the wood armor. ¡¸I didn¡¯t know how to make delicate functions after all. It¡¯s helpful that I can make it like this.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Certainly if it¡¯s a golem then it can automatically adjust itself.¡¹ Once I stood up from it I could order it to become a regular wood golem and the opposite was true as well. It was much better than a normal chair. Furthermore, if someone really heavy leaned back it wouldn¡¯t fall over. ¡¸As expected of Master. You thought of a new way to use golems.¡¹ ¡¸n, I think so, too. I couldn¡¯t understand, when you talked about, sitting on golems, but it became like, this.¡¹ Hesty said sitting on her own trial product. In fact she was completely lazing around on it. From her head to her feet she was laying there in complete luxury. ¡¸How does that one feel?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s great, for sleeping.¡¹ The recliner that Hesty sat on was more like a bed. It was big enough that even I could lie down on it. However, since it was a golem it was easy to store. ¡¸Thinking of it, like that, makes it very, convenient. Once it turns back, to golem form it can, move itself too.¡¹ It was a golem so if I wanted, it could move itself. There was no need to carry it so you could set it up anywhere you wanted. ¡¸n, your thoughts are, really flexible. Moving furniture, is very convenient.¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah. But, it¡¯s less like I¡¯m flexible and more like I¡¯m lazy.¡¹ It was from those thoughts that this idea originated. ¡­¡­.but hmm¡­ I just thought of something. If these golems can move then¡­ ¡¸We can take these on our trip.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s true.¡¹ We didn¡¯t know what facilities there would be by the lake, but by bringing the golems along we could create our own. In that case we could bring our own equipment. ¡¸Ok then, I wonder what trial products we should bring with?¡¹ Not only chairs but tables and various things that could transform. If a single golem could be made into several things, the trip would become easier. ¡¸Ohh, that sounds nice. I¡¯ll help too Master.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, I¡¯m glad for it. ¡ªbut first, I¡¯ll fill my stomach.¡¹ Making things like this got me hungry. First I should eat. ¡¸Fufu, got it. The food is ready. Hesty-chan come and eat too.¡¹ ¡¸n, thank you.¡¹ And so I ate lunch and prepared golem equipment for the trip. Chapter 177.5: —Side Dianeia—Blank Schedule Chapter 177.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ªBlank Schedule Night. Dianeia was handing documents over to the Knight Captain. ¡¸Knight Captain, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡¹ The Knight Captain looked at the papers and looked amazed. ¡¸This is the plan for the area near the Fort City? Is this alright?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ Though it was a private beach they would have to schedule a time for its use, the extent of it, and the budget assigned to it or there would be disorder. For that reason she had blocked out two weeks. ¡­¡­¡­..there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else using it except for the group. With that thought in mind she drew up these plans. ¡¸I think this should be alright, but what do you think?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­..I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an issue. But you¡¯re reserving such a great and large area¡­to think that you¡¯re taking almost all of ti.¡¹ ¡¸We need to take care. Daichi-dono is going there. If we don¡¯t go this far it¡¯d be an embarrassment.¡¹ Usually it wouldn¡¯t be ¡®the bigger the better¡¯, but Daichi was coming with. It was better to have more space for several reasons. ¡¸I see¡­..time-wise it should be enough for the Knights training as well.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, come to think of it it was time for the knights to do that again.¡¹ ¡¸This time we may be able to combine guarding and training together if we escort you.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that.¡¹ The area where the Knights hold their training camps was quite close to the private beach so there shouldn¡¯t be an issue with it. ¡¸In all honesty just staying near Daichi-dono for extended periods is training enough¡­..it¡¯s about time for the young Knights to work on their courage.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good to know. Hopefully they grow well.¡¹ Dianeia nodded and looked at her hands. She needed to continue growing as well. ¡¸¡­¡­.this trip is a pleasure trip for them. I need to make sure I don¡¯t make it weird by getting too fired up.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. We need to be careful about not messing things up. We can¡¯t cause Daichi-dono trouble by being too obsessed with training.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, as long as you¡¯re aware of that it should be fine.¡¹ Dianeia said and took out another sheet of paper. On it she had her schedule. ¡¸¡­¡­.un, it looks like I should be able to finish working before heading out.¡¹ ¡¸You work too much Princess. You haven¡¯t taken a proper break since the week before.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Really?¡¹ Recently she had been training her body and magic. Due to that she had become stronger with more endurance. She was at the point where she only got dizzy after working non-stop for 3 days with no rest. ¡¸In all honesty I do not believe that Princess needs to train any more than this. You are already so strong and tough as a human that it¡¯s not even funny you know?¡¹ ¡¸Fumu, really?¡¹ As for almost not needing to sleep¡­¡­she didn¡¯t think that was really strength. ¡¸You have enough stamina that us Knights were near the point of passing out trying to keep up with you.¡¹ It was true that she remembered something like that happening during those three days and nights. In the end the only person left besides her was the Knight Captain. ¡¸Well that¡¯s natural for someone who stands above. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡ªFurthermore I¡¯ll be resting as much as I please in a while.¡¹ Dianeia said as she looked at her schedule. After a few days her schedule would be completely open for an entire week. ¡¸¡­¡­..as long as there¡¯s no pressing trouble I¡¯ll be able to rest completely. I just need to be a bit obstinate until then.¡¹ ¡¸I think you could take some time off every now and then and not just then¡­¡­.but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re taking a break.¡¹ The Knight Captain said after looking at her schedule and sighing. ¡¸Be that as it may, we Knights will do our best to fill in for you. Princess please enjoy your vacation as much as you please.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll take it easy after so long. For that purpose¡­¡­I need to work a little more.¡¹ ¡¸Haha¡­.Roger that Princess.¡¹ And so the night wore on. Chapter 178: New Product Launch Chapter 178: New Product Launch The sun rose in the sky drying the dew upon the grass. I had finished my breakfast and stepped out of the house. I took a look at the new products I had made last night. ¡¸Ok, come line up~¡¹ I called out and the golems all walked over. The ones I had completed were the chair golem, water bed golem, and three water golem chairs. They looked like normal golems but¡­ ¡¸{Transform}¡¹ With that one word the golems became chairs and a bed. They displayed the form I had set for them. It was easy and natural and they barely made any sound. Visually, I thought it looked pretty cool. When I needed them to change back¡­ ¡¸Release¡¹ I said and they turned back to normal golems. With only two words they could be cleaned up and transported. I thought they were extremely useful and allowed myself to feel a bit of pride for thinking of it when¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.somehow, I feel like I¡¯ve seen, something outrageous.¡¹ Hesty said after seeing them. She seemed to be half surprised and half philosophical. (accepting things as they come) ¡¸In what way?¡¹ ¡¸n, well, they seem like they¡¯d cause trouble in, various ways.¡¹ ¡¸Really? I emphasized mobility so they¡¯re quite thin.¡¹ Usually I made bulky golems. However, as expected you¡¯d want things like chairs to be light and easy to carry. With that in mind, the golems were quite thin. ¡¸n~, I guess¡­so¡­¡­..they¡¯re really comfortable, and relaxing, so I guess I can¡¯t, say much¡­¡­¡¹ Hesty said as she threw herself down on the water bed. She jiggled up and down on it so you could clearly tell it had great elasticity. ¡¸Yeah, that water bed feels really nice doesn¡¯t it? I made the wood covering really well so you can feel the coolness from it. I think it turned out quite well.¡¹ The texture turned out well too. What¡¯s more is that it moderately cooled your entire body and softly held you. ¡¸n, also the fact, that if you get too cold, the golem will change the water temperature. It¡¯s nice. I was a bit surprised, but since it didn¡¯t, feel hostile I was, at ease.¡¹ That¡¯s right, the good point of golem furniture was that it could take their user¡¯s health and body condition into consideration. Well, I was the one who put this system and setting into place but¡­ ¡­.having an item that matches your body is great. If you sit in a chair or lie in a bed that doesn¡¯t feel good and doesn¡¯t fit you would only exacerbate your exhaustion. For that reason the golems were abnormally useful. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡¸n? What, is that? It wasn¡¯t here, yesterday.¡¹ Finally Hesty noticed the thing near me. It was in a chair shape, but there were two arms attached to its back. ¡¸Oh, I made this one early in the morning, I tried to make a massage chair golem.¡¹ ¡¸Massage chair¡­..? It rubs, your shoulders?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, these two hands do it. However¡­¡­..the golem¡¯s power is hard to adjust so, it¡¯s still incomplete. ¡ªwell let me show you a demonstration.¡¹ I sat down to demonstrate to Hesty. The moment I sat down the golem¡¯s hands moved around to my shoulders and began to massage them. It was soft. This would be fine on its own but¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.it seems probable, that the golem could do it much too hard.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s the thing.¡¹ It was possible to change the amount of power. Right now she could see its power was at its weakest. Thinking about the user and the golem I should improve it before putting it into use. Hesty watched from the side and knit her eyebrows. ¡¸Somehow, it looks like a vise being use to pick up cooked beans. that¡¯s the level of control¡­¡­..it¡¯s pretty amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I suppose¡­but this is all it¡¯s capable of.¡¹ Even if it continued massaging so softly it would inversely make your shoulders stiffer. It was a test product to the very end. ¡­¡­.for now I had three types of new golems. With this number I could say that I had done a good job. Also, ¡¸I¡¯ve still got more time. Next I wanna try and improve it using magic stones~¡¹ ¡¸n, got it.¡¹ I still had more time to work on them. I¡¯ll enjoy it slowly. Chapter 179: Ripening Plans Chapter 179: Ripening Plans As I was cleaning up the golems I¡¯d made Dianeia arrived via teleportation. ¡¸Daichi-dono I¡¯ve come to report about the beach schedule and¡ª¡ª¡­..wh-what are these troops for¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸Oh it¡¯s you Dianeia?¡¹ It looked like she was shrinking away after seeing the golems. ¡¸A-are you making soldiers again Daichi-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Well, they¡¯re not soldiers. These are portable furniture for when I go far away.¡¹ ¡¸F-furniture? I-is that so¡­.?¡¹ Dianeia said as she timidly nodded and approached once more. She¡¯d always been surprised by the golems, but she¡¯d gotten used to them recently so maybe that¡¯s why she was quick to adjust. ¡¸W-well yeah. I guess so. It¡¯s nice to have personal furniture.¡¹ I felt like her eyes were unfocused but¡­ ¡¸Hey, are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah! I-I¡¯m fine!¡¹ I guess we¡¯ll be able to converse like this. It should be alright. ¡¸Ok then, you said you got permission for the beach? Thanks for that.¡¹ ¡¸O-ohh, don¡¯t mind it. I wanted to go as well so¡­..so this is the schedule I got this time, please make your plans accordingly.¡¹ Dianeia stated and handed me a piece of paper. The number of days the private beach was available was written there but¡­ ¡¸Eh?¡­two weeks? Is such a long time really ok?¡¹ It was quite a bit of time. ¡¸I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be using it for that long though.¡¹ I had planned to only stay there for 2 or 3 days. I was thinking but Dianeia nodded her head. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Use it as you want. We¡¯re considerably indebted to you. Please let us do this much at least. Ah, this won¡¯t cause problems with the normal customers so don¡¯t worry about that either.¡¹ ¡¸I see~. Well, okay. I¡¯ll use it freely then.¡¹ They¡¯d allowed us to use their private beach after all. I also wanted to explore the place a bit. It¡¯d be perfect to head back once I got tired of it. Be that as it may, we now had more specific plans as I placed the paper in my pocket. ¡¸U-umm, Daichi-dono. I just wanted to ask something¡­¡­what color do you like?¡¹ Dianeia asked as if mumbling. ¡¸Color? You mean like white or red?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah. That¡¯s right. I was wondering if there was a color you liked¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­not one that really stands out.¡¹ I never really fussed over things like colors. ¡¸Actually, why are you asking?¡¹ ¡¸W-well, umm, It was just a personal interest. Like, if you hated black or orange or something¡­.?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a pretty weird interest¡­¡­.but I can say that I don¡¯t have much of a preference.¡¹ I said and Dianeia¡¯s face brightened up. ¡¸Oh, oh good¡­¡­..thank you!¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Why?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you answered my personal curiosity and helped me decide various things. What kind of lake would you like to swim in?¡¹ ¡¸Well, one without really high waves.¡¹ I¡¯d only seen the lake on the map and it looked quite huge. For that reason I expected there would be some waves. If they were too big it¡¯d make swimming difficult. ¡­¡­..it¡¯d definitely feel different from the Katarakta¡¯s lake on the plains. Whether or not I swam would depend on the conditions. ¡¸But still, since I¡¯ll be on the beach I¡¯ll have my swimsuit on. I¡¯ll swim if I want then.¡¹ ¡¸I-I see. Un, got it! I got it!¡¹ Dianeia said with a huge smile. ¡¸You seem like you¡¯ve been having a great time since a while ago¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I heard from Athena about the lake and I was jealous. I wanted to go swimming with you too.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, was that so? Then if the waves are alright I¡¯ll probably go swimming with you.¡¹ ¡¸Ah-ahh, I¡¯ll be in your care!¡¹ Her already happy face became even more joyful. Then after we talked for a while Dianeia happily left. It looks like it¡¯ll be a fun trip. Chapter 180: Temporary Freeloader Chapter 180: Temporary Freeloader We¡¯d decided that we would set off for the lake the day after tomorrow. We weren¡¯t in any hurry so we wanted to take the next day to prepare and then set off comfortably the day after. That was the schedule. ¡¸n, then I¡¯ll tell, Manaril. If I tell her, then she¡¯ll let the other Dragon Kings, know.¡¹ Hesty said and went to spread the news. It seems she would use the Dragon King telepathy to communicate with Manaril. It was a good thing she lived nearby. With this telling the others wouldn¡¯t be a problem. With these thoughts Hesty and I returned to our garden work when, ¡¸Daichi-san, Hesty. Hello~ there~¡¹ Ramiyuros walked in from the forest. How should I say it¡­it felt like it had been a while but, ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸Umm well¡­Manaril told me a while ago that Daichi-san and everyone are going on a trip.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Are you coming too Ramiyuros?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I plan to. It¡¯s just¡ª¡ª-I¡¯d be really sad if I didn¡¯t get up on time on the day of the trip and end up not going.¡¹ She said and Hesty frowned. ¡¸¡­..if it¡¯s Ramiyuros, it¡¯s possible. There was a time, when she forgot to get up, and slept for nearly two months.¡¹ ¡¸T-that¡¯s mean~. Even though I was trying not to bring that up~?¡¹ Ramiyuros whined with teary eyes, but I could definitely see this carefree Dragon King having the tendency to oversleep. ¡¸But, if you run over, then you could make it.¡¹ ¡¸W-well, I guess but¡­.I definitely want to go with everyone. That¡¯s why¡ª¡ª-I came to ask you both if I could stay with Hesty till we leave.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ Indeed, if she stayed with Hesty then she wouldn¡¯t forget to wake up. Hesty was diligent. She wasn¡¯t the type to be late. ¡­¡­¡­well, there were times when Hesty was careless though¡­. There were times when she didn¡¯t sleep and just zoned out. However, it was more reassuring than Ramiyuros by herself. She was reliable in various ways. ¡¸H-how about it Daichi-san?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind but, shouldn¡¯t you be asking Hesty? The place you¡¯ll be staying is her cabin after all.¡¹ I said and looked at Hesty as she nodded. ¡¸n, if you say so, then I¡¯m fine too.¡¹ ¡¸R-really!?¡¹ ¡¸But, you can¡¯t, cause trouble. You can¡¯t turn, into a dragon here. If you rampage half-asleep, I¡¯ll beat you up ok?¡¹ ¡¸U-un, I got it.¡ªbut thank you Hesty and Daichi-san.¡¹ Ramiyuros said with a happy smile. ¡¸Ah, also¡­I can pay the rent to stay with some of my scales.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, you mean those giant scales?¡¹ I had pretty much used them up making my onsen. Since then I hadn¡¯t gotten any more, they were quite good materials. ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re big so I left them elsewhere, but I can bring them over.¡¹ ¡¸Well, though I¡¯m grateful¡­is it alright to just hand them out?¡¹ If it was hard for them then I would feel troubled just accepting. ¡¸Un, recently I¡¯ve started to grow new scales to replace the old. I can give you the ones that come off¡­¡­.honestly I didn¡¯t have a place to discard them. The only ones I know who can manufacture them are Hesty and Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ Within the cities there should be blacksmiths. I thought they would be able to handle them. ¡¸n, it¡¯s quite difficult. They are, both hard, and large.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~. When it¡¯s time to grow new scales I have to leave town to find someplace to dispose of them, living in town is a hassle~. But this time Daichi-san and Hesty can use them so I¡¯m happy. So please take them all Daichi-san!¡¹ Fumu fumu, alright, if she¡¯s giving then I¡¯ll take them. One way or another they were good materials without a doubt. ¡­¡­the materials that Ramiyuros brought had a good feeling to them. There were quite a few uses for them. I might even take the time to make furniture out of them before the trip. After all, the timing was great. ¡¸Ok then, best regards for a bit Ramiyuros.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll be in your care Daichi-san Hesty!¡¹ And so, my home gained another guest. Chapter 181: For a Change Chapter 181: For a Change As we guided Ramiyuros to Hesty¡¯s cabin¡­ ¡¸By the way, did you bring, your luggage for the, trip Ramiyuros? Like a, swimsuit?¡¹ Hesty asked. It made me wonder since Ramiyuros hadn¡¯t brought anything. She wasn¡¯t carrying a bag or anything so I wonder if she forgot her things in town. As I thought that¡­ ¡¸Eh? Luggage? Swimsuit? What¡¯re those?¡¹ Things went in an unexpected direction. ¡¸¡­..leaving aside, a change of clothes, how do you plan on, swimming in the lake?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Obviously nude?¡¹ And in a certain way, she gave an expected response. ¡¸Oi, even if it¡¯s a private beach you can¡¯t be going naked.¡¹ As expected this was a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed. ¡¸n, I think so too.¡ªif we don¡¯t go shopping, it might be bad.¡ªBut I¡¯m not really, knowledgeable about, fashion¡­¡­..¡¹ Hesty¡¯s looked to be at a loss but I wasn¡¯t much better in my fashion sense. ¡¸I don¡¯t really know anything about the clothing in town.¡¹ I had plenty of clothes in my drawers and closet so I just needed to mix and match them. My clothes weren¡¯t badly worn so I had no need to make any additional purchases since I got here. In the first place, I didn¡¯t even know Ramiyuros¡¯s size. ¡¸What should we, do? Should we go into, town and get, some?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I think that¡¯d be best.¡¹ ¡¸n, got it. It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know much about, fashion so, I¡¯m a little uneasy¡­¡­¡¹ As I was about to tell her to try nonetheless¡­ ¡¸Aneue-sama~~! DID YOU CALL FOR ME THE FASHIONISTA!!?¡¹ I don¡¯t even know where she came from, but Anne ran over with great vigor, smiling as she latched onto Hesty. The moment Anne appeared Hesty understood what was about to happen and¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ She simply stood there looking like a dead fish without resisting. It seems she¡¯d grown numb to it and given up. ¡¸Daichi-sama it¡¯s been a while~¡¹ ¡¸Uh, yeah. It¡¯s been a little while.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. And so Aneue-sama¡­I¡¯m honored that you called this trendy Dragon King~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t call you, but this time, it¡¯s whatever. Anyways, did you hear what we, were talking about?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it was about a swimsuit right?¡¹ It seems she was listening. Anne hugged Hesty as she placed her bag down on the ground. ¡¸This is the perfect opportunity. I¡¯ve brought several swimsuits today!¡¹ She said and took out many different swimsuits. Their colors and shapes were all mixed up, but there were quite a few. ¡¸Umm, what¡¯s up with this?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I thought that since we were going to a resort we should have some new things. I made Aneue-sama¡¯s clothing and swimsuit myself in the past after all!¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? Is that so?¡¹ I was kind of surprised. I had known that item creation was her specialty but it looks like she was good with needlework as well. ¡¸I have enough for Aneue-sama, Ramiyuros-sama, and everyone. If you lose something over there, or if you need to change, or anything else! I made plenty.¡¹ Anne divided up the sizes of the many swimsuits. ¡¸This is Aneue-sama¡¯s portion~ I think this one would look good~ Could you check the size~?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.I¡¯m fine with my old one. Also, get off, of me.¡¹ ¡¸Ahhhn~¡¹ Hesty escaped from Anne¡¯s hug and unsteadily made her way to my side. ¡¸¡­¡­for now, it looks, like we¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, good job.¡¹ It seems like in exchange for some of Hesty¡¯s spirit we¡¯d secured Ramiyuros¡¯s swimsuit. I should give Hesty something delicious, I was thinking when¡­.. ¡¸Daichi-sama go ahead as well. I prepared these for you. It¡¯d be nice if you could check the size.¡¹ Anne said as she held out a nicely sewn pair of swim trunks. ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ I didn¡¯t know what it was made from but it was comfortable to the touch. I barely had any swimsuits so I was grateful for this. ¡¸I¡¯ll pay you later.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no no. There¡¯s no need to do so. Being able to go along on Daichi-sama¡¯s and Aneue-sama¡¯s trip is more than enough¡­¡­.haa¡­haa¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Anne said as she began to drool in excitement. Un, I could understand why Hesty was hiding behind me and shivering. ¡¸Well, umm¡­.then I¡¯ll accept it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Also I have made yours using special materials since you have such powerful magic powers. They won¡¯t tear open even if you use your magic. So go ahead and use your powers as you please!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.wait. If I use my magic while wearing my swimsuit it can fly off of me?¡¹ ¡¸For thin clothing there is a possibility of them bursting or tearing off. However, with my special make there is no danger of that.¡¹ I see, I had no idea that clothing could get destroyed by magic like that. I learned something new today. And so, I received a new swimsuit with gratitude. Chapter 181.5: —Side Dragon King— Dragon King Swimsuit Check Chapter 181.5: ¡ªSide Dragon King¡ª Dragon King Swimsuit Check Hesty was checking her swimsuit. The swimsuit that Anne brought was all well and good, but she didn¡¯t know if it would fit. That¡¯s why she borrowed the onsen¡¯s changing room and checked the swimsuit size. ¡¸n, this is, too big.¡¹ The first suit she tried, the white bikini, fell off of her limply. It couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡¸Hm? Did I make it a bit too big?¡¹ ¡¸The chest area, is loose.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Then how about this?¡¹ Hesty accepted a once piece swimsuit from Anne and changed into it. This one wrapped around her body without falling. ¡¸n, this one, should be ok. I¡¯ll show him, as well.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­..Ahhh Aneue-sama choosing a swimsuit thinking about Daichi-sama is so cute~! Wonderful! I have other styles so don¡¯t hold back and try them¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­..haa¡­.¡¹ Hesty backed away as Anne¡¯s face and breathing became disordered and she checked how the swimsuit felt. With this one even if she needed to move quickly there shouldn¡¯t be an issue. As she was thinking that¡­ ¡¸Waa~ This is fun~ it really stretches~¡¹ Ramiyuros emerged from a separate changing room. She was wearing a green colored bikini and messing with the bikini top. Just as she said, it stretched. ¡¸Yes, it is made using water strider¡¯s shell and treated with a special mixture to soften it. It¡¯s elasticity is excellent.¡¹ ¡¸It really is¡­.but¡­..this is a bit small.¡¹ Ramiyuros said and stopped stretching the bikini top allowing it to tighten on her chest. It was clearly squeezing her breasts tightly and it looked quite uncomfortable. ¡¸Oh? Ramiyuros-sama you¡¯ve gotten bigger again?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~ I like taking it easy but I keep getting bigger. It make clothing a problem.¡¹ Ramiyuros said with a troubled look on her face as Hesty turned her gaze towards her. ¡¸You are, lacking training. You continue gathering, power, that¡¯s why, this happens.¡¹ ¡¸That might be so~. Hesty¡¯s so good at controlling power¡­¡­OW! Why did you pinch me~!?¡¹ ¡¸I got irritated. Un, being so soft, and flabby, isn¡¯t good.¡¹ Hesty said and stopped pinching Ramiyuros¡¯s tummy before pinching her own cheek. She thought to herself ¡®I chose the best figure¡¯ and nodded when¡­ ¡¸Ah¡¹ Ramiyuros had been bending back and forth testing her swimsuit. As she bent forward her breasts burst out of the swimsuit. Then they dropped onto Hesty¡¯s head. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Hesty¡¯s pouting~! Tte, OWOWOW! Sorry! It was an accident OW!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­.the expressionless angry Aneue-sama is splendid as well¡­..!¡¹ Hesty separated herself from Ramiyuros¡¯s chest and calmly walked towards the onsen. ¡¸I¡¯m fine, being small. It doesn¡¯t, bother me¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, the sulking Aneue-sama is wonderful¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Aww, I didn¡¯t even do anything wrong¡­¡­.ah, by the way Anne~. Do you have any other new swimsuits?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. Here.¡¹ Ramiyuros changed into the new swimsuit she¡¯d been given. ¡¸¡­.This is kind of fresh seeing you be particular about clothing Ramiyuros.¡¹ ¡¸Well I guess. I¡¯ve caused Daichi-san quite a bit of trouble so I need to at least do this well.¡¹ Ramiyuros said with a giggle. ¡¸n¡­..somehow, it seems you¡¯re really, gotten used to people.¡¹ ¡¸I guess so. I¡¯ve been living on land for quite a while now are I¡¯ve gotten used to it and started to enjoy myself. There are things I¡¯m not used to, but even so I¡¯m having a great time being with everyone.¡¹ Ramiyuros said while Anne and Hesty nodded. ¡¸You¡¯re right. That we can all meet like this at ease is really great.¡¹ ¡¸n, I never thought, that the day would come, where Dragon Kings could come together and play like this. I¡¯m grateful to Daichi for this.¡¹ The three of them exchanged glances and laughed. ¡¸Then let¡¯s choose some swimsuits for our outing. I¡¯d like to give Daichi a feast for his eyes.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll bear fruit though¡­¡¹ ¡¸n, well, let¡¯s choose something, pretty and easy to move, in.¡¹ And so the Dragon Kings¡¯ continued their swimsuit selection. Chapter 182: Looking Forward to Later Fun Chapter 182: Looking Forward to Later Fun I was drinking tea with Sakura on the first floor as I listened to the sounds of loud splashing from the onsen despite the fact that I was quite far away. ¡¸Ah, it looks like they¡¯re in the second half of choosing their swimsuits.¡¹ ¡¸Why is there such a ruckus from choosing swimsuits?¡¹ They couldn¡¯t actually be fighting right? ¡¸Probably it¡¯s to test how it feels to wear and swim in.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.I have some objections to them swimming in the bathtub¡­but I guess it is pretty wide.¡¹ I¡¯d have to clean it anyways¡­later I¡¯ll take my golems to clean it up. ¡¸Actually Sakura¡­don¡¯t you have to go choose your swimsuit too? You were with them for a little while¡­¡¹ I could just drink tea by myself while the womenfolk went off and chose their swimsuits. But Sakura returned early¡­ ¡¸Don¡¯t you need more time to discuss and decide?¡¹ ¡¸Well I made my decision quickly. I received the swimsuits and all that¡¯s left is to show it to you Master.¡¹ ¡¸To show me huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, of course. If it was simply for swimming there wouldn¡¯t be much of a need to select carefully.¡¹ Fufu, Sakura laughed. ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Hesty-chan and Dianeia-san¡­¡­in fact most women have thoughts like that. They¡¯re going to have fun, but they need to care for their appearance.¡¹ For me the most important factor was that the swimsuit was easy to move in. It was pretty far from my own considerations but¡­ ¡¸Certainly cute girls would be happy to wear cute swimsuits.¡¹ I could understand that much. ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll be choosing a cute swimsuit as well.¡¹ ¡¸And you won¡¯t be wearing it here?¡¹ I didn¡¯t know which swimsuit she chose though. ¡¸That¡¯s right. I chose it for the resort so I¡¯d be happy if you first saw it there.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess.¡¹ Since she¡¯d chosen it with a specific destination in mind it¡¯d be best to see it there. ? ¡¸Master have you chosen your swimsuit?¡¹ ¡¸Well I chose a safe color and a proper size.¡¹ I didn¡¯t have much confidence in my fashion sense. That¡¯s why I chose some nice looking ones from amongst the ones Anne had brought. I¡¯d tried each of them on for a bit and they were easy to move in. In fact, they were even easier to move in than any swimsuit I¡¯d worn before. ¡¸Is that so? ¡­¡­I want to see Master in your new swimsuit too.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then, once we get there we¡¯ll have some more things to look forward to.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, me too.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t just the swimsuits, but the opportunity to have fun at this resort that was wonderful. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡ªSPLASH!¡ª A sound echoed from the onsen. Then after a few dozen seconds¡­ ¡¸Daichi-sama thank you for letting us use the onsen.¡¹ They three Dragon Kings emerged from the changing rooms. ¡¸We¡¯ve successfully chosen~¡¹ Ramiyuros and Anne said with a grin. It looks like they¡¯d chosen some good ones. However, ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty was being carried out as Anne hugged her. However, her eyes looked dead. ¡­¡­.in fact they looked more shell-shocked than usual for this situation. Her usual expressionless face had a certain defeated feeling to it. It was subtle but I¡¯d known her for a while now. Something must have happened inside. I don¡¯t know what it was¡­but yeah. ¡­..I¡¯ll leave it at that. If she wants to talk about it, I¡¯ll be there to talk. Furthermore, the second half had ended so now it was my turn to do some things. ¡¸¡­..ok, break time is over. Time to clean I guess.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll help you Master.¡¹ Tonight I¡¯ll clean the onsen. After that I¡¯ll make some more golem furniture. ¡­¡­..there were only two days till we set off. Chapter 182.5: —Side Prussia— Princesses’ Preparations Chapter 182.5: ¡ªSide Prussia¡ª Princesses¡¯ Preparations Dianeia was in the office packing her things into a large bag. ¡¸Onee-sama what are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m doing this instead of taking a break. Remember Karen said that ¡ºDaichi-dono is going on a trip¡»? I¡¯m packing for that.¡¹ Inside the bag was a portable staff, clothes, and foodstuffs. Dianeia was thinking to carry all this with her on the trip. ¡¸Eh, packing?¡­..Is there anything you need to bring? The manager over there said that clothes and food would be prepared.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I checked and that¡¯s true.¡¹ As Athena said the place already prepared such things. Dianeia had teleported there and checked before leaving some instructions. ¡¸I¡¯ve already prepared the lodging area, had it cleaned, and had them prepare enough supplies for a month.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa, that was your job Onee-sama? As I thought Onee-sama does things really well¡­¡­but why are you packing your luggage then?¡¹ Certainly the place had plenty of things prepared so there wasn¡¯t really a need to bring them herself. However, she wanted to ¡®just in case¡¯. ¡¸It¡¯s insurance just to be sure. Besides bringing luggage won¡¯t take any time.¡¹ Movement-wise she could teleport it in an instant. ¡­¡­.Daichi-dono might walk or move via magic, and either way was fine, but if they got there faster they¡¯d have more time to play. Once she went to Daichi¡¯s house they¡¯d immediately head out to the resort. Luggage shouldn¡¯t be much of an issue. ¡¸Either way it won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m planning on cooking a little something and bringing it on the day of.¡¹ ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re doing your best Onee-sama~¡¹ ¡¸R-really?¡¹ She only wanted to prepare herself completely since this was the first long trip she¡¯d be taking with Daichi. ¡­¡­.in a sense you could call it fighting spirit. She finally had a chance so she wanted to enjoy herself. Furthermore, she wanted to get along with Daichi better. Thinking that way she naturally became more enthusiastic. ¡¸Fufu, maybe I¡¯m just spinning my wheels.¡¹ She said with a sarcastic laugh when Athena smiled and shook her head. ¡¸Uh-uh, that¡¯s not what I meant. Karen and I are the same. We¡¯re excited to go out with Daichi-oniisan.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Karen¡¯s not calm like she usually is. She¡¯s been saying things like ¡ºI need to prepare myself for that day!¡» and shut herself in her room.¡¹ Ah, she hadn¡¯t seen Karen for the past few days. That¡¯s what happened. ¡¸That¡¯s right~ So I was going to drag Karen out of her room pretty soon, so would you like to go out swimsuit shopping with us?¡¹ ¡¸Swimsuit?¡¹ ¡¸Un. I want to surprise Daichi-oniisan with my clothes too. Onee-sama has good sense. Karen also said she wanted a swimsuit.¡¹ Oh. That was perfect. She had been wanting a new one as well. ¡­¡­she had some that Anne had made but¡­¡­. Other than that she wanted something individualistic. ¡¸Ok, just wait a few minutes. I¡¯ll finish today¡¯s work.¡¹ ¡¸Yay! Then I¡¯ll go call Karen!¡¹ A short while later. As Dianeia said, she finished her work and left her office with light footsteps. And so the Dragon King and Princesses had fun shopping. Chapter 183: Life Where the Dragon Kings Are Chapter 183: Life Where the Dragon Kings Are There was only a day till the departure for the Fort City. Be that as it may, I wasn¡¯t doing anything too different. I was messing around with my golems and trying things out with the scales Ramiyuros had given me but¡­ ¡¸Uwaaaa, this place is really nice and cool~¡¹ Ramiyuros was lying down on the water golem bed. It seems like she had been sweating quite a bit as her light clothing was practically stuck to her skin. In fact, her top half was practically only clad in underwear. ¡¸Ramiyuros you¡¯re still undressing like this?¡¹ ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯m sensitive to heat. Even though my temperature is being regulated if I don¡¯t do this it won¡¯t be any good~¡¹ It only took one night to prove this, but Ramiyuros apparently sweats quite a lot. My garden had water golems sprinkling water and giving off cool mist. Furthermore, the direct sunlight was blocked by the trees so the temperature here was quite a bit lower than the surroundings. ¡­¡­..even so, Ramiyuros continued to say that it was hot. Hesty¡¯s cabin was underneath the shade of the trees so it should be quite cool. I had thought that I was sensitive to the heat, but Ramiyuros was even more so. ¡¸At any rate, I¡¯m going to need you to refrain from nudity in the garden. It¡¯s troublesome in many ways.¡¹ ¡¸U,un, got it~ I don¡¯t want you to get made so I won¡¯t~ Plus¡­.you lent me this golem Daichi-san, so I¡¯m cool enough.¡¹ I also learned this since last night. Once Ramiyuros got hot she started to undress. For that reason I lent her a water golem bed. ¡¸Daichi-san¡¯s water golem is the best~¡¹ ¡¸Well, I did make it for the purpose of summering after all. Seeing it prove its usefulness so soon is a good thing.¡¹ ¡¸Un, this golem is awesome~ Even just hugging it makes me sweat less~¡¹ Ramiyuros said and hugged the golem. However, its body was just water so she was half sunk into it. ¡­¡­.Ramiyuros was powerful after all. Even so, it didn¡¯t break as designed which was good. I made it so that if you jumped on top of it with all your strength it wouldn¡¯t rupture. Also, so the water inside wouldn¡¯t get dirty I had it covered by a special cover made out of wood. It didn¡¯t look bad. I once again thought that it was perfect to bring on the trip. ¡¸Fuwaa¡­¡­.makes me sleepy¡­¡­.¡¹ And so I thought as I watched Ramiyuros drift off to sleep while hugging the bed¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.so you can even turn it into a body pillow¡¹(dakimakura) ¡¸Fue? Body pillow?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s like a supplement for the water golem bed that¡¯s more flexible¡­¡­umm like this?¡¹ I then made another water golem. I made sure to cover it with another specially made wood cover to prevent it from getting dirty. It was pretty much the usual golem, but it was much smaller in size. ¡¸Ok, now I need to make it more cylindrical.¡¹ I ordered the newly made golem and it took on the form of a cylindrical body pillow. ¡¸A-as usual Daichi-san makes a variety of golems. It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m the kind of guy that wants to do things once I think of them. Ok then Ramiyuros, this is a pillow for hugging. Give it a try.¡¹ ¡¸O-Ok¡¹ I handed Ramiyuros the finished product and she timidly accepted it. However, once she gave it a hug her eyes became round. ¡¸Waa~ amazing! What is this!? It¡¯s so silky and cold! Hugging it feels so good!¡¹ I had imagined a large water pillow when I made it. It didn¡¯t have as much usage as the water bed, but if you were a little warm then it was useful. For now it looked like the tactile sensation was good, but lets talk a little more detailed. ¡¸Ramiyuros, is the water too cold?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? No, it¡¯s perfectly fine~ It¡¯s just a little chilly.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ If you hugged something really cold to your stomach all the way till morning it¡¯d hurt so I needed to be careful of that. That¡¯s why I tried to make it into a golem that would change temperature slightly. It looks like it went well. ¡­..after all, if your body became too cold for too long there would be damage left behind. Usually you¡¯d have to be careful, but with a golem you have some flexibility. With this, even if it was boiling hot you¡¯d be able to sleep comfortably at night. ¡¸All that¡¯s left trying to improve it. I¡¯d like to make it a little better looking and better functioning.¡¹ ¡¸Waa~ Daichi-san you¡¯re pretty particular. I¡¯ll help~!¡¹ ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll let you judge its comfort level.¡¹ If I made it look better, but sacrificed the function there would be no meaning after all. The main goal was to make it the perfect thing to hug while you slept. Chapter 184: Dragon Thread Chapter 184: Dragon Thread I made tools for the trip one after another like the hug pillow golem. I drank my tea while working. ¡¸You¡¯re making, a lot of complex golems, and magic sensitive tools¡­.¡¹ Hesty said as she approached. ¡¸I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s that much. I couldn¡¯t even make ten even working since the morning.¡¹ ¡¸n, even so, I think that¡¯s more than enough. ¡ª¡ª-are you, taking all of these?¡¹ ¡¸Rather than bringing them, I¡¯ll have them follow.¡¹ The hug pillow golem, though small, could be ordered to follow us. ¡¸Looks like it¡¯ll be, an amazing, sight.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll come up with something so it doesn¡¯t become too outlandish.¡¹ As one would expect, though it¡¯s a private beach I don¡¯t know how much space there¡¯ll be. If was to bring way too much luggage then it¡¯d become cramped, or so I thought when¡­ ¡¸n? What¡¯s¡­¡­.this?¡¹ Hesty was showing interest in a wooden pole lying next to the golems. ¡¸Is this, a fishing, pole?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯re going to a lake and Manaril said there were fish right? That¡¯s why I made it.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t like fishing was a hobby. However, when I was a kid I enjoyed it quite a bit. Not just going for a swim, it¡¯d be nice to go fishing. ¡¸Is that so? Certainly, there are a lot, of fish, there.¡¹ Hesty nodded. I started to look forward to it a bit more now. ¡¸¡­¡­huh? But, this fishing rod, doesn¡¯t have a line. What will you, use?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m considering what to use for it.¡¹ ¡¸Considering?¡¹ If I searched my home I¡¯d probably be able to find a suitable string or two. Plus, if I went into town I¡¯d probably be able to buy some. Either way it¡¯d be troublesome. ¡¸That¡¯s why I was wondering if I could use this.¡¹ I said as I took out a fragment of one of the scales that Ramiyuros had given me. However, this scale was pale and soft. ¡¸That¡¯s, an immature scale. It¡¯s still, soft. How will you, use it?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you remember when I was processing the scales before? When I made it thinner and lengthened it? I was wondering if I made it extremely thin if it would turn out like a string.¡¹ Thinking that I firmly gripped the Dragon King Scale. Then in my hand, the scale became softer and started stretching. At the end of the soft scale string I had a wooden bobbin attached. ¡¸Amazing¡­.you really can do it¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty said with amazement. To be honest I did it more as an experiment than anything. For it to go this well was beyond my expectations. Since it was going this well I continued making this scale into string. The scale fragment continued to stretch out into string. It was for fishing so it shouldn¡¯t be too thin, plus it wouldn¡¯t function properly if it was too thin. So, I made sure to keep it reasonable. ¡¸Ok, for now I¡¯ve got a several meters worth.¡¹ I wound up the bobbin and the considerable amount of string. At the very least I would have enough to use for this trip I thought. ¡¸How should, I say¡­..as always you do, absurd things¡­¡­there aren¡¯t many, who could make a Dragon¡¯s, scale into, something like this.¡¹ Hesty said as she touched the thread made of dragon scale with her mouth slightly open. ¡¸Well, I¡¯m just glad I had the material. I¡¯ll have to thank Ramiyuros later.¡¹ Thanks to her I was able to save the time and effort of finding or buying new thread. Now that I had my pole and line I needed a hook. However, this was even simpler. ¡¸I¡¯ll use some scale to make a fish hook¡­..and make a lure¡­¡­.and¡­¡¹ So I finished making them using scale alone. After a few minutes¡­ I put together my own personal fishing rod. Since the string was an experimental good I had made it thicker than normal. The fish may notice it and not take the bait. Even still, I¡¯d just have to adjust it and it¡¯d be fine. All that was left was to test it out. Chapter 185: Perfect Angler Style Chapter 185: Perfect Angler Style Since I made the fishing rod I thought I¡¯d make some related tools as well. Though I call them tools they were only a cooler box, small articles, and a box to place them in. ¡¸n, umm, this, isn¡¯t a box, it became a golem you know?¡¹ In front of me was a small wood golem. ¡¸Ah¡­..I was trying to make a normal tool though¡­.¡¹ Since I did it so much I ended up creating a golem by mistake. I might have golem addiction. ¡¸Well, yeah. However, this should have an insulation effect you know?¡¹ Even the armor I made had fire and cold resistance. It was to the degree of resisting Hesty¡¯s flames. Leveraging my experience with that I made this golem¡¯s insides able to cool things. It was a space that you could chill juice and alcohol in, obviously I could use it for fish as well. ¡¸Well, I can see the function, just from looking¡­¡­.but why did you, make this water, golem?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s a live-box for keeping live fish.¡¹ I was thinking, that since it was a golem I could have a walking fish tank instead of needing to carry it. It went surprisingly well. My experience with making water golems was useful in this situation. ¡¸n¡­..well, I guess. If you have, a place for the fish you caught, to swim, they¡¯ll be fresh.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you understand.¡¹ However, I think that only making golems would be bad for me in a sense. That¡¯s why I touched a tree with the intention to make a normal tool. ¡¸What are you, making this, time? Another, warrior?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t remember making any warriors¡­but it is equipment.¡¹ I partitioned the wood and made it into string. I began to twine it around a nearby golem¡¯s fist and started knitting something that looked like cylinder. It looked strange, but unexpectedly it took shape quite quickly. ¡¸¡­.hm? you¡¯re good, at knitting.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve watched Sakura do it a lot. I can do something basic like this.¡¹ I continued knitting around and around and finally the golem¡¯s fist was completely covered as I stopped my hands. All that was left was to take it off. ¡¸Ok then¡­¡­imitation straw hat complete.¡¹ More accurately it should be called a wood hat. Anyways, I was able to make a light hat I could wear. The airflow seemed fine and it would be able to block the sun. ¡­¡­..if I was going to be fishing under the blazing sun, as expected I would need something like this. However, I seem to have done it a little too broadly and roughly, so it was a little misshapen. ¡¸So you can, make things, like this too.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s pretty rough¡­ah well it¡¯s just to cover my head so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ When I placed the hat on my head Hesty stared. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Hat¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be that odd right?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..well, I was just, thinking that I kind of, like it.¡¹ Ooh, Hesty wants something, how rare. ¡¸Then, if you¡¯re fine with the same thing, I can make another¡­you want one?¡¹ I asked and Hesty calmly nodded. ¡¸But, is that ok? It¡¯s not, troublesome?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m just practicing. It¡¯s a practice product but would you like me to try and make it better?¡¹ I asked, but Hesty shook her head. ¡¸n~n, the one you, just made is, good.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll make another as practice so just wait there.¡¹ The feeling of making the previous one was still fresh. With this reproduction I was able to make the shape better and¡ª¡ª ¡¸Here, how about this?¡¹ I was able to finish it much quicker than the last one. I was able to improve on various parts so the brim of the hat ended up a bit larger¡­ ¡¸Is it a bit too big?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, it¡¯s fine.¡¹ Hesty took the hat and pressed it onto her head. It looks like it¡¯s a good fit. ¡¸See? Perfect. Also¡­¡­.thanks, I¡¯ll treasure, it.¡¹ Hesty said as she held the hat and smiled. Looking from the side, I felt it was a little too big as expected¡­but she was happy so I¡¯m glad. Chapter 186: Relaxed Feeling Peculiar to the Room Chapter 186: Relaxed Feeling Peculiar to the Room It turned to evening as I finished my work in the garden and moved to indoor work. I had been making string. Several types of it in fact. It was in case the string snapped. I would be able to replace it quickly. ¡­¡­¡­however attaching the lure and hook would take some time. That¡¯s why I decided to make several of them. I entered my home and messed around with the strings and hooks when¡­ ¡¸Master, may I help you out?¡¹ Sakura sat next to me and offered some tea. ¡¸Ok, then I¡¯ll leave that thread to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ I accepted the tea and took a sip as I tied the string with Sakura. ¡¸But still, Sakura is really good at working with thread.¡¹ She was more skilled at tying the thread than I was. It wasn¡¯t that I was particularly skilled, it was just that Sakura was so much more skilled that it stood out. ¡¸I¡¯m happy to receive Master¡¯s compliment¡­.however, it¡¯s just that I am used to knitting and sewing using thread, that¡¯s all.¡¹ Sakura said with a happy laugh. Then as she smiled she continued tying the string without looking. Watching her like this made me feel that she was amazingly used to it. I followed her example and continued to tie them stiffly. The setting sunlight streamed through the window and engulfed us making time seem to slow. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I sat inside and worked like this.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Recently you¡¯ve grabbed your things and went out into the garden to work.¡¹ ¡¸Comfort-wise though, working is the best.¡¹ There was good airflow inside and it was cool and comfortable. If I was thirsty I could get a cold drink from the fridge and there wasn¡¯t a need to walk around. It was so comfortable. ¡¸We¡¯ve fixed up the garden with various things and it¡¯s pretty easy to spend time there, but even so I¡¯m reminded that my house is the best. Furthermore, how nice it is that Sakura is here.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m honored that you¡¯d say so¡­¡­..oh, I finished.¡¹ ¡¸Oh really?¡¹ As we were talking Sakura had finished tying up the threads. She really was fast. ¡¸All I had to do was attach some lures. The one who had it hard was Master who made all of them. Also there weren¡¯t many left.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I was doing it for quite some time beforehand.¡¹ I was also pretty used to it. ¡¸Then then¡­.before you finish all of them Master, I¡¯ll get dinner ready. Doing such minute work needs concentration so you must be hungry.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I guess you¡¯re right. I am pretty hungry.¡¹ When you¡¯re focused on detailed work like that you¡¯d get hungry and not notice it. Then, once you finished you¡¯d suddenly be attacked by the feeling of your empty stomach. ¡¸Ok, I¡¯ll leave dinner to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please do.¡¹ Sakura said as she stood. However, she seemed as though she recalled something and spoke up. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right Master. Since we¡¯ll probably be having seafood often for the next few days, what do you think of having meat tonight?¡¹ Certainly, tomorrow we would be going to the waterfront. ¡­¡­though that doesn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t eat meat¡­¡­.. Well, it¡¯s also true that I hadn¡¯t had meat at home for a while¡­ ¡¸Un, then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I¡¯ll make it with all my skill!¡¹ And so Sakura set off running to the kitchen. I continued my work with the fishing gear. And just like that, the evening before our departure slowly turned to night. Chapter 187: Going Out Early in the Morning Chapter 187: Going Out Early in the Morning I went to bed early last night so I ended up waking up early as well. I had finished most of my preparations. And there was quite some time till we were supposed to meet up. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s go out into the garden for a while Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, got it Master.¡¹ After eating breakfast Sakura and I grabbed our bags and leisurely went out into the garden. There¡­. ¡¸Good morning.¡¹ Hesty was already there. She had a small bag and the hat I had made for her yesterday. It looks like she was all prepared. ¡¸How are you feeling?¡¹ ¡¸n, no problems¡­¡­I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹ She said but near her was¡­¡­. ¡¸Kuu~ kuu~¡¹ Ramiyuros snoring away while standing. It looks like she was forced to follow Hesty out of the cabin while still asleep. ¡¸How can she not wake up after being dragged out of there?¡¹ ¡¸n, she¡¯s the type that doesn¡¯t, react to stimulus, much. She¡¯ll wake up, eventually.¡¹ Hesty said with eyes that had given up on Ramiyuros. As expected of a long time acquaintance. She knew how to deal with this sleepyhead Dragon King. ¡¸With that, I¡¯m all OK.¡¹ ¡¸Ok good. Sakura, did we forget anything?¡¹ ¡¸No, we have everything and the golems are moving properly.¡¹ Looking back I saw the golems on standby. Most of them were fairly small, but they were all convenient to use. ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s no issues.¡¹ I confirmed the golems¡¯ movements and maintenance. They were able to perform as intended. Then¡­ ¡¸Daichi-san, Sakura-san, Hesty~ Good Morning~¡¹ Manaril appeared from the forest waving her hand. ¡¸Hey Manaril. You¡¯re pretty early for the meetup.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah because I¡¯m looking forward to it. I came early. I wanted to accommodate you as well. I can¡¯t leave you waiting.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re not that strict about time so you can just be at ease ok?¡¹ It¡¯s not like we had a real schedule. Besides for the day we leave and the number of days we have available, the rest of the schedule was free for us to choose. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­.true. Then I¡¯ll just be at ease.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, we have the perfect Dragon King here as an example.¡¹ I said as I shifted my gaze to Ramiyuros. She was still drooling as she slept. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡­un. I-I won¡¯t go that far, but I¡¯ll take it easy.¡¹ It seems like she gets the idea. ¡¸How should I say¡­.Ramiyuros really never changes.¡¹ ¡¸n, we don¡¯t change that much, either, but she really is constant¡­¡­..¡¹ The Dragon Kings¡¯ understood each other. Perhaps the treatment of Ramiyuros was fairly common, I thought as I stared at her when¡­ ¡¸A~ne~u~e~sa~ma~¡ª¡ª!¡¹ The next Dragon King arrived. She ran in a straight line with incredible speed at Hesty and glomped onto her. ¡¸I¡¯ll be in your care from this day forward¡ª¡ª!¡¹ ¡¸I thought, she might at least, hold back on, the morning, of departure¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty muttered with a hopeless face. ¡¸And so Daichi-sama¡­..Good Morning! Please treat me well!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, best regards.¡¹ I could say it was just as usual, the Dragon Kings gathered. Then¡­ ¡¸Ah, Dianeia-san¡¯s presence has appeared near the forest. Everyone will be gathered soon.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, I see. Thanks Sakura.¡¹ It seems like Dianeia and the rest would arrive soon. There was plenty of time till the meeting hour, but everyone was early. ¡­..well it would increase the time we would be able to play. And with that feeling we approached our departure time. Chapter 188: Several Second Moving Time Chapter 188: Several Second Moving Time After waiting for a short time with the Dragon Kings, Dianeia arrived. ¡¸Good morning Daichi-dono. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹ ¡¸Me as well¡­¡­.tte, you¡¯re alone Dianeia?¡¹ I definitely thought she¡¯d come with Athena and Karen, but it was only her. ¡¸Umu, Athena and Karen left before saying they had several preparations to make. It¡¯s only me.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I guess we¡¯ll meet up over there.¡¹ In that case, I don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯d feel bad if some business kept them from coming with even though they were looking forward to it. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s good that there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. ¡ªSo, are you prepared Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, my body and mind are perfectly prepared! I¡¯m ready for it anytime¡­..!¡¹ Dianeia said while blushing. It looked like she was looking forward to this trip in her own way. That¡¯s nice. ¡¸Un, ok then I¡¯ll leave the transport to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me! ¡ª¡ªUmm, everyone¡¯s here¡­.but what are we doing with Ramiyuros? She¡¯s still asleep.¡¹ Dianeia said as her gaze rested on the sweetly dreaming Ramiyuros. It didn¡¯t look like she intended to wake up anytime soon¡­. ¡¸It¡¯s fine to take her with us. Right Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s fine. Even if she doesn¡¯t, wake up, it¡¯s not a problem.¡¹ With Hesty¡¯s guarantee, we decided to bring her along. ¡¸As you see.¡¹ ¡¸U-umu, got it. Also Daichi-dono¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What?¡¹ Dianeia spoke to me with a suddenly timid tone. She was staring behind me at the golems¡­ ¡¸Is there something wrong with the Golem Furniture?¡¹ ¡¸F-furniture, I see¡­.furniture¡­¡­.You intend to bring those golems as well?¡¹ Dianeia timidly inquired. ¡¸Huh? Is it impossible? If it¡¯s over the number of people you can move then I¡¯ll decrease them.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, well, it¡¯s not impossible. My abilities have increased so I can move everyone. I can but¡­..these aren¡¯t preparations for an invasion right?¡¹ ¡¸Hm? That should be obvious. These aren¡¯t soldiers, they¡¯re furniture.¡¹ Nothing more and nothing less. Well, I guess they are golems¡­but as expected I treat these as furniture. ¡¸U-Umu, I see. That¡¯s so¡­¡­Th-then I¡¯ll bring the golems along.¡¹ Daineia said, taking a deep breath and nodding. ¡¸¡­¡­those are¡­¡­.nothing at all¡­..just tools and furniture. Right, that¡¯s all they are to Daichi-dono¡­¡­..¡¹ I heard some murmuring from her, but for now it doesn¡¯t seem like there was an issue. Since I¡¯ve got permission to move them I had the golems gather behind me. It was a fairly far teleport. It seems quite difficult so I wanted to reduce her burden a bit. With this our movement preparations were complete. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯m fine to go anytime¡­¡­.but did anyone forget anything?¡¹ I called out to everyone reminding them to check their things. They all confirmed that they were fine and nodded. ¡­..well, even if they did forget they could come back and get it. It wasn¡¯t extremely far. That being the case I could set off so care-freely. Well, that aside everyone appeared to be ready. As I thought that¡­. ¡¸It¡¯s ok. Yes, we can go like this¡­¡­¡¹ I called out to Dianeia, who had been murmuring all this time. ¡¸Dianeia we¡¯re ready. Are you ok?¡¹ ¡¸Hya!? ¡ª¡ªy-yeah, I¡¯m perfectly ok!¡¹ She was startled by my voice for a moment but her expression tensed. Then¡­ ¡¸Very well, let us depart. ¡ªTeleport¡ª¡¹ Our trip began. Using Dianeia¡¯s magic we finished moving within seconds. There wasn¡¯t even a journey. Moments before we had been inside my garden, but at that instant my vision wavered. Then by the time my vision came back¡­¡­ ¡¸Ohh, so this is the lake?¡¹ A huge lake spread out before me with a beautiful blue sky above. Chapter 189: In Resort Chapter 189: In Resort ¡¸Welcome to our private beach Daichi-dono. We¡¯re glad to have you here.¡¹ Dianeia said as we arrived and spread out her arms as an appeal showing off the view. ¡¸You can use anything you see around here.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, thanks for letting us use it¡­.even so, it¡¯s a pretty amazing place.¡¹ I looked at the view that Dianeia was showing off and surveyed it once more. The bright blue sky and the beautiful lake spread out before us. The glittering white sand on the beach. The gentle movement of the lake along the water¡¯s edge. It was a place that made me wonder if this was really a lake. ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a lake with such a beautiful sandy beach. You brought us to a wonderful place, thank you Dianeia.¡¹ I thanked Dianeia¡­ ¡¸Oh, ohhh, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ve been causing you troubles all the time so I¡¯m glad I could do something to repay you a bit¡­¡­¡¹ She said bashfully. As she had said, this view truly surprised me. When I heard it was a private beach I thought it¡¯d be an amazing place, but I never thought it would be so beautiful. ¡¸Master, this is some amazing scenery huh? The wind feels good too.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹ The garden had a cooling breeze running through it, but the lake breeze truly had a different quality about it. Something about the smell of heated sand and the smell of water gave it a peaceful feeling. Unlike the garden there was nothing to block the sunlight. This made the surroundings very hot, but thanks to the breeze and the view, the heat didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been back, but the lake is really nice.¡¹ ¡¸n, I agree. This place, always feels, good.¡¹ The smaller Dragon Kings both had a happy smile. I¡¯m glad they¡¯re having a good time. ¡¸Suka~, munya¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, blue sky, white sand, and white Aneue-sama is the best¡­.!!¡¹ Well the big Dragon Kings were having fun in their own way. One was enjoying their sleep, and one was having a nose bleed¡­it was a bit dangerous. ¡¸tte, that¡¯s right. Dianeia I was thinking of putting up a tree parasol¡­can I do that around here?¡¹ ¡¸Eh, yes, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then, right around here and¡­..¡ªWood Golem¡ªChange¡ª¡¹ I buried an apple under the sand, grew it, and transformed it into a golem. With that a gigantic parasol was created. ¡¸That¡¯s good.¡¹ ¡¸A-as always you do things on a huge scale.¡¹ ¡¸Well, we have many people after all.¡¹ Along with the parasol there would be a bench and other things so I thought it would be best if it was large. For that purpose I enlarged the scale of the project. I¡¯m glad that even though I buried it under the sand it worked out. ¡¸Then I need a place to put the golems¡­can I put them over there?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­we do have a place prepared for you to stay, how about you leave them there?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is it really ok to borrow a place to stay as well?¡¹ I asked and Dianeia strongly nodded. ¡¸Of course it is! Please experience all that this beach has to offer! We have food prepared as well so leave the cooking to us!¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, I¡¯m grateful.¡¹ I had thought I was only being given permission to use the beach. That¡¯s why I brought a tent golem. But it looks like I didn¡¯t need it anymore. Well, it was definitely a waste, so I should find a place to use it. Maybe we can use it as a place to rest while we¡¯re swimming. Be that as it may, we don¡¯t have any lodging issues now. ¡¸Well, we have luggage so I think it¡¯d be best if I guide you to the lodging first. Athena and the others should be there as well.¡¹ ¡¸Oh is that so?¡¹ That¡¯s right, she had said they went on ahead. ¡¸Then we¡¯ll go say hello and go from there.¡¹ It¡¯s not like I had to leap right into the lake right this second. Let¡¯s go about it leisurely. ¡¸Yes, thank you. Then please follow me.¡¹ And so we set off to the lodging Dianeia had prepared for us. Chapter 190: Undress and Start Chapter 190: Undress and Start The lodging that Dianeia had prepared were cottages above the white sandy beach. It wasn¡¯t just one or two but there were various cottages. ¡¸It might be small compared to your home Daichi-dono, but please choose a place you¡¯d like. One house can sleep 5-6 people so you can use any of them.¡¹ Dianeia said and we went to divide up the rooms. However, ¡¸Can I stay together with Master?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ Using one house each was a pain since Sakura and I usually stayed in the same room together. Then¡­ ¡¸Same room as Aneue-sama¡­¡­Same room as Aneue-sama¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Umm, sorry but, could I, come too¡­¡­.? If I¡¯m alone, then that (??) would come.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ With that¡­Sakura, Hesty, and I would be using the same cottage. Well, it¡¯d be the usual three of us like always. ¡¸It¡¯s pretty wide inside too.¡¹ ¡¸It has large beds, a shower, and a kitchen.¡¹ It was a spacious one-room cottage. It was large enough that the three of us could use it without inconvenience. ¡­¡­¡­un, this would be useful as a reference. I¡¯d like to memorize how this type of structure was built. It was the perfect opportunity so I¡¯ll make sure to remember. I¡¯ll probably be able to use it somewhere. ¡¸Anyway, let¡¯s leave our luggage and go out~¡¹ ¡¸Ok got it Master.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ll leave mine, too.¡¹ So we left our luggage and went to leave when¡­ ¡¸Daichi-oniisan Welcome~!¡¹ Athena emerged from the next-door cottage. Then just like that she lightly dashed over. She was much more lightly dressed than before, probably because we were right by the beach. ¡¸Oh, Athena. You look well.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m doing great~. I¡¯ve been training a lot for today and doing my best! I¡¯m wearing my swimsuit underneath so I can swim any time!¡¹ Athena said appealing the swimsuit under her clothes. It was frilly and cute. ¡¸Ehehe~ how is it? It¡¯s new, does it suit me?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s nice~¡¹ ¡¸Yay! Thank you Daichi-oniisan!¡¹ As I felt warm watching the cheerfully laughing Athena I thought, she must have really been looking forward to this. Then¡­ ¡¸Hey Princess Athena. Don¡¯t go running around.¡¹ Karen appeared already wearing her swimsuit as she walked over briskly. She was wearing a pretty bikini that was perfectly fitted. ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Daichi. Princess Athena was being forward. It looks like she wants to swim as quickly as possible. In any case, we¡¯ll be in your care from today forward.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.being forward¡­I feel like you¡¯re the same Karen.¡¹ In fact I feel like her clothes showed that she was the one who was most excited. ¡¸Well, best regards. It looks like we¡¯ll be neighbors.¡¹ ¡¸It looks to be the case¡­¡­¡­.for me it¡¯s quite wonderful¡­¡­.¡¹ Karen said as her body shook with her laughter. As I thought, it¡¯s quite complicated to deal with these Dragon Kings. Their behavior isn¡¯t exactly ordinary, but whatever. ¡¸Karen~ Karen~ We¡¯ve greeted Daichi-oniisan so for now let¡¯s go back to the room for a bit and wait for them.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­yes, that¡¯s right Princess Athena. Well, Daichi we¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡¹ They said and returned to their room. So it looks like they really came out just to greet us. It looks like their tension was much higher than usual. ¡¸n, well, Dragon Kings, don¡¯t usually come to, places like this.¡¹ ¡¸Really?¡¹ ¡¸We don¡¯t usually, gather, or do social activities, like this. Going places, as a group, is very rare.¡¹ I see. Dragon Kings usually take individual action. They seemed like they lived by their whims so I could understand it. ¡¸tte, that¡¯s right. We should change too.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, un, that¡¯s right.¡¹ Since we were already here, there was no need for normal clothing. For swimming or fishing swim trunks would be appropriate. ¡¸Ok, the order has been messed up, but let¡¯s change into our suits.¡¹ ¡¸Got it Master! Ah, we¡¯ll need sunscreen too.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ And so our first day in the resort truly began. Chapter 190.5: —Side Dragon King— Dragon Awakening Chapter 190.5: ¡ªSide Dragon King¡ª Dragon Awakening Hesty was dragging a burden across the white sandy beach when Manaril arrived. ¡¸Huh? Hesty, what are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸n, drastic measures.¡¹ Hesty said and indicated the baggage¡­..Ramiyuros that was still sleeping while lying on the sand. ¡¸gu¡­¡­..fu~¡¹ Completely ignoring the shock from being dragged around she was sleeping and drooling¡­ ¡¸Here, we go.¡¹ Hesty checked the position on the beach, nodded, and stopped. Slowly the sun began to shine directly on their position. She waited for a few dozen seconds. ¡¸n¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡­h-ho¡­..t!?¡¹ The sandy beach was heated by the beaming sun while heating up Ramiyuros as well. ¡¸Sho hot!!¡¹ Ramiyuros cried out as she leapt to her feet. ¡¸As expected, if it¡¯s the sand, heat then, even Ramiyuros, will wake up.¡¹ ¡¸O-of course it¡¯ll get me up¡­.but that¡¯s so mean Hesty!!¡¹ Ramiyuros said with a completely red face, but Hesty only slightly closed her eyes and shifted her gaze. ¡¸It¡¯s not mean. It¡¯s your fault, for not getting, up. We passed, the promised, meet up time, a long time ago.¡¹ ¡¸Promised t¡­¡­..huh? Actually, where are we? I remember that I should be sleeping in Daichi-san¡¯s home¡­¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re, at the lake. You wouldn¡¯t wake up, so I dragged, you.¡¹ With those words Ramiyuros finally understood. ¡¸Ah¡­..th-that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I pulled you this, far. You promised to wake, up, but you didn¡¯t so, I pulled you.¡¹ ¡¸S-Sorry, I¡¯m sorry Hesty! I was so excited I couldn¡¯t sleep! I ended up going to sleep late~¡¹ Ramiyuros said while clinging to Hesty in tears. Hesty heaved a long sigh. She thought that it was just as usual, you really can¡¯t help it¡­. ¡¸Well, now that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s done. There¡¯s a room, over there, so go get, prepared.¡¹ ¡¸G-got it~. I¡¯ll be right back!¡¹ Ramiyuros said and set off running. Hesty watched her and let out another sigh. ¡¸It¡¯s fine, now.¡¹ ¡¸Hesty has troubles too huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m used to, it. Also, Manaril it¡¯s been a while, since you¡¯ve been here, how is it?¡¹ ¡¸Even if you ask me¡­.I¡¯ve only been gone for a little while so it hasn¡¯t been polluted too much. I sang a bit and purified it some, so monsters shouldn¡¯t appear.¡¹ This lake naturally has bad magic power flowing into it. That¡¯s why Manaril was here to purify it. Since Katarakta was no longer here, she didn¡¯t need to do it nearly as often, but even so it was necessary. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s still much better than when I needed to live her permanently. I¡¯m really quite thankful to Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s, right. He somehow took care of Katarakta, so we can play without, a care.¡¹ Normally, if they wanted to swim in the lake, they would need to keep Katarakta¡¯s poison in mind. However, this time they didn¡¯t need to care for a thing. Thinking that, her heart felt lighter. ¡¸To think a day would come when we can swim peacefully like this.¡¹ ¡¸n, really. Ah¡­¡­.but I feel like, there was a dungeon, at the bottom of, the lake¡­..is that, ok?¡¹ There was a dungeon sunk in the bottom of this lake. It had come into existence long ago, and there weren¡¯t any monsters inside of it anymore. However, the magic stone device was reacting. If there was an abnormality then she should tell Daichi and Dianeia but¡­ ¡¸There¡¯s no problem at all. In fact, Dianeia-san already knows about it. She also knows that it is at a standstill.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is that, so? Then there¡¯s, no problem.¡¹ Since they already knew this then there shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Hesty thought this when¡­.. ¡¸Thanks for waiting Hesty~!¡¹ Ramiyuros cried out as she ran over in her swimsuit as her chest shook and swayed incredibly. A short while ago she had been complaining about the heat as she held her cheek, but it seemed like she had already forgotten about it. ¡¸Fuu¡­.well, sometimes it might be, good to take it easy, and have fun, like Ramiyuros¡­.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s here too, so let¡¯s go swimming.¡¹ The Dragon Kings laughed as they prepared to enjoy to their heart¡¯s content. Chapter 191: Catch of the Day Chapter 191: Catch of the Day Near the cottages on the lake. There was a small pier nearby. Daichi was sitting on the pier with a straw hat on and his fishing line in the water but¡­ ¡¸Huh, you¡¯re fishing already Daichi-san?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Manaril?¡¹ Manaril called out to me and sat down next to me. ¡¸You¡¯re not swimming?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I can swim anytime¡­¡­..first I wanted to try the fishing rod I made.¡¹ I wanted to test how my new product worked. That was the thought behind my fishing this time. ¡¸In that way you¡¯re similar to Hesty. Hesty also can¡¯t wait when she makes a new wand and wants to hurry and test it.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, well Hesty is my teacher after all.¡¹ I¡¯d learned many things from her so I may have picked up some habits. ¡¸Fufu, if she heard that then she¡¯d be happy.¡¹ ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡­..by the way, why are you over here Manaril?¡¹ Manaril as well, are you not going to swim? ¡¸Ahh, well they look like they¡¯re having fun. It¡¯s just a little showy.¡¹ Manaril said as her gaze slid over to the group. The ones who were standing out the most were Karen, Ramiyuros, and Athena¡­. ¡¸Fuu! This is a test of strength! Here I go Princess Athena!¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ Karen cried out with a spirited voice as Athena returned her enthusiasm. Karen grabbed Athena from under her armpits. ¡¸Tou!¡¹ Athena was sent flying into the air. ¡¸Wa~i, how fun~¡¹ Athena gave a cheer as she dropped into the lake with a big splash. ¡¸Hmm fifteen meter¡­¡­.umu, not good enough yet.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, next is me~. Athena-chan how about it?¡¹ ¡¸Of course Ramiyuros-san~! Go for it!¡¹ And with that the people and water splashed¡­it turned into a person throwing festival. ¡¸¡­¡­..looks like fun.¡¹ ¡¸Un, it is, but I think I¡¯ll hold back.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I¡¯ll pass as well, so I¡¯ll just continue fishing.¡¹ For the first day of the vacation I wanted to abstain from such high energy antics. ¡¸I see. So have you lured anything?¡¹ ¡¸For the time being I¡¯ve lured Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I guess so. I¡¯ve been lured, but anything else?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I haven¡¯t hooked anything.¡¹ I raised my fishing rod. The lure was in perfect condition as it hung in mid-air. ¡­¡­.after all I didn¡¯t have a reel. I just moved the string and lure appropriately. Even with that, there were some small bites. However, I wasn¡¯t able to pull any in. ¡¸If you want to get fish then all you have to do is hit them with magic¡­..but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the point.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m glad you know.¡¹ It isn¡¯t as if I wanted fish in particular. I just wanted to sample the atmosphere of peacefully fishing. ¡­¡­.though this might be the excuses of a sore loser. Be that as it may, I was thinking how to fish better, when Manaril grabbed the string. ¡¸Huh¡­¡­..? I was wondering what kind of thread this was¡­but doesn¡¯t it have too much magic?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? Oh, I did use dragon materials so it¡¯s probably strong.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, not probably¡­definitely. Most likely normal fish won¡¯t approach.¡¹ Fumu, I see. My inability to catch anything wasn¡¯t just from my inexperience. ¡­¡­.even so I don¡¯t know how to fix this. Maybe I should use different string? ¡­¡­.but if so, all this string would go to waste. It was very strong and if possible I¡¯d want to find a practical use for it. Finding different string should be my last resort. I was worrying over what I should do when¡­¡­. ¡¸As expected, the string¡¯s magic, is amazing.¡¹ Hesty arrived with her straw hat on. ¡¸Hesty¡­you say as expected¡­do you mean you thought this would happen?¡¹ ¡¸I had thought it, possible. I didn¡¯t know for sure, until you, tried.¡¹ Is that so? Well, it turned out just how Hesty had thought. ¡¸Do you have any countermeasures?¡¹ ¡¸n~ maybe, you could use coating, on it.¡¹ ¡¸It can be used on other things than people?¡¹ ¡¸It can. I¡¯ll give it, a try, though it may change the feeling.¡¹ Hesty said and touched my fishing line. Then¡­ ¡¸{Coating}¡¹ She used her magic. The line was covered in a thin magical light which disappeared in a moment. ¡¸Oh~, you really can.¡¹ ¡¸n, I think, this will work¡­¡­¡­how is it, Manaril? Can you feel, magic power?¡¹ ¡¸No, not at all. It feels normal. I don¡¯t think this will be a problem.¡¹ The two Dragon Kings say that the magic power has been subdued. That¡¯s good for me. ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s see how it goes. Resume testing. I have several fishing rods and fishing lines so would you girls like to try?¡¹ ¡¸n, I will.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I will as well. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡¹ With that atmosphere the Dragon Kings sat on my sides and began fishing. I hope I catch something besides Dragon Kings from now on. Chapter 192: Nice Fish Chapter 192: Nice Fish A few minutes passed as I fished between the two young looking Dragon Kings. Suddenly there was a change. ¡¸Oh?¡¹ The fishing rod suddenly dipped down. ¡­¡­..I¡¯ve got a bite. The moment I thought that I tried to raise my rod but¡­ ¡¸nu, there¡¯s a lot of resistance.¡¹ I pulled harder against the opposition on the end of my line. ¡¸n, it seems heavy.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah it is. I¡¯ll pull it up all at once¡­.one¡­two¡­..now!¡¹ I pulled on the rod suddenly. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d caught, but with this level of resistance it would be fine even if I overdid it a bit. That¡¯s what I thought as I forcefully lifted it then¡­ ¡¸Waa, nice fish Daichi-san¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, looks good.¡¹ It was a glittering golden scaled fish with my lure firmly gripped in its mouth. It was over 60 cm in size. It looked tough. Seems like it was some big game. ¡¸n, congratulations. It¡¯s your first catch.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s thanks to your advice¡­.so, do you know anything about this fish?¡¹ I¡¯d never seen a fish with this kind of golden color in my life. It had sharp fangs and some things that looked like horns. I didn¡¯t know its name or ecology, it¡¯d be bad if it was poisonous. That¡¯s why I asked but¡­ ¡¸Dunno, I don¡¯t have, much knowledge, about fish.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry too. I don¡¯t really know much either. Even when I was living in this lake I usually just stayed inside.¡¹ Looks like neither of them knows. In that case, the only ones I can ask are¡­.. My gaze wandered about and¡­ ¡¸Daichi-dono, so this is where you were? ¡ª¡ªtte, What you have there is¡­¡­..!?¡¹ My eyes were unexpectedly met with Dianeia wearing a pretty orange swimsuit. Furthermore, it looked like Dianeia knew about this golden fish. ¡¸Fumu, it looks like Dianeia knows.¡¹ ¡¸K-know about it!? I-isn¡¯t this the spirit fish!? H-how did you get one?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I fished it up. See, it still has my lure in its mouth.¡¹ ¡¸F-fished it¡­¡­!? Th-the spirit fish?¡¹ I¡¯d just told the straight truth but Dianeia was holding her hand on her chest to suppress her surprise. ¡¸Did I do something bad? Does it have deadly poison or does it have religious significance?¡¹ ¡¸N-no, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not poisonous nor is it religious. It¡¯s just that this fish has spirit fangs that can tear through fishing lines and nets with ease. It can even tear free of metal nets. It really makes fishermen fearful.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~¡¹ Certainly its horns and fangs looked brutal. ¡¸What¡¯s more its body has a lot of magic power in it increasing its power and endurance¡­¡­that¡¯s why it¡¯s treated like a forbidden trophy. If it¡¯s angered it will attack the other fish and living things. There have even been injured people. Despite that there have been few times they were captured. Each of those times was by a mage fighting it underwater. It is that ferocious of an underwater creature.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­so, is it delicious?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I thought that was the natural next question, but it looks like she was surprised. I thought this region was one that ate fish usually so I didn¡¯t expect this question to be strange. ¡¸U-Ummm, Daichi-dono you intend to eat it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it looks like it has plenty of meat on its bones so you think it can be eaten? It doesn¡¯t have poison, so if it¡¯s delicious I was thinking of eating it¡­how does it taste?¡¹ ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡­.if I had to say, it¡¯s treated more as research material based on how strong it is. There aren¡¯t many who have eaten it. There was one researcher who took a bite to see, he said that it tasted quite good but¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so? Then it looks like we can eat it.¡¹ Just in case we¡¯ll check for poison, but for now we¡¯ve gotten one thing for dinner. ¡¸Ok then, I¡¯ll put this guy in the golem box and¡­¡¹ I placed it inside the box golem and took the lure out of its mouth. Then I checked how the lure was doing¡­¡­ ¡¸Ok, looks like its still usable, let¡¯s keep going~¡¹ I was about to throw out my line again when I thought¡­ ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Would you like to try too Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸U-umu, Th-then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡¹ I¡¯d lured one princess over and caught a fish. I¡¯ll keep going just like this. Chapter 193: Hooked~The Second Chapter 193: Hooked~The Second A while after catching the glittery golden fish¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah, by the way Dianeia. I went with the flow and had you start fishing, but was that ok?¡¹ She had been searching for me when she arrived. I wondered if she had something she needed. ¡¸Ahh, no, that¡¯s not it. I was searching for you to give you this.¡¹ She said as she continued moving the fishing line in the water. She pulled out a piece of paper and handed it over. I took a look at it. ¡¸This is¡­¡­a sketch of the area?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. The beach, premises, and facilities are marked down. You can use them freely, but if you didn¡¯t know what or where they were it¡¯d be troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thanks it¡¯s helpful.¡¹ I didn¡¯t have a clear idea of what I wanted to do, but now with a clear idea of what I could do it made it easier. ¡¸Also if you want to buy something there is a shop on the premises so go ahead and make use of whatever you need. If you need a new swimsuit or something you can go there.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­well I received quite a few swimsuits from Anne so there¡¯s no issue with that¡­¡­it¡¯s a little late but I see you¡¯ve changed outfits Dianeia.¡¹ At first my excitement over catching my first fish caused me to ignore it, but Dianeia was wearing a very pretty swimsuit. It was a bikini type that showed off her body line, but I thought the orange swimsuit really suited her tight body. I was thinking that when¡­¡­ ¡¸I-if you stare so much I¡¯ll get embarrassed¡­¡­h-how is it? It shouldn¡¯t be too flashy right?¡¹ Dianeia said shyly as she blushed. Are you too embarrassed or do you want me to look more? I don¡¯t get it but¡­ ¡¸Yeah, I think it¡¯s cute. I don¡¯t have great aesthetic sense, but I can tell that.¡¹ The moment I said that Dianeia¡¯s cheeks blushed a fiery red. ¡¸R-really!? Thank you!¡¹ Dianeia said joyfully raising both her hands and gripped them into fists as she got closer. However, since she suddenly did that with the fishing rod in her hand¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah, hey the lure¡¯s flying it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ As Dianeia spoke in confusion the lure flew up and latched to the back of her swimsuit catching it. The feeling of something suddenly hooking at her back made her jerk¡­¡­then the lure vigorously¡­¡­ ¡¸Ah¡¹ Carried a portion of Dianeia¡¯s swimsuit away¡­. ¡¸Wa Waaaaa! My swimsuit!¡¹ Dianeia panicked and hid her chest. I did see them jiggle down¡­..but she hid them before I saw the most important part. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.why did you catch yourself¡­.¡¹ Well, in the past I caught my own ear and clothes when I first fished. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so magnificently catch their own swimsuit. In fact, it looks like our fishing session¡¯s second catch of the day was a princess¡¯s swimsuit¡­.that was quite something¡­ ¡¸U, uuuu, this is the first time something like this happened to me. E-even though I used magic to keep my clothes from having a mishap¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? There¡¯s magic like that?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, it¡¯s an application of protection magic. You can use a slight amount of magic so that you can move as much as you please. With it, no matter how you move your equipment won¡¯t come off. It¡¯s magic with both practical and battle utililty.¡¹ Oh, I see. That magic wasn¡¯t just for swimsuits. It¡¯s magic that certainly has merit preventing you from losing your equipment. ¡¸But, why did it come off even though you were using the magic?¡¹ I looked up at the sky. The lure was floating up there with the orange swimsuit acting as a kite. It peacefully flapped in the wind. ¡¸Th-the lure has too much magic that it pierced the thin defensive layer!¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­..I made it out of dragon scale¡­¡¹ Well, huh next time I need to be more cautious what I use. ¡­¡­.using it for a hook is quite dangerous. As I thought that I grabbed the lure and removed the swimsuit. I handed it back to Dianeia. ¡¸Here. I¡¯ll turn away so you can put it on.¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­..sorry.¡¹ ¡¸No, there wasn¡¯t any real harm. It¡¯s fine, I learned some new things as well.¡¹ When using my lure I need to take care. After all, it¡¯s not like this fishing equipment was for catching swimsuits, it wouldn¡¯t do so either. I¡¯d just have to be more cautious. Chapter 194: Taste of the Lake Chapter 194: Taste of the Lake After resolving the ¡®Dianeia swimsuit disturbance¡¯ I succeeded in catching a number of fish. However, ¡¸Why are each and every one of these so sparkly¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The ones I had fished all glittered like silver and gold. They were all fish with the luster of metal. Certainly there were fish with scales of a silver color, but I had never seen such fish that looked like they were cast from the metal itself. Furthermore, most of them surpassed 50 centimeters. They were huge¡­this was abnormal. ¡¸This is¡­¡­Silver Guard. It is a fish with scales as strong as metal.¡¹ Dianeia shared her insight as she continued her own fishing. ¡¸For that reason, even if you hook it your line would break¡­.and if you catch it you can barely cut it¡­¡­..the line made by Daichi-dono is really amazing¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, this line should be stronger than metal after all. Other than that, there seem to be quite a lot of dangerous fish around here huh?¡¹ There were fish that could bite through nets and fish that were basically covered in metal. Is it really ok to swim in these waters? ¡¸Well, these type of fish usually stay deep at the bottom of the lake so there¡¯s no issue. Plus when people are swimming there¡¯s usually a magic defense cast so injuries are mostly avoided.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, what you talked about before?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, also Anne-dono said that our swimsuits had defensive properties as well. They¡¯re enough to prevent skin damage.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? Anne¡¯s swimsuits have that kind of thing as well?¡¹ I thought they were just easy to wear and nice to look at. ¡­¡­¡­.magic is really convenient. Anyways, since I don¡¯t have to worry about swimming let¡¯s relax. ¡¸So¡­.is this Silver Guard edible?¡¹ ¡¸A-ahh, as I thought you intend to eat it?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I fished it up. Of course I will. It¡¯s not poisonous right?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s not poisonous at all. It is supposed to taste light and delicious but¡­..the scales are the issue. You can descale them, but a normal knife won¡¯t cut it.¡¹ Right, it was as hard as normal metals. But, ¡¸I¡¯ll manage somehow. I still have some of Ramiyuros¡¯s scales.¡¹ There were quite a few I had stored inside of my golems. They were initially for maintaining and creating new lures but¡­. ¡­¡­they could also be used to make a small knife. If it was just at the level of a slightly hard metal, then a dragon scale knife could cut it. ¡¸I see. Un¡­¡­.ok then. If it¡¯s just at the level of normal metal it means nothing to you.¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s not really to do with me, it¡¯s more the properties of the dragon scale.¡¹ Leaving that aside, it¡¯s edible so there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯d feel strangely sad if I fished up an inedible fish. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡¸Guuu¡¹ I heard a stomach grumble. The culprit was Hesty who had been fishing next to me. ¡¸¡­¡­.I might be, hungry, I think?¡¹ ¡¸I told you to stop doubting if you¡¯re hungry. But, I guess that¡¯s right. It¡¯s about time to stop and eat.¡¹ The sun was high in the sky. ¡­¡­.it was broad daylight. No wonder she was hungry. We¡¯d been doing this since earlier in the morning. As I thought that I looked at the map I¡¯d gotten from Dianeia. ¡¸Umm¡ª¡ªthere¡¯s an outdoor kitchen by the cottages. Do they have an iron plate and stuff like that?¡¹ ¡¸Yes of course. We have everything you need prepared. We have ingredients and vegetables prepared as well.¡¹ ¡¸Got it. Ok then, we¡¯ll be cooking.¡¹ If I cooked it well then they should be tasty. ¡¸Master~ I¡¯ve finished my preparations~!¡¹ Sakura met us partway. By looking at her I could see she was wearing an apron over her swimsuit. ¡¸Eh? Were you always on standby?¡¹ ¡¸No no, I was swimming before, but when I saw Master catching fish I got the kitchen ready for cooking.¡¹ ¡¸Oh~, sorry for the trouble.¡¹ ¡¸Not at all, if we can make delicious food then it¡¯s nothing at all!¡¹ Sakura nodded with all her might. Looks like Sakura¡¯s more excited than usual since she was on vacation. ¡¸Well, guess so. Let¡¯s gather everyone and let¡¯s get eating.¡¹ I said and this time Dianeia nodded. ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go call the ones playing over there. Daichi-dono and you three please go on ahead.¡¹ ¡¸Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡¹ ¡¸n, let¡¯s go.¡¹ Then Sakura, the two Dragon Kings, and I headed over to the outdoor kitchen. We would be enjoying fresh food from the lake. Chapter 195: Outdoor Rice Cooking Chapter 195: Outdoor Rice Cooking There was a large griddle in the outdoor kitchen. Next to it was a cutting table where Sakura had left some vegetables. ¡¸Sakura~, we¡¯ll be preparing fish¡­do you think a filet is good?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. But, this is Master¡¯s vacation time¡­is this alright?¡¹ ¡¸Well, it¡¯s this kind of place. I¡¯ll help out too. I¡¯d like to handle the things that I caught.¡¹ Leaving aside the seasoning, even I could cut up ingredients. From time to time I should do some work. ¡¸Well then please do. I¡¯ll be preparing the meat and vegetables that Dianeia arranged for us.¡¹ ¡¸Good. I¡¯ll be readying my fish and giving them to you.¡¹ I said and lined up the fish on the chopping board, ¡¸I¡¯ll help as well~ Daichi-sama~¡¹ Anne trotted over with a big smile. I was wondering why her tension was so high when, ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ I saw a limp Hesty captured inside her bosom. Anne came over here after she caught Hesty it seems. She looked at me with eyes that had given up so I didn¡¯t speak up. Be that as it may, I was happy that there was more people. ¡¸Ok then, Anne take the fish out of the golem. They¡¯re full of life so be careful.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that~¡¹ I¡¯d caught some dangerous fish, but as a Dragon King it would probably be fine. I thought such things as I looked at the spirit fish on the chopping board. The golden fish unexpectedly didn¡¯t struggle much. It had dangerous looking fangs and horns so I put in some effort to restrain it, but anyways I was able to safely handle it. ¡¸Well¡­..umm, when you put your effort in then nothing will escape. No matter how powerful or magical the fish is.¡¹ ¡¸Really? I¡¯m not letting down my guard.¡¹ If there was an injury during cooking my tension would drop. Safely preparing food was the priority. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Huh¡­so you can prepare fish?¡¹ ¡¸Well, to some degree, yes.¡¹ However, I¡¯d left such things to Sakura recently. It took me some time to remember my skills. I could easily filet some fish. As I was thinking that¡­ ¡¸Somehow, I thought we¡¯d be eating, the fresh fish, in its entirety, fresh.¡¹ Hesty said something strange. ¡¸Entirety? ¡­¡­bones and all?¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right?¡¹ She nodded bluntly. Well¡­I guess I understood. This Dragon King was never concerned with food. ¡¸¡­..Anne¡­have Hesty¡¯s eating habits always been like this?¡¹ I asked and Anne awkwardly scratched her cheek. ¡¸Umm, yes. Meat and fish¡­though she might cut and scorch it, she usually just eats it whole.¡¹ She said in a roundabout manner. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do that for everything. ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.this is a good chance. Hesty if you¡¯d like you can try cooking? Even so it¡¯d just be cutting and tasting things.¡¹ I asked and Hesty timidly looked at my face. ¡¸Is that, ok?¡¹ It looks like it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any interest. ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s not too many things I can teach you after all. Let¡¯s do it together.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ve wanted, to learn some cooking, too. It helps.¡ª¡ªthank you.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re very welcome.¡¹ I taught Hesty how to handle a knife while preparing the fish. And so we all continued to make our meal. Chapter 196: Dragon King’s Hand Skill Chapter 196: Dragon King¡¯s Hand Skill Everyone came together to eat the lunch we¡¯d prepared. ¡­¡­even though I say prepared, we only grilled the ingredients we¡¯d arranged. We¡¯d just be eating some grilled things on a plate. However, it was outside and on a beautiful beach¡­maybe that was what made things so much more appetizing. Just like that I filled my stomach and¡­ ¡¸Ok then golem. Change into bed.¡¹ I had the golem change into a bed on the sunny beach. ¡¸Uwaa! Daichi-oniisan what¡¯s this!?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something I made to let people lie down. After eating a big lunch there are definitely people who feel sleepy.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, is that so? Having a resting place is really comfortable.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. But¡­..it looks like you¡¯re still energetic Athena.¡¹ She¡¯d been moving actively since the morning, but she didn¡¯t look tired at all. ¡¸Un! It¡¯s been a while since I came here. ¡ªBut, Daichi-oniisan doesn¡¯t look tired either.¡¹ ¡¸Well I¡¯ve been sitting on the pier fishing the entire time.¡¹ ¡¸No no, you fished up such huge fish you know!? Plus they were all strong fish like the Spirit Fish. It¡¯s amazing that you aren¡¯t exhausted.¡¹ True, I had to pull with some force to get the fish, but my fishing rod and line were so strong and high efficiency. It might be thanks to that as well. ¡¸Anyways, if you¡¯re tired you can rest here. I¡¯ll put up a parasol as well.¡¹ I set up a parasol near the bed and covered it in shadow. With this they could avoid sunburn. ¡¸Un, got it! Then I¡¯ll go swimming to tire myself out!¡¹ Athena said and charged to the lake. It looks like she was overflowing with energy. I was starting to feel like swimming too, but¡­ ¡­first I¡¯d like to improve the fishing rod I made. I¡¯d found various points for improvement. I¡¯ll put off swimming for a bit. I sat down on the bed and stared at my fishing rod but¡­ ¡¸mu¡­..as I thought, when you¡¯re at the beach you can¡¯t avoid getting baked.¡¹ Even though I put up the parasol, the white sand reflected the light of the sun. Thanks to that the bed was getting hot. ¡¸At this rate I might even get a sunburn.¡¹ I should have laid down a sheet on the beach as well I thought when, ¡¸Daichi-sama~! I brought some sunscreen!¡¹ I wonder if she heard me? But Anne was dashing over the white sands. And¡­ ¡¸Allow me to put it on you!¡¹ She stood before me and strongly insisted. In her hand was a bottle of what I suppose was sunscreen. Honestly, if she gave it to me I would put it on myself. ¡¸Let me put it on! I¡¯ll stick it on Daichi-sama¡¯s back!¡¹ She said the same thing again. How much did she want to spread it on me? ¡¸A-after all it¡¯s a chance to legally touch Daichi-sama¡¯s skin¡­..i-is it no good?¡¹ Anne said timidly as she checked my expression. ¡¸Ahhh, well, I don¡¯t mind. In fact it¡¯d be helpful.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much! Ueee, touching Daichi-sama like this is a reward¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ This Dragon King¡­¡­..she had such dubious eyes. In fact, I could see a small handprint on her cheek¡­. ¡¸You¡­.you went to Hesty first didn¡¯t you¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Aneue-sama pushed my face away and escaped but¡­.ehehe. Thanks to that I was able to be with Daichi-sama so it turned out all right!¡¹ She said as her cheeks became flushed. This Dragon King never learns. ¡¸Well, whatever. Put it on me.¡¹ ¡¸Ok!¡¹ I laid down on the bed and gazed at the water¡¯s surface as Anne began to cover my skin. As I gazed over I realized that Karen and the others were gazing over here¡­their eyes looked dangerous. It bothered me a bit so I was hoping Anne would hurry a bit but¡­ ¡¸Well, since you¡¯re doing this for me I should return the favor. How about it?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­..on me? Umm, is that ok?¡¹ ¡¸Well, you did it for me. If you want, I¡¯ll do it.¡¹ ¡¸By all means please do! Alright, I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, just do it moderately.¡¹ And so, I was made resistant to sunburns by a Dragon King¡¯s hand. Chapter 197: Afternoon Activities Chapter 197: Afternoon Activities After getting rubbed with some sunscreen I went with the flow and put it on Anne as well. It wasn¡¯t anything impressive, I just had her lie on the bed and took the white lotion from Anne and started to spread it thinly¡­.. ¡¸Hyaaaaaa¡­¡­.D-Daichi-sama¡¯s hand feels good.¡¹ It was just that Anne was big in various ways so I was having trouble finding a safe place to look. I could see her chest pressed to the sides as she was laying down after all. ¡¸Well, let¡¯s get this done.¡¹ I had Anne¡¯s permission so I¡¯ll just quickly put it on and get this finished with. I was thinking that but¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸n?¡¹ I had a weird feeling and turned to look at the lake. There I saw Karen staring at me intently. She stood out on the white sandy beach with her well-balanced body and colorful swimsuit. ¡­¡­¡­I wonder if she has something to say. Well, when I finish putting lotion on Anne I can go ask, I thought and returned my gaze to Anne. Then, I calmly moved my hands. ¡¸But still, this suntan lotion is quite strong. It¡¯s really sticky.¡¹ ¡¸It is indeed. It uses special minerals and plants after all. However, it¡¯s effectiveness is guaranteed so please be at ease.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, well you brought it Anne so I didn¡¯t have any doubts that it would work in the first place.¡¹ I said and Anne peeked at my face with an embarrassed laugh. ¡¸¡­¡­.i-if Daichi-sama compliments me with such a serious face it embarrasses me.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s true after all. Anyways, here. We¡¯re done.¡¹ ¡¸T-thank you very much.¡¹ Now that I finished rubbing lotion on Anne I raised my head to take a breather when¡­. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ Karen was staring at my hand and the suntan lotion. In fact she was staring over here while getting closer. A few seconds later she arrived in front of me. ¡¸Daichi, I have a request.¡¹ She said gripping my hand. I kind of understood what was going to happen though¡­ ¡¸Umm, Karen you want me to rub it on you as well?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! I want to savor the feeling of Daichi¡¯s hand as well!¡¹ She said with sparkling shining eyes. ¡­¡­well, I do owe Karen for some things she¡¯s taught me. I suppose it¡¯d be fine to do it with a feeling of repaying favors. ¡¸Ok, then lay down over there.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Please!¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to get so fired up.¡¹ With that, my Dragon King rubbing time was extended. *********************************** After finishing my Dragon King service I began my fishing rod improvements. ¡¸First is coating¡­.next adjusting the line length, making the lure heavier.¡¹ Since I got here I¡¯d only been fishing, but it¡¯s fine since I was enjoying myself. It was fun to catch fish so I had some motivation. ¡­¡­.if I wanted to swim I could hop in the water anytime. I¡¯ll fish until I¡¯m satisfied. As I was thinking I finished adjusting the line. With this my strength should be transmitted more easily. ¡­¡­.as long as I don¡¯t drop the lure into someplace too deep. Well, if I wanted to go deep fishing I¡¯d need to make a reel. I could make a simple reel to let out and wind up the fishing line but I didn¡¯t feel it necessary. For now I¡¯ll go with this. I¡¯ll make it if I find myself in need. ¡¸Ok then, time to try it out. Golem, follow me.¡¹ I put on my straw hat and walked out from under the parasol. ¡­¡­I wonder where I should fish now. Thinking that I walked across the sandy beach. Chapter 198: Collaboration in the Lake Chapter 198: Collaboration in the Lake I chose a rocky outcrop opposite from the small pier for my next fishing spot. It was some distance from where everyone else was swimming. Why did I choose this place? ¡¸Daichi-san~ around here I feel the presence of a lot of fish.¡¹ Manaril had said and guided me over here herself. ¡¸Thanks Manaril. Sorry for making you use your sensing abilities for something like this.¡¹ Her sensing ability was most comparable to sonar, she was able to sense places where fish gathered. I truly thought it was a waste to just use that ability for playing around but¡­ ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m enjoying myself helping you search for a fishing spot.¡¹ She said and guided me. Then, by the time we got here I wasn¡¯t alone. ¡¸I knew there were rocky places around here, but I never knew about this place¡­¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia had followed us. ¡ºI ended up shaming myself with the swimsuit fishing incident this morning! This time I¡¯ll be helpful for sure!¡» She had insisted enthusiastically. I didn¡¯t think she had to mind it, but she was conscientious. I thought as I¡­ ¡¸Wood, transform into a bench.¡¹ I transformed a tree into a bench on the rocks. The stones were uneven, but this transformed tree could adjust somewhat adjust itself to the unevenness. Because of that I could sit without worry. ¡¸Here, you should sit too Dianeia and Manaril. Take it easy.¡¹ ¡¸Un, thank you Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸Th-then I¡¯ll sit too.¡¹ Then, as I was sandwiched between the two on the bench, I began fishing once more. ********************************************* A while later the fish-tank golem was filled with a number of fish. ¡¸I never thought the fishing would be this good¡­..¡¹ Normally fishing would involve more chance. Right now it felt that whenever I put my line out I just needed to wait a bit and a fish would bite. ¡¸Somehow, it feels like I shouldn¡¯t make light of Manaril¡¯s power.¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, certainly there are plenty of fish here, but your line and lure are moving with suppressed magic power, that¡¯s why. I think this is mostly due to your own efforts. I¡¯m not catching too many myself.¡¹ Manaril had certainly not caught as many, but I think she was doing well enough. ¡¸To begin with I don¡¯t have the skill to get a bite on every cast. I am glad that it¡¯s happening though.¡¹ Looking at the resulting big haul of fish, I was grateful. It¡¯s great that our dinner menu has increased, I thought. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono¡­sorry but¡­can you help me?¡¹ ¡¸Hm?¡¹ Dianeia was pulling strongly on her fishing rod. ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹ ¡¸For some reason it¡¯s gotten hard to pull since a short while ago. I think it might have gotten caught on something.¡¹ ¡¸Caught on something? The line shouldn¡¯t be long enough for that to happen.¡¹ I muttered while feeling the rod in Dianeia¡¯s hands. Then, I could clearly feel something pulling from the end of the line. ¡¸Ohh, it looks like you caught a big one.¡¹ ¡¸R-really? B-but no matter how I pulled it wouldn¡¯t move?¡¹ Dianeia had been standing and pulling the line, but it hadn¡¯t moved. It was definitely something heavy. ¡¸Fumu, then I¡¯ll help you out.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll give you the rod and¡­¡­..¡¹ ¡¸No no, that¡¯s not necessary.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ I moved to Dianeia¡¯s back and placed my hands over her hands on the fishing rod. At that moment Dianeia¡¯s face blushed bright red. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono!? W-What are you¡­..!?¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯m just lending you some strength. I won¡¯t steal your catch.¡¹ I was going to lend my strength, but Dianeia should be the one to finish this. Those were my thoughts when I took up this posture. ¡¸I-is that so? I-i-is that so¡­.yeah, I just misunderstood! But, thank you Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸No need for thanks. Let¡¯s pull it up fast.¡¹ ¡¸A-ahh, I¡¯ll be in your care!¡¹ ¡¸¡¸One, two¡­!¡¹¡¹ Dianeia and I spoke counted together and pulled with all our strength. The fishing line started creaking but as expected of dragon string. Without snapping, it transmitted our strength and we pulled out what she¡¯d caught. Then from the water surface what emerged was¡­.. ¡¸Octopus¡­¡­tentacle?¡¹ A red and golden octopus tentacle. However, it was incredibly long and thick. Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that emerged. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono, something came out over there!¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ I looked and saw from the opposite of the rocky shore the lake surface was waving and bubbling. Then¡­. ¡ªSPLASH!¡ª The water sprayed up revealing a humongous golden and red octopus. It looks like she truly had caught a big one. Chapter 199: Afternoon Big Game Chapter 199: Afternoon Big Game What had been fished up¡­more accurately it was summoned, was an almost 50 meters overall giant octopus. ¡¸That is one big octopus. I¡¯ll ask just in case¡­but it is an octopus right Dianeia?¡¹ I asked and Dianeia slowly nodded without taking her wide-eyed stare off of the octopus. ¡¸Y-yes. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an issue saying this is an octopus¡­but more accurately it should be a Sanzu Octopus.¡¹ It seems like Dianeia even knew the full name of this creature. Well it was better to know the details of this creature. There were many things I¡¯d like to learn just like this, but I needed more info on this creature. ¡¸Are all the octopi in this world this big?¡¹ ¡¸N-no this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a gigantic one.¡¹ Dianeia said astonishedly. Next to her Manaril tilted her head. ¡¸It might be the case that it increased in size once Katarakta left. After all the magic pressure disappeared all at once.¡¹ Dianeia started as if realizing something. Truly, if such a huge thing had been loitering around like this, things would be dangerous. ¡¸I see. Well I¡¯ll just treat it as if we¡¯ve just seen a rare creature¡­but what are we going to do with it?¡¹ We couldn¡¯t put such a giant creature inside the live-fish tank¡­.but at that moment Dianeia grasped my shoulder. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono? Th-there¡¯s quite some pressure pushing down on us¡­but you seem completely normal.¡¹ ¡¸Well I guess¡­¡­¡­.hm. It¡¯s just an octopus.¡¹ Certainly the giant octopus was looking at us with its huge eyes. I could feel some animosity, however it looked like a normal octopus otherwise. It somehow took the stress out of the situation. It did look like it was hostile to us so I suppose I should deal with it. Those were my thoughts as my golems gathered on the rocky outcropping¡­ ¡¸Ah, Oi Dianeia! The tentacle you fished up is getting close to your feet!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? ¡ªWhen did it!?¡¹ Dianeia leapt away. However, the tentacle was even faster as it sped close and grasped Dianeia¡¯s leg. ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ and just like that she was restrained. To be captured by the thing she¡¯d fished up¡­what was this princess doing¡­? However, she wasn¡¯t the only victim. ¡¸W-wait! G-give it back!¡¹ Manaril had gotten hit by a tentacle as well. It didn¡¯t seem like she was injured, but the tentacle had carried away the upper portion of her swimsuit. It was now stuck to a tentacle. ¡¸¡­¡­.how did this happen?¡¹ Manaril said with a teary glare as she shielded her chest with her arms. ¡¸I-it looks like this octopus¡¯s tentacles have quite a bit of magic in them. It seems like it was enough to break through the defenses that Anne instilled in the swimsuits.¡¹ ¡¸I guess so.¡¹ ¡¸Furthermore, the tentacles are so slimy with many suction pads, that just getting hit will stick and carry them away.¡¹ It¡¯s tentacles were moving in a shrewd and unpredictable way. If we made any poor moves it¡¯d probably take the opportunity to grab us. ¡¸Hi hiu¡­¡­sl-slimy is no good¡­.!¡¹ Now Dianeia was getting all teary. It¡¯s a pretty big catastrophe. Looks like she can¡¯t handle it so I should save her. ¡¸Umm¡­where should I even begin taking down an octopus?¡¹ I¡¯d like to maintain its freshness but I didn¡¯t remember where the right place to hit so I didn¡¯t ruin it. If I just randomly attacked and destroyed it, it¡¯d be a waste. ¡ªHyu¡ª As I was thinking a knife flew from behind me and stabbed into the octopus. The octopus shuddered and suddenly stopped moving. ¡¸n?¡¹ I turned to see Sakura with another kitchen knife in her hand. She walked up to the octopus, and struck it with the knife once more. ¡¸You should aim here when preparing an Octopus Master. Right here.¡¹ ¡¸O-ok¡­¡¹ Seeing her stabbing an octopus between the eyes with a smile on her face was quite scary. But now that I knew where to aim it should be easy. ¡¸¡­..it seems like it¡¯s still moving.¡¹ The octopus was moving while the knife was still stuck in it. It seems like the previous strikes had only stopped its movements temporarily. In fact a tentacle was reaching towards Sakura. However, Sakura didn¡¯t mind and drove away the tentacle with her knife. ¡¸Ara, it seems my knife was a little too short.¡¹ ¡¸Looks like it. But you can leave the final blow to me. Kongou Vajra¡ª¡ªArm-only version¡¹ I equipped my arm with the wooden armor. The wood mallet. ¡¸Let¡¯s do it properly¡¹ I wound up my fist and struck between its eyes. At that moment¡­ ¡¸Giiii¡­..!¡¹ A sound like a voice came out of the octopus and at the same time its body turned completely white. ¡¸I-it finally came off¡­¡­!¡¹ Once the strength left the tentacle Dianeia was able to escape. ¡¸Th-thank you Daichi-san¡¹ Manaril also safely recovered her swimsuit. It looks like the fuss was over. ¡¸T-to stop such a huge creature with one move¡­..a-as usual you¡¯re incredible.¡¹ ¡¸Well even if it was huge¡­it¡¯s an octopus. The amazing one this time was really Sakura who knew exactly what to do.¡¹ ¡¸No no, the one who gave a perfect finishing blow was Master. I¡¯m just glad I was of help. Leave the kitchen and preparation to me.¡¹ Sakura said with a laugh as she set off for the kitchen. ¡¸Well, things got weird, but you fished up a big one Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸U, umu. Really¡­.I¡¯m glad things ended up alright¡­.¡¹ We¡¯d use this for our evening meal. Maybe takoyaki or something. Be that as it may, the first day of our trip turned into a barbeque festival. Chapter 200: Being Big is Good Chapter 200: Being Big is Good Evening, we¡¯d moved from the lake to the kitchen to have a slightly early dinner. The reason we wanted to eat early was to have the newly caught prey be as fresh as possible. More than that¡­ ¡¸This thing really is huge.¡¹ ¡¸For sure.¡¹ The prey was too big. The grilling plate was mostly an octopus plate now. ¡¸Well we can use the golems to cut it up and get rid of it.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah we can leave the hard labor to them!¡¹ The golems were using their power to cut the octopus up into small edible pieces. The food preparation was done mostly by them. The put a little salt on and covered them with wheat flower. It was turned into a takoyaki kind of thing¡­.but it was more like octopus skewers. ¡¸Diachi-san this is really delicious~!¡¹ ¡¸n, it tastes really, good.¡¹ Well, it looks like it was popular with the Dragon Kings. Athena was also chewing on it. It looked like it was popular with humans as well. There shouldn¡¯t be an issue with the taste. ¡¸Master~ I made another~ It¡¯s octopus marinade.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you Sakura¡¹ Sakura and I continued to make different types of octopus dishes as we ate. However, it was delicious even if we ate it raw like sushi. As we bit into it there was a delicious type of umami that emerged. ¡¸Since it¡¯s so big, I thought there might be a lack of flavor¡­..but this is better than I imagined.¡¹ I murmured¡­ ¡¸J-just so you know, Sanzu Octopus is a high class ingredient. The flavor is guaranteed delicious.¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached. ¡¸Is that so? ¡­..actually you haven¡¯t been eating very much¡­are you ok?¡¹ She¡¯d been cooking all the time and not really eating. I was wondering why when Dianeia scratched her cheek bashfully. ¡¸So you noticed? I¡¯m a bit embarrassed¡­¡­but I have a bit of trauma. No matter if it¡¯s a high class ingredient my hands can¡¯t help but stop when I try to eat.¡¹ ¡¸Oioi, are you really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, if I take some time I think I¡¯ll be able to eat¡­¡­.however this Sanzu Octopus should originally be around 30 centimeters¡­I was really surprised.¡¹ Really?? The originally 30 centimeter octopus turned into a (TN: the author seems confused as to how big the octopus is) 5 meter giant. ¡¸Katarakta leaving had that much of an effect?¡¹ ¡¸Hmmm, I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t know much about this kind of thing.¡¹ Manaril walked over from a pan covered in octopus mushiyaki. ¡¸If it¡¯s about this lake I can answer.¡¹ ¡¸So you heard?¡¹ ¡¸Well yes. I have good ears after all. Anyways, the reason this octopus grew so huge is the large amount of magic power flowing into this lake. That¡¯s why Katarakta leaving had this kind of effect.¡¹ ¡¸Are there any other factors?¡¹ Manaril nodded and looked at the lake. ¡¸This lake is connected to an underground water vein¡­¡­.of course Daichi-san¡¯s water vein is flowing a little bit to here as well.¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­.is that so? Then that¡¯s why the water is filled with magic power.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s half a guess though. I think that this delicious huge creature is amazing you know?¡¹ She said and bit into the steamed octopus. With how easily she bit through it, it must be quite tender. ¡¸n~ delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Certainly I think that such a delicious thing getting bigger is great.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, on that we can agree¡­¡­¡­ok, we have a lot so I¡¯ll eat too!¡¹ Our talk just now seemed to have reduced her traumatic feelings towards the octopus. Dianeia grabbed several octopus dishes from the grill iron. We¡¯d caught various things and ended up in some trouble, but everything turned out alright. And so our dinnertime passed in the twinkle of an eye. Chapter 201: Quiet Time of Last Night Chapter 201: Quiet Time of Last Night After finishing our dinner, I put on my jacket and went out onto the pier to relax. The sun was already setting, dying the lake a brilliant orange. I was dangling a string over the edge as I sat there. Then, ¡¸Good job today Master¡¹ ¡¸n, Sakura huh?¡¹ Sakura called out from behind me. Maybe because it was near nighttime, Sakura had changed from her swimsuit to a cardigan. ¡¸I didn¡¯t really do much. Really you did a great job cooking Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, thank you for saying so. Are you fishing for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast Master?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m simply enjoying myself. That was the intent from start to finish.¡¹ I¡¯d finished testing how my newly made rod and line worked, all that was left was to let the line out. It wasn¡¯t as though I had anything planned, so once I found something else I wanted to do, I would. That was what I thought as I fished. ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m not particularly aiming for fish in particular¡­I¡¯m just ¡®Fishing¡¯ and enjoying the experience. Letting my line hang in the water while taking in the view feels great.¡¹ The lake¡¯s surface was dyed in orange light as it glittered and moved calmly. It was an incredibly calming view. ¡¸Truly, the sunset is beautiful.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a completely different feeling from seeing it in the forest. Though that is pretty in its own way.¡¹ Napping while bathing in the rays of light that streamed in through the window was great too. ¡¸Normally this would be just before our dinnertime, things got changed up thanks to us being outdoors. It¡¯s a bit strange.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. For me, I¡¯m just happy being around Master like this.¡¹ Sakura said with a smile as she sat next to me. ¡¸It will be night soon, Master are you warm enough?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹ This area¡¯s climate was quite warm. Staying near the water made it pleasantly cool without being too humid. It was a climate where you wouldn¡¯t catch a cold even without wearing a shirt. I was wearing my jacket so I wasn¡¯t cold at all. ¡¸Then shall we stay like this for a while?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯d like to fish for a while. I¡¯d also like to use the lights near the cottage to do some night fishing.¡¹ Thanks to the outdoor lights we would be able to see where we were walking even when the sun completely set. It made this place perfect for night fishing. ¡¸I see¡­night fishing hmm? Then shall I bring you a midnight snack?¡¹ ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ ¡¸Then¡­..until then I¡¯ll relax near you Master.¡¹ Sakura said and snuggled close to me. ¡¸Just watching isn¡¯t that fun you know?¡¹ ¡¸No no, peacefully staying together is the best reward.¡¹ ¡¸If you¡¯re ok with that Sakura, then I am too. It looks like there¡¯s a drinking party around Dianeia¡¯s room so you can head over if you feel like it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if I feel like it.¡¹ She said with a grin. It didn¡¯t look like she had any intent of going. I was thinking about going to show my face for a bit later. Maybe it was similar. ¡¸Well, for now let¡¯s just laze about.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s.¡¹ And so, I continued fishing as Sakura snuggled with me as we began the first night of our trip. Chapter 201.5: —Side Dianeia— Royal Girl Only Meeting Chapter 201.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Royal Girl Only Meeting Nighttime. Inside the cottage that Dianeia had chosen, Athena¡¯s lively voice echoed through the room they¡¯d decided to share. ¡¸Getting the chance to stay over like this is really exciting! Especially since it¡¯s been a while since I got to be with Onee-sama like this!¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I really don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯s been. It¡¯s been quite some time since we slept in the same place like this.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s for sure.¡¹ Dianeia sat on the couch as she watched Athena bounce up and down on the bed. Then she grabbed the bottle of alcohol from the table and poured herself a glass. ¡¸Ah, Onee-sama you¡¯re drinking? How rare. You always say you can¡¯t drink since you have work to do¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well, we¡¯re in this kind of place after all. I decided to enjoy myself a little.¡¹ The knights and witch corps had been telling her to rest all the time after all. That¡¯s why she decided she¡¯d let her hair down while she was here. ¡­¡­..after all, she finally came to a place like this with Daichi-dono. She¡¯d receive divine punishment if she didn¡¯t take the chance to have a good time. ¡¸n~, I think it¡¯d be fine even if you rested more when you¡¯re in the castle though?¡¹ ¡¸No no, what are you talking about? When I¡¯m in the castle I sleep properly! I properly get my rest.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, I can¡¯t tell if I should follow after you in your passion towards work or if I should take it as a cautionary lesson¡­..it¡¯s a bit difficult.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, you don¡¯t need to follow my example. After all, the First Capital and Prussia have different conditions.¡¹ She said speaking about her own world view when¡­ ¡¸Fuu, I¡¯ve taken my shower Dianeia.¡¹ Karen emerged from the shower room inside the cottage. She had changed from her swimsuit to thin sleepwear. ¡¸The water in this cottage feels nice and cool. Thank you for allowing me to use it.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you enjoyed Karen-dono. Are you okay with the bed size?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you for that as well.¡¹ This cottage would be where Athena, Karen, and herself would be staying. There were enough cottages that everyone could be alone, but that in itself would be a waste. So it turned into them staying together. ¡­¡­¡­it was more fun to speak with more people after all. Dianeia thought as she tilted her glass and tasted her alcohol. ¡¸¡­¡­that reminds me, are you alright not staying in the same room as Daichi?¡¹ ¡¸Gofu¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸Uwa! Onee-sama are you ok!?¡¹ Karen suddenly spoke those words and the alcohol spurted out of her mouth. ¡¸Cough¡­¡­wh-what are you saying all of sudden!?¡¹ ¡¸Well, weren¡¯t you planning to stay in the same place as Daichi? Weren¡¯t you writing out plans in your office last week.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-when did you see that¡­¡­actually that was just a delusion, just think of it as a fictional plan!¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸T-that¡¯s so.¡¹ It was really just a whim. Just a pretend plan. ¡­¡­¡­well, she had thought of trying to make it a reality though¡­¡­. But, it was only that far. To think it would be seen. ¡¸What a shame. If you were going to do it, then we could use the opportunity to come along for the ride.¡¹ Athena agreed with Karen¡¯s words. ¡¸That sounds like fun~. But, Daichi-oniisan seems like one to move about freely, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to be around him that much.¡¹ Athena said as she gazed out the window. There you could see Daichi carrying his fishing rod and walking. ¡¸I thought that Princess Athena has quite a bit of endurance, but Daichi as always has some strange endurance. Catching such big things from morning to night but still has the energy to go around.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s right¡­¡­oh, speaking of which, the knights will arrive tomorrow. Apparently it¡¯s a training camp to improve endurance. Since this area¡¯s pretty well known, some adventurers volunteered as well.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ really? Looks like it¡¯ll get lively.¡¹ ¡¸Well, the training place is pretty distant from here, I think the only one who¡¯ll approach would be the Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸I suppose so. But it¡¯s certain that the number of people will increase¡­..that aside, let¡¯s have fun tomorrow too Onee-sama, Karen!¡¹ Athena cheered with a bright smile. ¡¸Yes, however today hasn¡¯t ended yet. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves to the very end Princess Athena, Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll keep going till it¡¯s time to sleep.¡¹ ¡¸Un!¡¹ And so the three of them continued to enjoy themselves into the evening. Chapter 201.6: —Side Dragon King— How to Change a Lake Chapter 201.6: ¡ªSide Dragon King¡ª How to Change a Lake Late at night. ¡¸It¡¯s warm tonight so wearing light clothes like this is paradise~ It¡¯s the perfect temperature right Aneue-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m, hot though¡­.¡¹ Hesty had been drawn into Anne¡¯s cottage. She was now being hugged deep in Anne¡¯s hot chest. ¡¸It ended up, like this, in the end huh¡­¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine~? We can enjoy talking late into the night~¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­my head is, too heavy, to have fun.¡¹ Plus the chair Anne was sitting on was strangely unstable. It was quite unpleasant. Hesty¡¯s face soured further when¡­ ¡¸Maa, calm down Hesty and Anne. Here, I brought you some water.¡¹ Manaril arrived with cups full of water. Manaril and Anne had decided to share this room beforehand and she had showed care in various ways. ¡¸n, you saved me Manaril. Also¡­¡­thank you for taking care, of that sleepyhead, over there.¡¹ Hesty said to Manaril as she looked at the sofa off to the side. ¡¸Uh-uh, I¡¯m not even close to being full~¡­¡­.munya¡­¡­.¡¹ There was a mostly naked Ramiyuros lying on it. As she slept, she had twisted and turned, removing most of her sleepwear. ¡¸¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t think she would fall asleep on the beach after dinner. Sleeping from sunset til sunrise.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha. Well Ramiyuros¡¯s body is very large after all, she uses a lot of energy. To some degree it¡¯s unavoidable¡­¡­though I do think she¡¯s oversleeping.¡¹ ¡¸n, well, since our goal here, is to relax, and survey a bit, I¡¯ll let her be.¡¹ She was a pain when it was time to set off, but for now her behavior wasn¡¯t much of an issue. It¡¯d be great if she stayed quiet like this. Hesty thought when¡­ ¡¸Ah, speaking of survey Aneue-sama. I used some time in the evening to take a look at the dungeon and the lake.¡¹ ¡¸How was, it?¡¹ The dungeon had already stopped functioning, but caution should be used when dungeons were around. ¡­¡­.Anne wasn¡¯t the best at sensing, but she could sense magic items and physical objects well enough. At times like this she was helpful, Hesty thought as Anne gave her report. ¡¸It seems to be stopped properly. I didn¡¯t see any monsters getting born.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­¡­.I had just felt, a strange reaction from, the bottom of the, lake. I guess it wasn¡¯t something, bad.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I suppose so. I also used my senses on the lake now that Katarakta left¡­.I felt a little strange power as well.¡¹ Manaril said as she gazed out the window. Apparently they had both felt something similar. ¡¸However, even if it was a wild animal or monster, it was afraid of Daichi-san¡¯s power and was hiding.¡¹ ¡¸Right. Since Katarakta disappeared there, might be some creatures that, would go on the rampage, but they¡¯re behaving themselves now.¡¹ Compared to when they had arrived, Daichi¡¯s influence was clearly felt in making this area safer. It was something Hesty could feel even with her skin. ¡¸We can look at the Dungeon, more tomorrow, but, it should be fine. It doesn¡¯t feel as threatening as Katarakta.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Our objective this time is a vacation. Let¡¯s act with that as the core.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..n. Having fun, is important.¡¹ ¡¸Absolutely! So Aneue-sama! Let¡¯s continue to have fu¡ª¡ª¡¹ Anne said excitedly as she approached to hug her but¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s banned for tonight.¡¹ Hesty slipped through her arms and dodged. Then she rapidly distanced herself. ¡¸Ah, th-that can¡¯t be~¡¹ ? ¡¸It¡¯s already night. Calming down and enjoying ourselves is best. If you, keep doing that it¡¯ll end up, being stifling.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s drink some cold alcohol.¡¹ ¡¸n, please.¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­I want to see the drunk Aneue-sama so I¡¯ll hold back¡­¡­..¡¹ And so the Dragon Kings spent a peaceful evening. Chapter 202: Waking Up on the Second Day Chapter 202: Waking Up on the Second Day With the light of the rising sun I woke up on my bed in the cottage. ¡¸Ah, good morning Master. Did you sleep well?¡¹ ¡¸Yup, full of energy.¡¹ Last night I¡¯d gone to sleep fairly late since I had gone night fishing but I had slept very well. Thanks to that I was fully recovered. With the comfy warming rays of the sun hitting me, I could feel that today I¡¯d be able to move around well. As I thought that I started to rise when I realized that there was an alabaster white body lying next to my pillow. ¡¸n¡­¡­.good morning.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..Hesty? Why are you sleeping next to me Hesty?¡¹ Hesty was lying there. She was right next to my pillow rolled up into a little ball. ¡¸I¡¯ve been, sleeping here for, a while. Sorry for taking up, your space.¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t really mind since the bed is wide. It didn¡¯t bother me at all.¡¹ At the very least since I had lay down in bed I hadn¡¯t seen her. Then up till now I hadn¡¯t noticed. Since when was she here? ¡¸n¡­¡­.I ran away from Anne, after she got drunk, and returned here. I was sleepy, so I curled up here.¡¹ ¡¸I see. In that case it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ If Anne, who was already bad enough when sober, got drunk¡­I can only imagine how terrifying it would be if you were attacked when tired. Even now Hesty was looking tired. ¡¸Thank you. I didn¡¯t think it would end up like this though¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well it was a tough time. You don¡¯t have a hangover?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, fine. I held back, a bit¡­¡­..kua¡¹ Hesty said yawning and scratching her unkempt hair. It looks like she was still sleepy. ¡¸You want to sleep a bit more?¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯m fine. My mind¡¯s just a bit groggy. If you give me some time, I¡¯ll be alright.¡¹ Hesty said and got down from the bed. She was a bit unsteady but if she says she¡¯s alright then I¡¯ll believe her. I thought as I myself got up from bed. ¡¸Master, Hesty-chan breakfast is ready~¡¹ Sakura called out as she placed food on the table. The delicious smell of freshly baked bread floated through the room. ¡¸Oh, thank you. You made it fresh today as well?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, the cottage has a small kitchen as well. Dianeia has stocked it with ingredients as well. I made use of those.¡¹ The table was lined with delicious breakfast foods. ¡¸Ok then, we¡¯ll eat something to wake up.¡¹ ¡¸n, I will, have some too.¡¹ ¡¸Please do. I prepared a lot so please eat as much as you want.¡¹ It was as delicious as always, but it tasted a bit different than usual. ¡­¡­¡­it might¡¯ve been the atmosphere though. It might be because the ingredients and facilities were different¡­I guess that¡¯s obvious. ¡¸Yeah, delicious. As expected of Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­.thank you very much Master.¡¹ The food that Sakura makes is delectable. I¡¯d been doing activities and late night fishing so we were quite hungry. We ate and ate. ¡¸n, it¡¯s really, delicious¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty was acting as usual and eating the baked bread like a squirrel. Though she might be a bit tired at least she was eating. ¡¸¡ª¡ªoh, this grilled fish is the Silver Guard I fished up yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I could cook this thanks to Master.¡¹ Last night I let my line drift but unexpectedly caught quite a few fish. I wasn¡¯t even using a lure or bait. ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t really understand why I was able to catch so much¡­I need to investigate a bit later. As those thoughts drifted in my mind I had come back with the fish inside my golem fish tank, but I never expected them to already be transformed into such a delicious breakfast. ¡¸This fish seems, to have quite a bit of power. Even after being cooked, it still has some left. Just by eating it, I¡¯m recovering a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ is that so?¡¹ Maybe its ability to replenish energy affected its deliciousness. If that¡¯s so it¡¯s quite interesting. By the end of my meal I drank the tea that Sakura handed me and relaxed. ¡¸Ok then, what shall we do today? Let¡¯s think of a tentative plan.¡¹ Let¡¯s decide our objective for the day. Chapter 203: Heat of the Morning Chapter 203: Heat of the Morning After breakfast I was lazing about on the bed set up on the sandy beach when a lightly dressed Dianeia appeared. ¡¸Good morning Daichi-dono. Did you sleep well?¡¹ ¡¸Oh, Dianeia? Thanks for asking, I slept fine¡­..and what¡¯s the Knight Captain doing here in that boiling hot outfit?¡¹ Dianeia wasn¡¯t the only one who walked over, there was also a middle-aged man in metal armor. Acknowledging my words he bowed properly with a stern look on his face. ¡¸It has been a while Daichi-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah sure has. Since the festival I think?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thank you for your care at that time. Thanks to that juice we were able strengthen our bodies.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad. But, what¡¯s up? Why are you here in that outfit?¡¹ He was wearing thick metal armor from head to toe. It obviously wasn¡¯t suited to the beach as I saw beams of sunlight reflecting off of it. ¡¸Are you Dianeia¡¯s bodyguard or something?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no, I thought I would greet Dianeia-sama and Daichi-sama properly today. Because of that I ended up coming in this outfit.¡¹ ¡¸Greet?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, from today onward we, the Prussian Knights, will be holding our training camp nearby. This kind of place is useful for training as well.¡¹ The Knight Captain said as he moved his feet on the sandy beach. Certainly if you were to run on the beach with such poor footing you would use up a lot of endurance. ¡¸Fumu, by nearby do you mean in those cottages over there?¡¹ ¡¸No, we have our own special area for training. There is a small island across the lake that we use.¡¹ Knight Captain pointed as he spoke. However, I wasn¡¯t able to see anything but the lake¡¯s surface. I don¡¯t think he was lying, it was probably there. ¡­¡­¡­.but seriously¡­how big was this lake? It was so big I couldn¡¯t see the opposite bank. I was quite surprised. ¡¸Most of the knights are there already and we won¡¯t be too noisy. In fact if you need anything please contact us at any time.¡¹ ¡¸Ok, got it. ¡ªjust¡­aren¡¯t you hot dressed like that?¡¹ I understood they were trying to train their stamina. The Knight Captain¡¯s armor was being baked by the sun¡¯s rays as I could see a heat haze around him. It was hot enough that any sweat that fell on it sizzled and evaporated. ¡¸You won¡¯t be baked alive right?¡¹ ¡¸Haha, I¡¯m used to this degree. I have defense magic on the inside as well, it may be fairly hot, but this is another type of training. Plus¡­..this kind of heat can¡¯t compare to a good talk with you Daichi-dono!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah, ok.¡¹ The Knight Captain smiled while wiping away his sweat. Somehow¡­¡­being compared to baking alive in the hot sun¡­I¡¯m a little troubled by his reaction. ¡¸Well then I¡¯ll be going. Please enjoy your vacation everyone.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, see you later Knight Captain.¡¹ ¡¸Farewell!¡¹ He said and departed. Fully armored and moving surprisingly fast across the sand he disappeared from sight. ¡¸Sorry for making you have such a sweltering encounter so early in the morning Daichi-dono. But the Knight Captain said he wanted to give his greetings no matter what.¡¹ ¡¸No, I don¡¯t especially mind.¡¹ He told me I can call whenever I need them after all. More than that I was more bothered by the lake. ¡­¡­The knights should have quite a few people so the island shouldn¡¯t be too small¡­¡­.. There were a lot of places I didn¡¯t know about on this lake. As I thought about that I got excited. Learning new things like that is pretty fun. ¡¸Dianeia, could you guide me around the lake and its facilities when you have time?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..Y-yes of course! I¡¯d love to!¡¹ ¡¸Ok thank you.¡¹ I¡¯ve gotten more interested in the surrounding area and its facilities so let¡¯s look around. It looks like our second day here would be quite fun as well. Chapter 204: Equipment Creation Chapter 204: Equipment Creation We decided to explore the area around the lake in the afternoon. Dianeia had some things prepared so I planned to walk around to work up my appetite for lunch. ¡¸Ok then¡­¡­I guess for now I should just do some remodeling.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t only the fishing rod I¡¯d used yesterday that could do with some doing. After arriving I could see that there were some lacking areas in my Golem Furniture as well. For example, the golem bed was cool and comfortable. However, it was unable to deal with the heat from the sandy beach making it slowly heat up to where it was stuffy and stifling. For that reason¡­ ¡¸¡­.first off I¡¯ll make a tree sheet to block the heat from the sand and¡­¡¹ I modified the covering on the golem again. ¡­¡­..golem furniture is so easy remodel and improve. I thought as I continued my work. ¡¸As usual, you¡¯re really particular, about your golems.¡¹ Hesty said as she arrived. ¡¸Oh Hesty? You went back to sleep?¡¹ ¡¸n, I slept, plenty.¡¹ After she¡¯d eaten breakfast she stilled looked really tired so she went back to bed. It looks like she got enough sleep this time. Her eyes are wide open. Hesty was looking with her clear gaze at the golems. ¡¸They¡¯ve progressed. They seem, different from before.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, well I always put way too much effort into the after details.¡¹ I never thought that I¡¯d put so much effort into these things that I had only been planning on using for this trip. However, now I knew how easy-to-use they were so it progressed to this point. Rather than minute details I was worrying more about functionality. ¡¸By the way, did you have something you needed to do on the beach Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n~, not on the beach, I have business in the, lake. There¡¯s a building in the lake, that I was thinking of, going to.¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ there¡¯s even buildings?¡¹ That¡¯s the first I¡¯d heard of it. I had thought the surrounding area was wide, but truly this was going above and beyond. ¡¸n, well, it¡¯s not well known. If you can breathe underwater, then you can go there easily. There are plenty of, fish too, it¡¯s a beautiful place.¡¹ Hesty said lightly. That¡¯s right, she is normally able to breathe underwater. ¡¸You want to come? It¡¯s fairly close by.¡¹ ¡¸I wonder¡­¡­.¡¹ I¡¯d basically learned the technique for breathing underwater so I could go if I wanted to. Plus today I wanted to explore the lake¡¯s environs¡­ ¡¸Yeah sure. I¡¯ll come with you.¡¹ ¡¸n, got it¡­¡­so what are, you making?¡¹ ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m making an emergency air supply golem.¡¹ As I had been talking to Hesty I was creating a heavy tree golem filled with air. Since I knew the technique to breathe underwater, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary but¡­. ¡­¡­..well we¡¯re still underwater after all. Just in case I wanted to bring an oxygen tank. Plus when we had gone swimming near the house I realized something. ¡¸Swimming using the underwater breathing technique is easy¡­..but trying to rise to the surface is a pain.¡¹ That¡¯s why I was making this air golem. Having air underwater has various uses. ¡­¡­..if I changed how heavy the wood used for it was I could float right to the surface. As I thought I continued to compress air inside the golem like it was a pressurized tank. Before long I had around ten. ¡¸Somehow¡­¡­.you made something amazing, so quickly.¡¹ ¡¸Well material-wise and construction-wise it¡¯s a normal golem.¡¹ All I used was wood and the surrounding air. The air was more compressed, but it wasn¡¯t different from how I¡¯d made things up til now. It was unexpectedly easy. ¡¸n, well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you can make, just because you have, the materials. Normally, pressurizing and sealing, air inside, something is difficult¡­right?¡¹ Hesty said scratching her cheek. Either way, I¡¯d made myself an emergency golem. ¡¸All that¡¯s left is ¡ºCoating¡»¡­¡­..ok¡¹ Now my preparations for underwater were complete. ¡¸OK then, let¡¯s go Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­¡­I guess. Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹ Hesty said and grabbed my hand. Then we began to enter the lake. Chapter 205: Natural Aquarium Chapter 205: Natural Aquarium Accompanied by my golem I entered the water and gazed at the view that was completely different from up above. ¡¸This is¡­pretty interesting.¡¹ Seeing the masses of fish and underwater plants floating around freely was cool. It doesn¡¯t have to be said, but the lake near my house only had Katarakta living in it, so there was no opportunity to see things like this. ¡¸n, I¡¯m glad you, like it. But, is your breathing, alright?¡¹ Though we were underwater, Hesty¡¯s voice was perfectly audible. Even though it was just with coating, we were able to breathe and speak¡­truly magic can do anything. ¡¸I¡¯m fine. In fact it¡¯s just the view stunned me so much that I forgot to breathe.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Actually, there are quite a few, of the fish you, caught down here.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, certainly. They¡¯re shimmering gold and silver. Very easy to see.¡¹ Just as Dianeia said, they were swimming near the bottom of the lake, however thanks to their color they stood out. They stood out so much¡­wouldn¡¯t predators go after them? ¡¸Well they are, strong after all. Normal fish would be, eaten instead, and even if they were swallowed down, they could bite through the predator¡¯s stomach.¡¹ ¡¸Thinking about it like that¡­I really fished up some dangerous fish.¡¹ Though they did taste delicious¡­I was planning to fish some more to eat. However, I once again realized what strange fish they were. ¡¸Actually, since it¡¯s so deep the sunlight should have a hard time reaching down here¡­why is it so bright?¡¹ While being guided by Hesty we were mostly heading straight to the bottom of the lake. It was just that the surroundings didn¡¯t seem to be getting any darker. No matter how clean or transparent the water was¡­wouldn¡¯t the sunlight weaken this deep down? ¡¸The bottom of the lake has many, glowing magic stones. Some fragments are even mixed in with the lake water, so the brightness, shouldn¡¯t change, much.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, so the light around here is from magic stones?¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s what it is. ¡ªalso, we¡¯re almost there.¡¹ Hesty said and pointed. There was a stone hemisphere type thing. ¡¸What kind of building is this?¡¹ ¡¸Underwater Temple¡­..It¡¯s basically, a place for, Manaril to nap, I guess. The entrance is, over there, come here.¡¹ ¡¸Ou¡¹ Hesty guided me to the side of the hemisphere building and there was a golden door. We opened it and looked inside to see a normal looking room. What¡¯s more, there wasn¡¯t any water inside of it. The door was open yet the water didn¡¯t flow in. ¡¸Um¡­.? This place has air?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It has waterproof and, air production functions. Come, inside.¡¹ I followed her inside. However, the golems couldn¡¯t come in, so they were on standby outside. The inside certainly had air so I could breathe normally. However, what surprised me more was¡­ ¡¸The ceiling is transparent here?¡¹ It was like we were in a glass aquarium. We could look all around the lake from here. ¡¸What kind of building is this?¡¹ ¡¸n, this is a dome, made from air. The outside, looks like stone, but it¡¯s just camouflage. It¡¯s made with magic. The air is purified underground so it, is a stable, supply.¡¹ ¡¸You know a lot.¡¹ ¡¸n, Manaril, Ramiyuros, and I made it together. The original objective, was keeping watch, over Katarakta. That¡¯s why, we made it see-through. Now it¡¯s become, an unnecessary, facility thanks to you.¡¹ Is that so? ¡¸Huh? Then why are we here?¡¹ ¡¸n, we left something here. It was left here, to deal with Katarakta. Leaving it here isn¡¯t good. So I¡¯ve come, to get it.¡¹ Hesty said as she grabbed a bag from within the room. She truly was a diligent girl. ¡­¡­.but this was the first I¡¯d heard of them making buildings. ¡¸Even though it¡¯s an Observation Facility, it¡¯s really amazing.¡¹ ¡¸It took us a few years to perfect¡­but you¡¯d probably be, able to do it in, a few hours. It¡¯s not that amazing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I¡¯d like you to teach me how to make this kind of thing later¡­I think it¡¯s good.¡¹ I simply lay down on the floor and relaxed while staring at the ceiling. I observed the elegantly swimming fish in the waters above. ¡¸Ahh, just looking is enjoyable.¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..for it to make you happy like this, I¡¯m, glad.¡¹ Hesty said while smiling and sat next to me. ¡¸¡­¡­.plus this is the first time, someone else has come here, so it¡¯s kind of fun for me as well.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then let¡¯s enjoy our time here.¡¹ ¡¸n, let¡¯s.¡¹ Hesty lay down next to me comfortably. And so, I felt her body heat while we viewed the beautiful scenery underwater. Chapter 206: Long Time Reunion Chapter 206: Long Time Reunion After enjoying the aquarium with Hesty, we headed towards the surface. ¡ºI¡¯ll be, arranging the, baggage so go on, ahead¡» Hesty had said, so my golem and I went up ahead. ¡­¡­.as I thought, I didn¡¯t get the opportunity to use the air golem. Honestly it didn¡¯t take as much effort as I thought to rise to the surface. It was quite easy. However, this kind of design might unexpectedly be useful to make wood armor. Those were my thoughts as I emerged from the lake. I had relaxed and let the current carry me so I was quite some distance from the cottage but that was alright. I swam to the nearest beach when, ¡¸Hyahaa~ You¡¯re here Boss?!¡¹ From the beach I saw a baldie I recognized. The Adventurer Leader, Ash. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. Since Manaril¡¯s concert I think?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ sounds about right. To meet in such a place, it was the right decision to follow the knights on their training.¡¹ ¡¸Oh? You came with the knights?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ This area is pretty much our backyard after all. We were originally people of the Fort City you know? We just gave our greetings to the Princess.¡¹ Now that he mentions it¡­ This lake was close to the Fort City so of course they¡¯d know it well. ¡¸By the way, why did you come out of the lake like that Boss?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I was just diving around down there.¡¹ The moment I said that Ash¡¯s face paled. ¡¸To be diving in this lake¡­..seriously Boss¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Was that bad?¡¹ I thought this was a fairly popular spot for people to swim. It shouldn¡¯t be that strange. ¡¸Well, since this water has magic stones mixed within it¡­once you reach a certain depth and distance it becomes so thick that you can get drunk on the magic and have abnormal things happen. Actually that¡¯s where you came out of Boss.¡¹ ¡¸Really? I don¡¯t feel any different though.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha¡­as expected of Boss¡­¡­.¡¹ Still, this was a place where such symptoms could occur? This lake was diverse in many ways. ¡¸Hm? That means that things should have gotten weirder near the bottom?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­..? B-bottom?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was diving to the bottom of the lake.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-th-this lake is really deep you know!?¡¹ Ash said with shock on his face. Did he really have to ham it up like this? Certainly it was deep and you wouldn¡¯t usually be able to dive down without equipment¡­ ¡¸If you use magic then you can dive down right? No matter how deep it is you have a technique that allows you to breathe.¡¹ ¡¸Hya-hyahha~ Boss is amazing, but there aren¡¯t many who can breathe underwater you know!? Plus this lake is nearly 600 meters deep, some of the best mages in the country can only go down around 200 meters at best. There are none who have beaten the 300 meter record either.¡¹ Uhh¡­I just got some unexpected information. The people around me can all use the underwater breathing magic so I really didn¡¯t understand how rare it was to be able to do so. ¡¸Needless to mention the water pressure after going that deep. Even if you ignored your own well-being and dove rapidly to 300 meters your internal organs would get injured and you¡¯d probably die vomiting blood and guts.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s gross oi¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ It¡¯s just the truth. But for you to be diving even deeper than that and able to talk normally after¡­as expected Boss is incredible¡­!¡¹ Ash¡¯s eyes and head glittered in the sun as he looked at me. It felt weird to receive such a reaction just from diving into a lake. ¡¸Well, umm¡­so Ash are you going back to the Knights¡¯ place?¡¹ ¡¸No, we¡¯ll be heading back to another place¡­..ahh that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve got some friends coming so could I introduce you? They¡¯ll be returning from the Fort City with alcohol so I¡¯d be glad if you¡¯d join us.¡¹ Local Alcohol? That by itself caught my interest. ¡¸I see. Then I won¡¯t hold back and indulge a bit.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ ok then let¡¯s go!¡¹ And so, I started walking along the beach with the adventurer Ash. Chapter 207: Liquor Coupon Chapter 207: Liquor Coupon Under Ash¡¯s guidance we had moved quite some distance away from the private beach to a wooded area. ¡¸Oh welcome back Leader. I thought I felt a gigantic magic power approaching, as I thought¡­you were with Boss Daichi.¡¹ There I saw the Shining Head Group sitting in a circle outside of a huge tent. ¡¸Yo, it¡¯s a been a while guys. Actually I should still have my coating on¡­you can still tell?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ Boss¡¯s coating is super strong after all. People that are used to combat like us can still tell.¡¹ Ash said walking closer to the tent. ¡¸Are you guys staying here?¡¹ I asked and the Shining Heads nodded. ¡¸Yeah, we brought plenty of food and drink from the Fort City and set up camp here. Princess said we could use the beach, but this kind of area is much more our style.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ The Fort City has more food than you might think you know? However there aren¡¯t as many skilled cooks so Prussia is one step ahead. Oh, Boss this is the Fort City¡¯s specialty liquor.¡¹ Ash went in and brought out a wooden box from inside the tent. Inside of it were plenty of bottles all lined up. ¡¸Eh? An entire box for me?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind at all. We still have quite a lot of alcohol.¡¹ Ash said and pulled back the tent flap to show the mountain of wooden boxes inside. Truly a lot of alcohol. In that case I¡¯ll take it with gratitude. ¡­¡­..but taking without giving anything back¡­ But I didn¡¯t have anything to give in return. I was struggling to think of something when¡­ ¡¸Hyahha~ Boss I¡¯m feeling a bit different magic power from that golem. Could it be some kind of special equipment?¡¹ Ash said while looking at the golem behind me. ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡­a different type of magic power?¡¹ I said confused as I looked at the golem myself. ¡¸Ah, could this be why?¡¹ I inspected further and saw a 70 cm fish attached to the back of the golem. It was a silver colored metallic fish¡­¡­.a Silver Guard. It seemed to be stuck to the golem. ¡¸That¡¯s right, Dianeia did tell me they lived around there.¡¹ It probably attacked the golem when we went down there. ¡­¡­¡­the golem was set to independent movement so I didn¡¯t realize it. I pulled the fish off of the golem and showed it to Ash. ¡¸Is this the different magic power you were talking about?¡¹ ¡¸Ussu¡ªoh Boss. Is that a Silver Guard!?¡¹ ¡¸Oh so you know it?¡¹ ¡¸Hya-hyahha, of course. It¡¯s a really high-class fish after all. It barely ever shows up on the market!¡¹ Since they know then this makes things easier. ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give you this delicious fish in return for the alcohol.¡¹ It was quite large so everyone should be able to get a piece. ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? But for a fish this large you might be able to get 100,000 gold¡­plus it¡¯s not an easily caught fish!?¡¹ ¡¸Ohh really? But I just ate some yesterday so I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yesterday too¡­? A-as always Boss doesn¡¯t do things by halves. Then we¡¯ll accept it gratefully!¡¹ Ash said and went to grab the fish. I remembered my experiences yesterday. ¡¸Oh, by the way the outsides are hard like metal but you can cook them normally.¡¹ The moment I said that Ash froze. ¡¸Hyahha~¡­..um I do have the strength to cut through metal but¡­not delicately enough to cook. Can any of you guys?¡¹ The rest of the Shining Heads shook their heads. It looks like they didn¡¯t have anyone amongst them that could cook this fish. ¡¸Umm, how did you prepare this fish Boss?¡¹ ¡¸We did a normal fish fillet.¡¹ ¡¸Y-you did that with a metal-like fish?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Well since I¡¯m here I¡¯ll help you out.¡¹ I myself knew the strength of the fish¡¯s scales. ¡¸U-ussu. Sorry to trouble you.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You gave me something nice so I¡¯m repaying you.¡¹ And so I helped out the Shining Heads and got some alcohol. Since there was plenty I should share it with everyone else. Chapter 208: Light Power and Playing in the Sand Chapter 208: Light Power and Playing in the Sand Since drinking alcohol so early in the day was kind of iffy, I decided to leave it for later. I placed the box of alcohol underneath the parasol on the sandy beach. I was about to move them when¡­ ¡¸Daichi-oniisan what are you doing~?¡¹ Athena trotted over. ¡¸That¡¯s¡­alcohol? Did you go into town to shop?¡¹ ¡¸No, I received this. There are some acquaintances nearby and they gave me this. Actually is the town that close to here?¡¹ Hesty had shown me a map of the area once and the lake looked fairly distant from the Fort City. Maybe I was remembering wrong. ¡¸Uh-uh, it¡¯s far from here, but I heard you were going to go somewhere with Onee-sama so I thought you had teleported there.¡¹ Oh I see. She was talking about Dianeia guiding me around the area. ¡¸Well, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ll be going places, but that¡¯s in the afternoon.¡¹ ¡¸Oh so that¡¯s what it was~. I wanted to come with if it was in the morning¡­but it¡¯s my training time in the afternoon. Hmm¡­ok, I¡¯ll just cheer Onee-sama on from here!¡¹ I don¡¯t know why she has to cheer her on for walking around, but since she was smiling happily it was fine. Actually what bothered me more was¡­ ¡¸You¡¯re doing your training time here?¡¹ I¡¯d heard that Athena and Karen were doing magic practice¡­but they¡¯re even doing it here? ¡¸Un. We fell behind thanks to the break yesterday. Since we came to the resort I thought we wouldn¡¯t have to¡­..but now that Karen is here with Daichi-oniisan she seems way more enthusiastic.¡¹ Athena said with a giggle. ¡¸She¡¯s getting fired up because she¡¯s in front of me?¡¹ ¡¸Un, I think she wants to show off her power in front of you. You know that Karen uses showing her power as a greeting right?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t really get Dragon King greetings. Actually¡­what kind of training is it to show off her power?¡¹ I asked. Athena hesitated for a bit and looked out to the beach and lake. Then she slowly started to speak. ¡¸Umm, normally we jump into a dungeon¡­but here we¡¯ll probably run on the beach, swim through the water, and repel some light attacks from Karen¡­I think.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s quite sports-like.¡¹ ¡¸Un. But since it¡¯s magic practice we¡¯ll most likely apply different magics to accomplish these things. Like train how to use magic with the beach for defense or control sand¡­stuff like that.¡¹ Athena said while putting her hands in the sand. Then she quietly chanted a spell. ¡¸¡ªThe sleeping power of nature within my hands harden. ¡¶Sand Shield¡·¡ª¡¹ The moment she finished her spell the sand in her hands transformed into a small circular shield. ¡¸See? Like this. Using something from nature to be a shield and deflecting or dodging Karen¡¯s attacks¡­¡­but with my training I¡¯m only able to do this much.¡¹ ¡¸Oh that¡¯s pretty amazing. A shield of sand?¡¹ I¡¯ve used wood, ground, and water but to use sand which was so scattered¡­ I¡¯d like to try this out. I thrust my hand into the sand¡­ ¡¸Umm¡­.Create the Sand Shield in my Mind ¡ª¡¶Shield¡·¡ª!¡¹ For now I decided to create a shield that I had imagined in my mind. Then¡­ ¡ªZuoo!¡ª With fierce momentum the sandy beach before my eyes began to rise up. Then what appeared was a great shield large enough to hide my body. ¡¸¡­¡­I see just learning by watching made it larger than I expected.¡¹ ¡¸Eh, umm¡­when it¡¯s this big it¡¯s less a shield and more of a wall. It¡¯s much thicker than mine as well¡­¡­D-Daichi-oniisan wasn¡¯t this the first time you made things with sand?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­.yeah.¡¹ I had made a mistake trying to imitate her and made it way too big. After I admitted it, Athena¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡¸Wow for you to make such detail on the shield¡­¡­Daichi-oniisan is really skilled!¡¹ ¡¸No¡­.I¡¯m not really you know?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really!?¡¹ As I said that Athena opened her eyes in surprise. I don¡¯t think it deserves that reaction¡­ My knowledge and technique are still far from good enough. Even the small details were from my previous golem making experience. ¡¸This is simply me using my experience in making things. I¡¯m still inexperienced in controlling sand.¡¹ ¡¸Hoe~ Daichi-oniisan thinks that way huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, because of that I was thinking of doing some practice.¡¹ Unexpectedly making a new type of golem from sand might be interesting. With those thoughts in mind I wanted to use the time I had until lunch to try it. ¡¸¡ªok then, I¡¯ll be playing around and practicing a bit.¡¹ I muttered and Athena looked at me in surprise. ¡¸You¡¯re doing it now? Then can I join you Daichi-oniisan?¡¹ ¡¸Un? I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸Alright! Then I¡¯ll watch Daichi-oniisan¡¯s magic and study a lot!¡¹ Athena said happily and started putting her hands in the sand. I started getting prepared. And just like that, Athena and I played in the sand until lunch. Chapter 209: Sand Construction Chapter 209: Sand Construction What I learned from training in the sand with Athena was that it was much harder to handle than wood. Since it was already made of little particles it was easy to change its shape but¡­ ¡¸Hardening and maintaining it is difficult.¡¹ I tried to make a sand golem but once it got too large it started to crumble and fall apart. At this point I was finally able to make a golem around 3 meters large, what I would call a medium golem. Furthermore, unlike the wood and water golems it was quite slim. ¡¸U-umm, though you say it¡¯s difficult you already made a golem like this Daichi-oniisan.¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah. Just because it¡¯s difficult doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do it.¡¹ It was just that the degree of difficulty had changed. Looks like I¡¯ll definitely need more practice for a sand golem. ¡­¡­using it to make a building seems even harder so I¡¯ll leave it for later. I had made a sand castle miniature for fun, but even that took quite a bit of time. The sand was fairly hard to use so I had to think more carefully on how to use it and where. It was a troublesome material I thought when¡­ ¡¸Ah! Daichi-oniisan somethings coming over there!¡¹ Athena suddenly cried out. ¡¸n? Over there? You mean from the lake?¡¹ I turned to look where Athena was pointing. There I saw a several meter large grey and black rock. Actually it looks like it¡¯s heading over here. ¡¸What is that? A golem?¡¹ ¡¸No Daichi-oniisan. That¡¯s a Rock Crab.¡¹ ¡¸Rock Crab?¡¹ ¡¸Un, it¡¯s a crab that mimics rocky outcroppings by the side of water. It usually stays still peacefully but gets rougher when hungry.¡¹ That¡¯s¡­.a crab? Certainly if I look closer it had some similarities to crabs. Adding on its large snapping claws I could definitely tell that it was headed straight for us. ¡¸¡ª¡ªso that means¡­it got angry and is coming to attack us?¡¹ ¡¸That¡­seems to be the case. It is technically a creature that attacks humans after all.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu, then it doesn¡¯t matter if I beat it up.¡¹ I said and Athena nodded with a complex look on her face. ¡¸Un, but this Crab has a shell that is hard and thick like a rock so flames and physical attacks don¡¯t work well on it. Honestly with the power I have now it wouldn¡¯t really harm it.¡¹ ¡¸Physical damage doesn¡¯t work well huh? ¡­..then maybe I should let this sand golem give it a shot.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Athena tilted her head in confusion as I turned to order the sand golem I had just created. ¡¸For now¡­hit that crab sand golem.¡¹ I wanted to know the endurance and strength of the golem I had just made. Since it was supposedly strong and thick then it was a worthwhile test. Those were my thoughts as I gave the order. Then¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ The sand golem immediately obeyed. It walked as if sliding across the sand towards the Rock Crab. Then with movements smoother than any golem I had made so far¡­it swung its fist. ¡¸Gii¡­¡­¡­¡¹ The Rock Crab with its prided defense charged towards the golem with a cry. There was a head on clash. ¡ªGusha¡ª The sand golem¡¯s fist caved in the Rock Crab¡¯s body. In the middle of the Rock Crab¡¯s shell was a huge dent. Following that the Rock Crab collapsed to the ground and died. ¡¸W-waaa~¡­¡­.Daichi-oniisan¡¯s magic hardening seems to be better.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.I guess so. This also might be part of the sand¡¯s special characteristic.¡¹ Looking at the aftermath you could see that the surrounding area was shaved away. The sand was rough and particulate so when swung as a fist with high velocity it produced a scraping and shaving effect. ¡¸So it shaves it down as it strikes. If I don¡¯t reduce its grinding power it could be dangerous.¡¹ If I left it as is, the entire body would just be a grinder. In fact the blow it gave was overdoing it. ¡¸I finally got to see a crab like this¡­I was hoping I could use it a little longer.¡¹ ¡¸Ah-ahahaha¡­¡­b-but in the end you got some good prey Onii-san. The Rock Crab is supposed to be delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Oh really? Since it¡¯s so big we can have plenty then.¡¹ Just like Athena said, I had gotten myself a ton of delicious crab meat safely. Perfect, it was close to lunchtime so I was looking forward to tasting it. Chapter 209.5:—Side Hesty Manaril— Lake Abnormality Chapter 209.5:¡ªSide Hesty Manaril¡ª Lake Abnormality Hesty exited the lake and walked across the sand to meet Manaril. ¡¸Hesty how was the thing in the nap area?¡¹ ¡¸n, there¡¯s no issue with it. We can, still use it.¡¹ Hesty said as she shook the water off of her body vigorously. Then she held out the bag in her left hand to Manaril. ¡¸Here, it is. For now, I retrieved it.¡¹ Manaril peeked into the bag and nodded. ¡¸Thank you. We prepared these to deal with Katarakta, so leaving them in the lake would be a waste.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­¡­..ah, there was one thing, that bothered me. The underwater, creatures¡¯ dispositions are getting, wilder.¡¹ ¡¸Umm, wilder how?¡¹ ¡¸When swimming in the, deep areas, they attacked me. Especially in areas with, high magic stone, concentrations.¡¹ Hesty said and held up her right hand. There was a huge sharp toothed fish latched onto her arm. ¡¸Ohh, this thing attacked?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, I surfaced while letting it, bite onto me.¡¹ Since using flames inside the water would be a bit iffy, she had lightly beaten it unconscious and brought it up. ¡¸That¡¯s quite a big one. It has quite a bit of magic power¡­¡­but for it to try and bite a dragon¡­¡¹ ¡¸They would never, try that before right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes of course. At least a few months ago when I was here they wouldn¡¯t.¡¹ Hesty nodded at Manaril¡¯s confirmation. No matter how powerful the coating and no matter how powerful the fish¡­.a fish baring its fangs at a dragon was abnormal. ¡¸Seeing something, so raring for a fight, is rare and, fresh. My curiosity, is piqued.¡¹ Hesty said with a glitter in her eyes as she looked at the giant fish. ¡¸When a fish becomes this big, it shouldn¡¯t become, more active¡­¡¹ ¡¸I wonder why¡­there might be something causing them to go wild¡­..maybe without feeling very powerful magic they aren¡¯t afraid?¡¹ ¡¸When I was near Daichi, nothing, attacked us¡­so it¡¯s possible.¡¹ Hesty thought back to the morning when she went down to the lake with Daichi. They hadn¡¯t been attacked a single time. ¡¸Fumu fumu, thinking of the difference between with and without Daichi-san¡­the things inside this lake may have had a change in brain function or disposition.¡¹ ¡¸n, that might be so. If you¡¯re next to him, then the big shots won¡¯t attack. Stupid ones might, but that¡¯s the same, for everyone.¡¹ Even at Daichi¡¯s house there were monsters with low intelligence trying to attack. ¡­¡­..the fish and those boars had a similar type of feeling to them. The lake had plenty of other fish, but who knew if they would attack as well. But still¡­ ¡¸We need to, deal with it, a bit.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Right now it only affects the depths, but if things get worse then it¡¯ll be a problem.¡¹ Fundamentally, as long as no one swims too deeply there won¡¯t be a problem. Plus, this level of fish was still beatable by Dianeia and the rest. But since they knew of it beforehand, it¡¯d be best to deal with it sooner than later Hesty thought. ¡¸I¡¯ll use some time to investigate.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ll help too.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks.¡ªso¡­what are we doing with that fish?¡¹ Manaril said indicating the fish still clamped onto her hand. ¡¸You used to immediately eat your prey after you caught it¡­¡¹ If Hesty was the same as before she was certain to do just that, but¡­ ¡¸I¡¯ll bring it to the kitchen, for lunch. I¡¯m indebted to him so¡­.I hope it makes him happy.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, is that so? ¡ªFufu¡­how unusual for Hesty to say such a thing.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ve changed a bit, just like this lake.¡¹ Hesty said with a small smile. Then Manaril and Hesty carried the fish over to the cottages. Chapter 210: Beach Tour Start Chapter 210: Beach Tour Start Afternoon. After eating the fresh crab and the fish that Hesty brought back for lunch, I tried to improve my sand golems for a while. ¡¸Ok then, for now it should be ok like this.¡¹ In front of me were three 5 meter tall golems that I had perfected. I began experimenting with adding water to firm up the sand and was finally able to make sand golems like this. ¡¸There¡¯s unexpectedly quite a bit I can do with sand.¡¹ I wanted to make several of them and make them large. After all, with sand golems I would be able to polish my wood golems as well. ¡­¡­I was really happy with the sanding and polishing power it showed. Up till now I had to use magic to make my wood golems look more presentable. Basically I used magic to smooth out the rough edges. For the basic structure it worked out quite well¡­however the detailed parts required me to do them manually. Now that I had the sand golem it became much easier. With those thoughts in mind I patted my newly made sand golems. ¡¸Daichi-dono, I was thinking we should set off soon¡­tte u-umm¡­I don¡¯t think you need those weapon-like golems you know?¡¹ Dianeia said as she approached. I hadn¡¯t thought that she would suddenly treat these golems like a weapon. ¡¸Dianeia these aren¡¯t weapons they¡¯re the result of playing around with sand for a while. I didn¡¯t intend them to be that type of equipment ok?¡¹ ¡¸Play¡­.!? O-Ohh, Okay. You make golems easily after all Daichi-dono. Thought it is strange you can make them using any material you find¡­¡­¡¹ Even if the materials changed, the methods didn¡¯t really. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯d treat it as something strange. Well, since I didn¡¯t intend on having the golems follow I¡¯ll just let it go. ¡¸Anyways, let¡¯s set off.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, the sun¡¯s high in the sky. The facilities around here have had time to get up and running and we should be able to see plenty of things.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for the consideration.¡¹ I already had my walking shoes on and my straw hat. I was ready to go anytime. ¡¸Are you going just like that Dianeia?¡¹ I asked and she nodded before raising her hands. ¡¸Yep, as you can see I¡¯ve got my clothes all set and my sun protection as well.¡¹ I gazed at her and saw she was wearing her orange swimsuit under a light shirt. I clearly knew that she was wearing the bottom part of her swimsuit under that¡­but I couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a bit erotic looking. Those thoughts ran through my mind as I looked at her when¡­ ¡¸U-umm what¡¯s wrong Daichi-dono? You¡¯re staring¡­is there something weird about me?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­well I thought you looked kind of sexy.¡¹ ¡¸I¡­..!?¡¹ I thought I might hurt her feelings if I poorly tried to fool her so I ended up saying it straight out. However, Dianeia¡¯s face immediately turned red. This reaction was slightly unexpected, somehow I expected her to confidently say ¡¸Umu, thank you!¡¹ ¡¸Uhh, sorry. I should have said it more tactfully.¡¹ ¡¸N-no it¡¯s fine! I¡¯m not offended at all! In fact you can look even more if you want!¡¹ Dianeia said while swinging her head from side to side. She had a strange grin on her face¡­so maybe she really hadn¡¯t taken offense. ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­¡­ok then, I¡¯ll leave the guiding to you.¡¹ ¡¸A-alright, I¡¯ll take care of you¡­.By the way I was thinking we would teleport then walk around different areas, that should allow us to see more things. Is that alright with you?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah that¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸Th-then let¡¯s go.¡¹ Dianeia said as she held my hand. It was just¡­that her hand was strangely shaking. ¡¸Dianeia¡­you¡¯re kind of shaking, are you dehydrated or something?¡¹ ¡¸N-no! I¡¯m fine. I drank plenty. This shaking is just due to nerves so don¡¯t mind it!¡¹ She said with her face burning red, but if she says she¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll take her word for it. ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s go ¡ª¡¸Teleport¡¹¡ª!¡¹ And so we disappeared from the beach as I held her hand. Chapter 211: Dropping by for a Short Visit Chapter 211: Dropping by for a Short Visit The Knights of Prussia were running around on the beach wearing their training armor. ¡¸Ok! Ten reps of dashing on the beach finished! Five minute break!¡¹ ¡¸U~ssu!¡¹ Even though they finished dashing while wearing metal armor, the knights still had energy. Especially the younger knights who were overflowing with vitality¡­ ¡¸Hyahoi! It¡¯s a vacation da~ze!¡¹ It was to the extent that they ran straight to the lake afterwards. The young knights entered the water up to their ankles and moved around. ¡¸Fui~ It feels sooo good~¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, training everyday is a pain but this training camp is almost heaven.¡¹ Normally they trained until they sweat rivers, then they had to work till they sweat blood. That was their normal schedule. In comparison this wide open, cool, and comfortable space to train might truly have been paradise. Even though they had only arrived yesterday they were already training. However at night they seem to have the free time to have some alcohol. ¡¸Oi, hold back a little guys. You still have more training afterwards.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu Senpai. We got it.¡¹ The Senior Knights warned them with wry smiles as the young knights lightly acknowledged them. ¡¸We¡¯ve still got enough energy to do 100 beach dashes. We¡¯re fine¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Senpai why don¡¯t you come over?¡¹ ¡¸Haha, I¡¯ll hold back. With the Knight Captain and Princess¡­we¡¯ll still have willpower training and plenty of other things.¡¹ The Senior Knight muttered. At that moment. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.!?¡¹ The young knight¡¯s heart pounded fiercely. ¡¸W-what is this pressure¡­¡­.!?¡¹ He squeezed the words from his mouth as the knights who had entered the lake fell to their knees. It was not him alone. ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ The young knights relaxing on the beach were also falling to their knees and shaking. The young knight remembered this sensation. ¡¸This is¡­..power greater than the Princess¡­¡­Lord Daichi¡¯s power¡­¡­!¡¹ The knight grit his teeth and looked at the direction the pressure was coming from. There he saw¡­. ¡¸This is the Knights¡¯ training camp Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh, it¡¯s in a larger and prettier place than I thought.¡¹ The figures of the Princess who ruled the city and the man who had saved it several times. ************************************ I was brought along by Dianeia and was shown the Knights¡¯ training camp. I could see a large apartment-like building around three stories tall as well as a large beach. There were many knights sweating profusely as they sat on the ground. From within the building the Knight Captain ran out. ¡¸Welcome Princess and Daichi-sama! ¡ªAll men gather, form up, and stand by!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ After shouting his orders all the knights gathered. The knights who looked as if they were drenched in sweat stood at attention. ¡¸Sorry to force you guys to psych yourselves up.¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s perfect since we were about to finish our break. There¡¯s no problems.¡¹ The Knight Captain Shook his head while saying that, but it looks like there are some guys who didn¡¯t get up to gather. It really doesn¡¯t look like they were finished with their break. ¡¸It looks like some are still lying there¡­are they really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no issue. It¡¯s just that they were hit by the pressure of your magic power Daichi-sama and lost the strength to stand. If they rest for a while they¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ The Knight Captain responded with a bright smile¡­actually it¡¯s my fault? I had applied my self-taught coating¡­but it looks like magic was still spilling out. ¡¸Umm¡­it looks like we really did interrupt huh?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s no bother in fact it¡¯s quite helpful. Originally the Princess and I would emit our power out to train their willpower. I¡¯m quite grateful that you provided us with a more powerful version of that training!¡¹ The Knight Captain reaffirmed seeming actually grateful. What¡¯s more¡­ ¡¸I thank you as well Daichi-dono. I was going to spend my time after this coming over to help the training¡­¡­however you completed that part for me just now. Thanks for giving me a break.¡¹ Dianeia confirmed the Knight Captain¡¯s words. I¡¯m just glad I didn¡¯t cause undue trouble to them. ¡¸Now, since you¡¯ve come to visit please take a courtesy gift of Knight Corps Specialty Alcohol and Confections. We have them prepared in the lounge.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re undergoing willpower training and having us do this?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Actually, this type of willpower training doesn¡¯t take very long. A moment of very high pressure is enough. Afterwards there¡¯s a cooldown period. The effectiveness of the training will only show in that manner.¡¹ He said and turned to shout at the knights. ¡¸Men! Rest! After a few minutes follow the orders of your Commanding Officer!¡¹ ¡¸Ha!¡¹ The Knight Corps responded with a spirited cry. It seems this particular training truly ended so shortly. ¡¸Haha it¡¯s thanks to you Daichi-sama. Please receive our thanks. This way.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, ok then I¡¯ll take a bit.¡¹ And so Dianeia and I followed the Knight Captain inside and entered the lounge. Chapter 212: Company with Knights Chapter 212: Company with Knights After several seconds the young knights who were kneeling were finally able to stand up after Daichi and the rest moved away. ¡¸Ku¡­¡­L-lord Daichi¡¯s power was i-incredible.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah¡­..I never thought my legs were so weak to pressure.¡¹ The young knights spoke amongst each other while the Senior Knights clapped their hands and called out. ¡¸Okay men, cooldown time is over. First, those still unable to rise should go to the medical area!¡¹ Hearing the order, the knights who were still resting started to move. They brought those who were still too unsteady to the medical team. Seeing that the Senior Knight glanced at the rest. ¡¸Now those who fell down before Daichi-sama come with me and dash 100 times on the beach! If you¡¯re not even able to stand up in front of him it won¡¯t be funny!¡¹ At those words the younger knights let out sighs. It was true¡­they would certainly have to meet him again at some point. They couldn¡¯t just collapse every time they saw him. ¡¸You felt that incredible power? That¡¯s the kind of power we should aim for. It¡¯s a good thing this happened early. Now you understand your own weakness. Now let¡¯s continue with the training camp!¡¹ The Senior Knight continued to lecture. ¡¸Listen up men! You can enjoy this camp if you wish¡­.in fact it¡¯s best if you enjoy yourselves! However, more than that you should treat this place as an opportunity to polish your strength and stamina! Understand this clearly!¡¹ ¡¸Ossu!¡¹ ¡¸Good. Then start dashing!¡¹ The young knights and senior knights came together and started dashing along the sandy beach. ¡¸Aiming for that man¡­huh? What a difficult goal.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, but still it¡¯s worth making an effort.¡¹ ¡¸No doubt¡­..ok then let¡¯s do it!¡¹ And so after a few minutes the sandy beach was left with footprints and traces of their efforts. **************************************** While chatting lightly with the Knight Captain I accepted some alcohol and snacks. ¡¸This is the specialty alcohol of the Knight Corps and these are our snacks.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thank you.¡¹ It was just this time as well I was given a big box of stuff. The box was labeled with ¡¸Prussian Knights Brewery¡¹. It almost seemed like some cloistered distillery off in the mountains. ¡¸Yes. Each year we¡¯re supplemented with more from the Distillery division. Please take some.¡¹ He said offering me some. It eventually turned into me accepting a box of it. I was glad there was so much though so it was fine. ¡¸Daichi-dono should we teleport back to drop this off? We can¡¯t go around the beach carrying it.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no it¡¯s fine we don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll have the golem take it¡­¡­¡ªstand up Sand Golem¡ª¡¹ Using part of the beach I created a Sand Golem. Combining it with some shoulder straps for carrying things along with the box and¡­.. ¡¸Ok then Sand Golem. I¡¯ll leave the transport to you.¡¹ I ordered and the Sand golem started gliding across the sand towards the cottages. ¡¸I-it¡¯s really moving quick¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah they¡¯re the fastest on top of sand.¡¹ The sand golem was already disappearing into the distance. That just demonstrated how quickly it could move. It was really useful for transport over sand. I haven¡¯t tested it on ground or in the forest¡­but it could move smoothly here at least. My variation increased. ¡¸Anyways, we can go now right?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah thanks. Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll calculate our teleport.¡¹ Dianeia said and walked a short distance before closing her eyes. A few seconds later¡­ ¡¸Daichi-sama¡­we¡¯ve troubled you but I leave the Princess in your care today.¡¹ The Knight Captain said, bowing as he saw us off. ¡¸Of course. But this time she¡¯ll be taking care of me.¡¹ ¡¸No no¡­Princess seems to really enjoy the time she spends with you¡­.even if you¡¯re only friends right now it¡¯s a wonderful thing. If it¡¯s you Daichi-sama, then I can be at ease.¡¹ The Knight Captain said glancing at Dianeia gently then looking me in the eye. ¡¸¡­like a father huh? You¡¯re speaking just like her guardian.¡¹ ¡¸Haha it¡¯s as you say. I¡¯ve cared for the Princess since she was a child so it ended up like that.¡¹ ¡¸Somehow¡­..you have a wonderful relationship¡­you and the Princess I mean.¡¹ We exchanged a small smile and¡­ ¡¸Daichi-dono~ We¡¯re ready to head off~~!¡¹ Dianeia called out waving her hand energetically. ¡¸¡­..certainly she looks like she¡¯s having fun.¡¹ ¡¸Right? Anyways, Please treat her well.¡¹ ¡¸Ou, roger.¡¹ I responded lightly and headed over to Dianeia. Chapter 212.5: —Side Athena— Training and Ecosystem Chapter 212.5: ¡ªSide Athena¡ª Training and Ecosystem Afternoon. Athena and Karen were visiting a cave in the middle of the lake. ¡¸Karen~ is this place really okay?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thanks to Manaril and Hesty the dungeon at the bottom of the lake is mostly completed. There shouldn¡¯t be any issue with us exploring it for training. After all there is an air refinement system down here.¡¹ The light of flame didn¡¯t reach too far inside the cave, but there was some blue light shining within. There was air within it as well so it shouldn¡¯t be much different than a normal training session. However¡­ ¡¸Uu, the floor is so wet and slimy~¡¹ The floor of this dungeon looked almost like scales and it felt slimy and gross. Plus it was slippery, it made each step hard to take. ¡¸Training in an area with poor footing is part of the basics Princess Athena. Just like this we¡¯ll take care of several different types of monsters in here.¡¹ ¡¸U-un, I understand but¡­¡­no matter how much air there is in here there should be a limit right?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. So if you use your favorite fire magic too much we¡¯ll run out of oxygen, please be careful.¡¹ ¡¸Uwaa, I thought that might be the case¡­.that¡¯s so mean Karen~¡¹ Seeing Athena¡¯s teary eyes of protest, Karen shook her head. ¡¸It¡¯s not mean at all. It¡¯s simply training to allow you to deal with any situation you might come across. You should understand after watching Daichi right?¡¹ Athena remembered what Daichi had done while they played in the morning. He used a technique he already knew and applied it easily to control sand. ¡¸Certainly Daichi-oniisan has incredible power, but technique-wise he only uses the basics¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸His enormous power may have caught your eyes, but Daichi has another good point. He is able to look at our techniques and imitate them. As he does so he is able to incorporate them into his own skill set. The basis of this lies in his talent to do so and his enormous power. That is why Daichi is strong.¡¹ Karen explained before looking off into space. ¡¸¡­¡­well at times he does things that operate with strange ability¡­but understand that that isn¡¯t normal.¡¹ ¡¸Ah-ahahaha¡­¡­¡­amazing huh¡­using advanced materials to mass-produce golems¡­.¡¹ When you say that only one would be the limit he would have already created two. And then in the next few minutes he would have made five. Then if you went to get a drink he would have converted the beach into sand golems. ¡¸That speed is abnormal.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, truly an admirable power¡­..in fact I was going to ask him to spend the evening with me.¡¹ ¡¸Th-that far¡­¡­¡­oh monsters appeared.¡¹ As they talked a white snake monster appeared from within the cave. It was about a meter thick and had its mouth open to bare its fangs at them so¡­ ¡¸¡¸Water Stamp¡¹¡¹ Athena chanted and water came from beneath her feet to slam into the snake¡¯s chin. The water moved powerfully and slammed the snake¡¯s head into the ceiling. With that, the snake died. ¡¸This should be the third. For these big white snakes to keep coming out¡­I wonder what¡¯s going on¡­¡¹ Athena pondered and Karen seemed a bit confused as well. ¡¸Hmm, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been back here¡­but there was never any monsters like this.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Karen doesn¡¯t know either?¡¹ ¡¸No. It seems the ecosystem has changed quite a bit. However they don¡¯t seem to have much magic power so I wouldn¡¯t worry very much.¡¹ Karen stated and it was true¡­they weren¡¯t very strong. ¡­¡­well if a really strong monster appeared they could escape by teleporting. Athena decided to continue the training just as they had been. ¡¸Un, I wanted to talk to Onee-sama as well tonight. I¡¯ll talk with her about Daichi-oniisan and plenty of fun things so let¡¯s go quickly! For Karen¡¯s sake as well.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. Let¡¯s go.¡¹ And so Athena and Karen ventured deeper into the dungeon as they defeated monsters. Chapter 213: Acquaintance in the Pleasure Quarter Chapter 213: Acquaintance in the Pleasure Quarter After leaving behind the Knights¡¯ training camp we visited a place with various shops and businesses. ¡¸This is¡­a business district?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s quite distant from where we are. But at night it becomes quite lively, more like a pleasure/entertainment district.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, at night there¡¯s more people?¡¹ I had a feeling that there were too few people here for a shopping district. Though I did see a number of people gathered at places that looked like bars and restaurants. ¡¸¡­..tte, should I really be here? Those knights reacted poorly before¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it should be fine. This is where Prussia and the Fort City¡¯s high level adventurers and merchants come to relax. With your coating right now there shouldn¡¯t be many who faint.¡¹ Hearing that there wouldn¡¯t be people who would faint at my presence¡­.I didn¡¯t know if I should be relieved or bothered. If she said it would be fine then I guess I can relax a bit. ¡¸They¡¯re clearly looking at me strangely.¡¹ Especially the women wearing witch hats at the bar. They seemed to be staring at me while they looked like they were praying. ¡¸Ahh, those are Prussia¡¯s magic researchers so please don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re basically an existence they look up to. You¡¯ve saved the city several times after all.¡¹ ¡¸I didn¡¯t do it for that reason¡­but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ It¡¯s better than them feeling malice. ¡¸Ah, hearing that helps out¡­¡­oh Daichi-dono this is one of the places I wanted to show you.¡¹ Dianeia said and stopped in front of a store. I felt like I¡¯d seen this store before¡­ ¡¸This is¡­The Battle Rabbit¡¯s Store?¡¹ The store had a bunny ears and bunny tail emblem. It looked like a bar. I was wondering why they had a store here¡­ ¡¸I felt magic power overflowing in front of the store and wondered if it might be¡­..but it really was Master¡­.!¡¹ From within the store a woman with bunny ears and a bunny tail emerged. A crown decorated her head and I recognized her face. ¡¸You¡¯re¡­..the rabbit leader?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, my name is Rebecca. I¡¯m honored you recognize me! Also please come in!¡¹ The Rabbit Leader Rebecca bowed quickly. I could see behind her many rabbits I remembered. It appears that these were truly the rabbits I¡¯d met before. ¡¸This is your second store?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, thanks to Master we were able to earn plenty. We were then introduced to this area by Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s why Dianeia wanted to show me this place.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, since we¡¯re open these few days I wanted to show you Daichi-dono. After all you¡¯re the main savior of these people.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t remember trying to do such things though¡­¡¹ I had just loaned them a place for their shop. ¡¸In fact¡­Master? I don¡¯t remember taking you in as servants?¡¹ When did they start calling me that? ¡¸No no, for us Rabbits we are indebted to you. Money and a place to stay, safety¡­we can no longer only call you benefactor. That¡¯s why we thought to call you Master when we next met to express the depths of our sincerity and serve you.¡¹ Oh¡­¡­..alright I guess. I could somehow understand. ¡­¡­The wolf people were kind of like that¡­it seems things escalate when I leave them alone. I was able to partially stop the wolf people halfway but¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to do the same for the Combat Rabbits. ¡¸¡­¡­Well, umm, I don¡¯t have much that needs serving though?¡¹ ¡¸Ok, Roger roger Master!¡¹ ¡¸Roger that~!¡¹ The rabbits harmonized together. This might be related to me letting them be once they arrived in town. ¡­..being called Master by these rabbit eared girls felt strange¡­.but whatever. I won¡¯t let it get to me too much. Let¡¯s go about things lightly. Chapter 214: Meal Together Chapter 214: Meal Together Under the urging of the Rabbit Leader Rebecca, Dianeia and I entered their shop. ¡­¡­¡­it felt weird that the first shop I would enter in a pleasure district would be an acquaintance¡¯s. But it was also kind of fun, I thought looking around the interior. The shop had many comfortable looking couches and tables lined up. ¡¸Now, please come this way.¡¹ She guided us to one of the sets of furniture. ¡¸This is a bit different setup than the one in Prussia Rebecca¡­does this shop offer different services?¡¹ Rebecca sat opposite of Dianeia and next to me. ¡¸Ahh, no. Our business is healthy. It¡¯s basically a place to sit next to us and talk, drink, and eat. Ahh, if some customers get too energetic they may be allowed to touch us a little bit.¡¹ ¡¸That is¡­¡­.healthy in a certain sense¡­.¡¹ In another way you could just call it profitable. The Combat Rabbits really specialized in nighttime businesses. They had the skill to handle those rough and tumble men back in Prussia too. They may unexpectedly suit the pleasure quarter. ¡¸Umu, these girls potential is amazing. Just a few days after opening they gained quite a lot and made the pleasure quarter livelier. There are Royal administrated businesses around here, but they only get about half as much business.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh? Really? Amazing~¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, this is our strength¡­¡­be that as it may, this place was also offered to us by Dianeia-sama through our relationship with you Master.¡¹ ¡¸No no, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve used your own skills to become popular.¡¹ I said and Rebecca seemed a bit surprised before she smiled. ¡¸Thank you very much. But still, I may not have said this before, but I really think you¡¯re a good person. Thank you very much¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to thank me again.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, in that case I¡¯ll offer food instead¡­¡­if you¡¯d like you can sample this store¡¯s menu?¡¹ Rebecca smiled and offered me a menu. Certainly it had been a while since lunch. I looked at a clock nearby and saw it was nearly 3 pm. ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll eat a bit. Dianeia can we take some time?¡¹ I asked and Dianeia nodded firmly. ¡¸Y-Yes, of course. Let¡¯s have a light meal together!¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, good. Then please choose at your leisure and pick what you please. I¡¯ll prepare the meal myself.¡¹ And so Dianeia and I had our fill. ******************************************* Rebecca entered deep into the store and a small statured rabbit called out to her. ¡¸U-umm, R-rebecca-sama. Is that man with the incredible magic power¡­the one you were talking about?¡¹ Her gaze was glued to Daichi who was chatting with Dianeia. ¡¸Yes, he is the Master who helped us.¡¹ ¡¸S-so that¡¯s the case¡­That man¡­..the more I look the stronger power I feel.¡¹ The small Combat Rabbit said, ears trembling. Her eyes didn¡¯t move away from him. She had come to this store directly from the village. This was the first time she¡¯d seen him. Rebecca thought that might be why she seemed cautious of his power. However, at the same time she could see the light of admiration in her eyes. Rebecca could understand the feeling. After all, she had the same eyes when she sat next to him just now. ¡¸¡­¡­thanks to him our lives have stablilized¡­..I¡¯d like to be useful to him if I could.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s good as long as you have that feeling. What we should do is work our best so that we can serve.¡¹ ¡¸Ok! Roger!¡¹ ¡¸Good, then first off let¡¯s make a light meal.¡¹ And so the Combat Rabbits worked busily in the back of their store. Chapter 215.5: —Side Athena— Surfacing Chapter 215.5: ¡ªSide Athena¡ª Surfacing Athena was sitting on the dungeon floor catching her breath. ¡¸Haa, haa¡­f-for now I defeated the ones who came Karen.¡¹ Around her were a number of blue magic stones lying about. These were the result of defeating the Lake Dungeon¡¯s monsters. ¡¸Fumu, you¡¯ve beautifully taken care of a group of twenty. You allotted the correct amount of magic to each, used an appropriate amount of power, and lasted til the end. Wonderful Princess Athena.¡¹ ¡¸Un, for strong power I was recalling Daichi-oniisan so I was able to do it somehow.¡¹ Just remembering what she saw didn¡¯t make her able to do it, but it was useful as a reference. ¡­¡­.she knew the sensation of endless power flowing off of Daichi-oniisan if you touched him. Thanks to that, she was able to accomplish this without difficulty. Athena thought that she would need to thank him for the help when¡­ ¡¸Ok then, Princess¡­your training is over so please head back to the cottage first to rest.¡¹ Karen said. ¡¸Go on ahead? You¡¯re not coming back?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m going to investigate the lake for a bit. I¡¯ll be going around.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll see you later.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, please do so.¡¹ Karen said with a smile, but it quickly shifted into a serious gaze. ¡¸¡ª¡ªah, but Princess Athena¡­you do know that there are still life signs around the area right?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. I know there are plenty of strong things in the water so I decided to teleport to the surface.¡¹ Athena said and took out a teleport scroll from her bag. ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯m not like Onee-sama, I can¡¯t use teleport freely yet.¡¯ That¡¯s why she needed to use items like this. It was expensive, but in comparison to safety it was negligible. ¡¸But I¡¯d really like to be able to use it like Onee-sama. This scroll makes too much light and sparkles.¡¹ ¡¸Teleport requires a high level of skill and experience to use after all. You need to visit the location beforehand and sense the space and perceive the change in location. Dianeia who can use it freely is top level amongst humans in my eyes.¡¹ Athena felt some pride well up in her at Karen¡¯s words as she nodded. ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡­.fufu I have to be more obstinate like Onee-sama. She¡¯s aiming to reach Daichi-oniisan so I need to be firmer.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit¡­..ok then head on back. Be careful Princess.¡¹ ¡¸Un, do your best Karen.¡¹ Athena said and gripped the scroll. ¡¸Ok~ I¡¯ll head back, rest, and practice some more! ¡ª¡¸Teleport Scroll Activate¡¹¡¹ The magic entered the scroll and activated as Athena wished. Her body was enveloped with light and the next moment¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªpwaahh, the teleport succeeded.¡¹ Athena was floating on the water near the cottage. ¡¸As expected, with a scroll you can¡¯t move as precisely.¡¹ If you wanted to move precisely, you¡¯d have to do it yourself. With those thoughts in mind she didn¡¯t want to keep relying on scrolls. ¡¸Ok. Once I get back I¡¯ll practice.¡¹ She modified her plans once more and began swimming towards the cottage. At that time¡­ ¡¸¡ªHuh? I feel some strange magic following me¡­..?¡¹ She stretched her senses out and felt something. ¡­..what was it? Maybe it was drawn to the magic of the teleport, she thought. She turned and looked. ¡¸¡­¡­..huh?¡¹ There was huge group of the large white snakes she had just fought in the dungeon. Chapter 215: Day of Thanks Chapter 215: Day of Thanks By the time we left the Rabbit¡¯s shop it was evening. ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s more people about.¡¹ When we exited I could clearly see that there were more people out. The fairly broad street felt much narrower now. ¡¸In an hour there¡¯ll be many more Daichi-dono. There¡¯ll be some fireworks and such as well.¡¹ I see. So it was still in the midst of increasing. If we stayed longer than this it¡¯d start to get hard to walk. It¡¯s about time to head home. ¡¸Okay then, let¡¯s walk around while we still can and then head back¡­.I want to take the chance to use this too.¡¹ I said indicating a bag of money attached to my hip. The rabbits handed it to me just before I left the shop. The bag was packed with coins. ¡¸To think they¡¯d give me this much¡­¡¹ ¡¸U-umu, it¡¯s amazing. To think they could pack that much into a bag.¡¹ That¡¯s right, at first they weren¡¯t just going to give me a single bag. They tried to give me 10 bags. ¡ºIt¡¯s only because of Master that we were able to obtain this shop so this is your just due! Please accept our first profits!¡» They said and tried to stuff them into my hands, but truly it would¡¯ve been too difficult to carry and inappropriate. As I result I told them to give me a single bag that I could hang on my waist. ¡­..though I said a small bag they had stuffed it so tightly and full that it was nearly bursting. There must have been a fortune inside of it. I couldn¡¯t help but buckle under their insistence that I take it. Plus while I was in town¡­ ¡¸I¡¯d like to get everyone back in the cottages a little souvenir or something practical. Dianeia, if you see any good shops just tell me.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, roger that Daichi-dono. Then I¡¯ll guide you around. There are several stores I¡¯m familiar with.¡¹ And so Dianeia and I walked around town. ¡¸Still, this district is well developed.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s situated between Prussia and Fort City. It¡¯s a tourist location. It¡¯s a place that people easily gather at.¡¹ ¡¸I see.¡¹ We chatted as we visited the store Dianeia recommended. Though I called these shops they were more like open air stalls¡­ ¡¸Welcome~ Daichi-sama¡¹ ¡¸¡ªtte, this is Anne¡¯s shop?¡¹ The person standing there was Anne. ¡¸Umu, she asked if there was a place she could sell her items nearby.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, thank you Dianeia-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Somehow I¡¯ve only seen my acquaintances shops since I came here¡­it doesn¡¯t feel that fresh.¡¹ Well it did make things easier when I knew the shop owners. ¡¸So have you been selling?¡¹ I could see beautiful bottles of potions, jewels, and jewelry all lined up. It didn¡¯t look like they had decreased, but maybe I was wrong. ¡¸Ummm¡­actually none of them are selling¡­.since it¡¯s a tourist spot the prices are higher and they do want Dragon King Goods¡­but a streetside stall is a bit too suspicious.¡¹ ¡¸W-well you¡¯d never think a Dragon King would be selling equipment by the side of the road.¡¹ Dianeia and Anne nodded at each other and I checked the people around the stall. ¡¸Well¡­since you have a stockpile I¡¯ll buy some things here instead of souvenirs for you.¡¹ ¡¸R-really!? Th-thank you very much Daichi-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m chock full of cash after all. So, Dianeia do you have anything you want?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹ Dianeia looked confused. I wonder if she misheard me. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to, but I was thinking to get you something. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want anything¡­¡¹ I repeated myself more clearly and it seemed she understood. ¡¸Y-you mean you want to give me a present?¡¹ ¡¸Sure. You guided me around all day. You see anything you want?¡¹ ¡¸Nya¡ªwhat I want? It¡¯s a bit sudden¡­..it¡¯s a Dwa-Dragon King item you know!? It¡¯s something I really never expected and asking for a present from you is a bit too presumptuous¡­.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not. Go ahead and choose what you like.¡¹ ¡¸O-okay¡­..¡¹ Dianeia finally nodded with reddened cheeks and pointed to one of the goods on the table. It was a bracelet with an orange jewel mounted on it. ¡¸T-then this one¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Anne how much is it? Actually is this enough?¡¹ ¡¸Wahyaa! Wai-it¡¯s too much Daichi-sama!¡¹ I¡¯d dropped the bag of money on the table causing Anne to panic. Well as long as it covered the cost. I exchanged my money for the orange bangle and gave it to Dianeia. ¡¸So here you are. Thank you for today Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you too Daichi-dono. I¡¯ll treasure¡­yes I¡¯ll hold this dear¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia said hugging the bracelet to her chest. ¡­¡­¡­fumu, it looks like she likes it. I¡¯m glad. And with that, Dianeia and I walked around a bit more before returning. Chapter 216: Similar Sisters Chapter 216: Similar Sisters The evening sun set in the sky as the light reflected off the surface of the water. Dianeia and I returned to the cottage when¡­ ¡¸Daichi-oniisan! Onee-sama! Help~!!¡¹ Athena was being chased around on the beach by a large white snake. ¡¸¡­¡­.are you playing tag or something?¡¹ ¡¸N-no! It¡¯s a monster! Look over there¡ª¡ª!¡¹ Athena pointed at the lake. There were many strange snakes roiling across the surface of the water. ¡¸Are these sea cucumbers?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but say seeing them looking as if their internal organs were coming out of their mouths. ¡¸Hyaaa! G-get away! D-don¡¯t touch me~!¡¹ However they clearly weren¡¯t normal sea cucumbers. They were chasing people around. In the first place these snake-things couldn¡¯t be sea cucumbers because sea cucumbers didn¡¯t have fangs. ¡¸Dianeia are these also native to the lake?¡¹ I asked Dianeia who looked stunned. ¡¸Y-yes, these are Snake Trepangs. They are abnormally huge¡­.but these are primitive creatures of this lake.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh~ But with this many and how large they are¡­they¡¯d definitely stand out. Where could they have come from?¡¹ ¡¸They chased me when I was coming back from the dungeon~! S-stop trying to take my swimsuit¡ª!¡¹ The white snake¡¯s fangs caught on the back of her swimsuit and it was quickly stolen away. It looked like these sea cucumber snakes could also break through the swimsuits¡¯ magic protection as well. ¡¸Actually¡­where is Karen?¡¹ ¡¸She¡¯s in the dungeon exploring things so I came back alone. Then these things came out¡ª¡ªhyaaaa! D-don¡¯t grab there! Nuuu~ it¡¯s so slimyyyyy~~~!!¡¹ This time her swimsuit wasn¡¯t the only thing caught, she got caught as well. ¡¸Yesterday was Dianeia and today it¡¯s Athena¡­you two siblings are well loved by tentacles.¡¹ ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like that! Forget it! We have to do something!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, well they look kind of gross so I don¡¯t want to have to look at them for long.¡¹ These creatures in front of me looked like a mix of sea cucumbers and eels. Plus from their mouths emerged long white snake-like tentacles. It was fairly grotesque so I wanted to hurry up and deal with them but¡­ ¡¸Dianeia should I be cleaning up these creatures? They won¡¯t damage the environment or release poison when they die right?¡¹ ¡¸N-no there¡¯s no such thing, but what are we to do with these rampaging snake feelers¡­..¡¹ ¡¸n~ for now we¡¯ll stake ¡®em down and stop them moving.¡¹ Certainly there were plenty of white tentacles, but they all originated from those eel looking creatures. I was thinking to handle them like eels. I created sand golems and wood golems¡­ ¡¸Sand golem stop its movement.¡¹ It moved to obey. First I¡¯d have my sand golems move close to grasp the wriggling creature. Since their heads would continue to rampage¡­ ¡¸Wood Golem, drop kick and pierce through the head.¡¹ The wood golem assaulted its head. It took a running start and leapt into the air¡­. ¡¸¡ª ¡ª!¡¹ It¡¯s legs looked like a stake smashing down on the creature¡¯s head. It was cleanly pierced through. The sea cucumber collapsed to the ground. With that it stopped rampaging about and the tentacles fell limp. ¡¸Oh, it was unexpectedly easy to stop.¡¹ ¡¸N-no I don¡¯t think you can evaluate this as easy¡­. The kick blew a small crater there¡­¡­¡¹ Even if you say that¡­the golems did it so it was easy for me. Plus Athena was released from its clutches so it should be alright. ¡¸Uu, thank you Daichi-oniisan~¡­¡­.I may have lost my swimsuit but at least I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡¹ ¡¸Well you¡¯re very welcome.¡¹ Since she was missing pieces of her swimsuit I didn¡¯t think she was perfectly okay¡­but it was good that she wasn¡¯t injured. ¡¸But still what should we do with these sea cucumbers? Even though they stop moving with a single hole through them¡­it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s dead¡­¡­.actually are these things even edible Dianeia?¡¹ I asked cause I had nothing to lose, but unexpectedly Dianeia slowly nodded. ¡¸Y-yes. You can, they¡¯re actually quite sought after. They aren¡¯t easy to catch since they live deep in the water so they should be quite high class.¡¹ ¡¸Do you know of any recipes?¡¹ ¡¸Ummm, broiled in soy sauce is the standard I believe.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹ So I was right, these things can be handled like eels. In all honesty I wasn¡¯t especially into this idea¡­but they were already here and I¡¯d already caught one. I thought that I might as well challenge it this once since most of the things I¡¯d tried here were delicious. And so I decided to bring it back to the cottage to give it a shot. Chapter 217: Plans for the Second Night Chapter 217: Plans for the Second Night After finishing dinner Sakura and I relaxed out on some seats on the beach. ¡¸That sea cucumber eel was surprisingly delicious¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true, it wasn¡¯t bony either.¡¹ The snake trepang had a large body, but had very few bones. It was to the degree that you could barely believe it could support its own body. ¡­¡­.though it looked like that even before being processed. Be that as it may, after cooking it well it gave off the impression of a large eel. We had no problems eating it. ¡¸Well it¡¯s all thanks to your skill that it ended up so tasty.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it was my first time challenging such a large eel dish. I¡¯m just glad I was able to satisfy your expectations.¡¹ It was so fragrantly grilled that Dianeia and Athena, who were holding back because of its appearance, couldn¡¯t help but try it. What was amazing was that there wasn¡¯t a fishy smell or taste. It was just satisfying and delicious. It made your body feel as if it was being energized just by eating a piece. Plus there was quite a lot of it. Even when we ate it and shared some with the Knights and Shining Heads. ¡¸Such high class cooking! I¡¯m so grateful to eat it during training!¡¹ ¡¸Boss¡¯s kindness and the strong ingredients are flowing through me¡­..!¡¹ They said such things happily. All in all, catching this thing ended up well. ¡¸In a way this was Athena¡¯s achievement.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, however she seemed to be a little down a while ago. But she cheered up as she ate.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah she said something like¡­.{at times like this eat and forget! Daichi-oniisan I¡¯m going to overeat today!}¡¹ She was truly a high-tension kid. She was probably one who recovered magic through eating, so it suited her. ¡¸Well as long as she¡¯s lively¡­..I think I¡¯ll take a little walk and find a place to fish¡­what about you Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ll prepare you a late-night snack again. Plus Athena-chan asked me to teach her to cook.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, is that so? Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹ ¡¸Yes please do.¡¹ And so Sakura headed towards the kitchens. I stood up to take a walk to help my digestion when¡­ ¡¸Ah, good. You¡¯re still, here.¡¹ Hesty arrived. ¡¸Oh Hesty. What¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸n~, Karen told me she wanted to, talk to us. I thought, if you had time, if you could come with, us.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Daichi!¡¹ Karen appeared suddenly and followed up Hesty¡¯s words. For having just eaten she was quite energetic. ¡¸I think a peaceful night like this is perfect for a chat! I¡¯d like to invite you.¡¹ A chat huh? Well I was going for a little walk so having a chat while I do it should be fine. ¡¸What kind of chat?¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for helping Princess Athena, the Four Spirits, sending them back, and other things. I was thinking to just go over them one after another.¡¹ I see. Sounds like it¡¯ll take a while. ¡¸In that case do you mind if we walk and talk?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t mind.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m, fine with it, too.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then let¡¯s go.¡¹ And so Hesty, Karen, and I went on our nighttime chat along the beach. Chapter 218: Peaceful Night Stroll Chapter 218: Peaceful Night Stroll I walked along the night sands with the two Dragon Kings. There was no opportunity for me to find this out because I spent my time fishing yesterday but¡­ ¡¸Out this way the night breeze is really nice. The sound of the water makes it even better.¡¹ ¡¸n, you¡¯re right. The lake at night is, really peaceful.¡¹ Hesty agreed as the wind lightly blew across us. During the day there were plenty of fish and people swimming around so only at night were you able to experience this peacefulness. We enjoyed it as we walked. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ I realized that Karen had been staring at my face. ¡¸Hm? Is there something on my face?¡¹ I was a bit worried so I asked. She blushed a bit and opened her mouth. ¡¸No, umm, I was just thinking I¡¯m really glad that you¡¯re around.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­what the heck are you saying all of a sudden Karen?¡¹ I hadn¡¯t even done anything just now and she said something so filled with praise¡­I didn¡¯t feel like I could just accept it. ¡¸Ahh, I mean¡­sorry. I was just letting my magic go free without holding it down. Even doing that you didn¡¯t flinch and just walked as if nothing was happening. I¡¯m grateful to have someone that can do that with me.¡¹ ¡¸What? You were letting your magic gush out?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Hesty knew that too right?¡¹ Karen asked and Hesty responded with a small nod. ¡¸n, it was quite strong so, all the animals ran away.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.seriously? I had no idea¡­.¡¹ I said and Karen couldn¡¯t help but give a small smile. ¡¸Fufu, well it¡¯s not especially strong by your standards Daichi¡­..but it is at a level that if I don¡¯t hold it down it¡¯ll scare the creatures around me. Especially humans, they feel it strongly based on the difference between our species.¡¹ Karen said while gazing out into the sky. Her face looked kind of lonely. ¡¸That¡¯s why when we let our power out and they can resist and accept it¡­it¡¯s close to a feeling of yearning or admiration. Daichi you are the actualization of this concept. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡¹ Somehow Karen and I had transitioned to having a heart-to-heart talk. ¡¸For me I didn¡¯t have the sensation of resisting and accepting it¡­however I have had it in the physical sense I suppose.¡¹ In fact I remember now that with Hesty and Ramiyuros I had to catch them both¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­.I see. But for us Dragon Kings it is a joyful thing nonetheless. I¡¯m a bit jealous that Hesty gets to remain by your side.¡¹ ¡¸Well either way I¡¯d say we¡¯re about equal. You¡¯ve done things for me and taught me. It¡¯s a mutual thing. I¡¯d like us to be able to talk normally from now on.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­.thank you for your understanding.¡¹ and so Karen and I had a rare serious conversation while walking along the beach when¡­ ¡¸nnnhmm?¡¹ Hesty let out a noise and tripped. ¡¸What¡¯s up Hesty?¡¹ It wasn¡¯t like her to be clumsy. ¡¸n, I just got a little sleepy. Also, something changed beneath, my feet.¡¹ She said and I looked to see something white buried beneath the sand. ¡¸What is this?¡¹ It was a long white cone shaped thing. ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s probably the fang of a creature that lives around here.¡¹ ¡¸Fumu fumu¡­¡­.from the size of the fang it must be pretty huge¡­¡¹ Maybe I should choose this as my next fishing spot. However, from the looks of it my fishing rod might not be up to the task of catching this beast¡­I might have to revise it. ¡¸Anyways, we should be heading back soon.¡¹ I said. Hesty seemed sleepy as her eyes began to slowly shut. ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. Ah, it¡¯s about time for Princess Athena¡¯s evening snack so why don¡¯t you join us Daichi?¡¹ ¡¸n? Well¡­¡­I guess so. I was going to eat the snack Sakura made so I might as well eat it with everyone.¡¹ I could eat while remodeling my fishing rod after all. So I returned to Athena¡¯s cottage with Karen. Chapter 219: Night Snack Improvement and Trend Chapter 219: Night Snack Improvement and Trend After arriving at Athena¡¯s cottage I saw a large amount of food lined up on the table. ¡¸¡­¡­.what the heck is this?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, Daichi-oniisan. Welcome! If you¡¯re hungry come in and eat! Join me in feasting!¡¹ It seems like after getting some cooking lessons from Sakura, Athena had gone all out. Now I was being invited to an impromptu feast. ¡­¡­.well after my walk I was feeling a bit peckish. It¡¯d be a waste to let the food go bad so I might as well take a seat and eat. Plus as I had planned I could adjust my fishing equipment. ¡¸Good evening Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸Oh Manaril? Good evening.¡¹ As I was sitting and chewing my food, Manaril arrived. ¡¸Are you fixing up your fishing rod?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I thought to use this snack time to make some adjustments. Manaril¡­..looks like you¡¯ve got a healthy appetite huh?¡¹ I commented seeing a plate piled with cooked meat in Manaril¡¯s hands. I felt like it was a bit too heavy for a late night snack. ¡¸I¡¯ll be heading under the lake tonight so this is to keep myself energized.¡¹ ¡¸Going down there tonight? Why?¡¹ Though there were light sources around the lake, once you went deep enough it was nearly pitch black. If you went deep enough there would probably be lights from the magic stones, but I didn¡¯t know if there was significance to going under there at night. ¡¸Un. It seems like some creatures are growing larger than they should be and the ecosystem is changing. I need to see how it is at night, maybe the magic power is stagnating. If so I can sing some and purify it. If I make sure then everyone can play in the water without worry right?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re considerate as always Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸Ehehe¡­..I got praised.¡¹ Manaril giggled with a smile. Seeing her normally made me sometimes forget that she was like a popular idol in public. ¡¸So your singing doesn¡¯t only affect Katarakta¡­it has various effects huh?¡¹ ¡¸Yes indeed. I can purify magic stagnation with a song or gather fish with a different song.¡¹ ¡¸They seem quite specialized.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s something I use when gathering food. Why don¡¯t we give it a try when you¡¯re fishing Daichi-san?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s a bit intriguing but¡­I¡¯d rather enjoy Manaril¡¯s songs and my fishing separately. Let me go about it normally.¡¹ It¡¯s not as if the point was to catch as many fish as I could after all. ¡¸I¡¯m happy to hear that you like my singing¡­..but I see you¡¯ve been working with string for a while now¡­are you making a net?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I was thinking that just a fishing rod alone might not be good enough.¡¹ As I had been speaking with her, I was creating a fishing net. It wasn¡¯t useful for smaller fish, but if I happened to hook something bigger it could be useful. (TN: Chekhov¡¯s Gun) Those were my thoughts as I tied it together. ¡¸Umm Daichi-san¡­¡­.this thread is made from Ramiyuros¡¯s scales right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, what about it?¡¹ ¡¸In that case wouldn¡¯t it be too easy to cut things with it being this thin?¡¹ ¡¸Cut things?¡¹ ¡¸Umm¡­.could I grab this for a moment?¡¹ Manaril said and grabbed one of the strings I had made. ¡¸Daichi-san grab that part.¡¹ Manaril pulled it tight. Then she took a piece of meat off her plate and dropped it onto the string, then¡­ ¡¸Un, it cut it as I thought.¡¹ ? It sliced the piece of meat like a hot knife through butter. ¡¸Daichi-san, your power is too strong, so the string is too strong too. This is what happens to any meat without magic defenses. Most of the fish here have some measure of magic so it shouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble¡­but it would be completely useless in any normal place.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..it looks to be so.¡¹ It seems like I can¡¯t be using this for normal fishing. As soon as I pulled a fish close enough to net it¡­.it¡¯d end up turned into cubes. Next time let¡¯s make it thicker. If it¡¯s too thin it cuts like a blade. For this reason I¡¯ll limit my equipment a bit. Well even so, I¡¯m glad I¡¯ve decided the trend of my revisions. Chapter 220: Early to Bed, Early to Rise Chapter 220: Early to Bed, Early to Rise After making the net and eating my nighttime snack I slipped out of the gathering at the cottage and headed back to my own where I took a shower. After preparing for bedtime I finally laid down, ¡¸Oh, you¡¯ve, returned.¡¹ Hesty said as she entered the cottage with half closed eyes. ¡¸Ahh, I thought to go to bed. Are they still lively over there?¡¹ ¡¸Un, right now, various people, are talking. Looks like it¡¯ll continue, for a while.¡¹ Well, it was the night before a bit of a trip. It couldn¡¯t be helped that they¡¯d get a bit excited and want to talk. ¡¸But, I decided, to leave early. I¡¯m really, sleepy.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah you¡¯ve been looking sleepy for quite a while.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve been, a bit too active, yesterday and today¡­¡­but you¡¯re going to bed early too.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I wanted to sleep early and go fishing at dawn.¡¹ Yesterday I experienced night angling so this time I wanted to try fishing at dawn. For that purpose I decided to go to bed early. ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­.certainly it might be better, than the night, since the fish move around more around that, time.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh nice.¡¹ Sounds like the fish are early risers. I was planning on testing my luck at my previous fishing spot. Now I was looking forward to what I would catch. ¡¸n, I think, this lake is interesting too. I like it. But too, much exploration, makes me tired, weakness¡­¡­¡­fuaa¡¹ Hesty said with a huge yawn. She¡¯d been keeping Karen and Manaril company til now and eating, but as soon as she came back the tiredness hit her. ¡¸Hesty how about we hit the hay?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.tomorrow, I need to listen to the results, of Manaril¡¯s exploration, so waking up early would, be best.¡¹ Right I do remember her saying something about investigating the lake at night. ¡¸Early in the morning? How early?¡¹ ¡¸n~ around 3am¡­¡­so we might get up, around the same time?¡¹ ¡¸Seems like it. I was thinking to head out around then as well.¡¹ For that purpose I had placed my fishing gear next to my bed. I hadn¡¯t drank too heavily so I had a feeling I¡¯d be able to sleep and wake up comfortably. ¡¸¡­¡­n, then can I come, with? I wanted to check, how the lake feels, in the morning.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. In fact I¡¯d like to hear about the fish and the ecosystem.¡¹ If Hesty was there I¡¯d be able to ask various things. Even if her knowledge about fish was weak, she knew plenty about the lake itself. Yesterday I enjoyed hearing Manaril and Hesty talk about it while I fished so I was thinking about doing it again this morning. ¡¸n, got it. Then, I¡¯ll see you early, tomorrow¡­¡­.¡¹ Hesty said with a small smile. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s up Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­..well. Somehow, this promise to wake up early together, is much nicer to do with you than, Ramiyuros. You have credibility.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­well she seems like someone who oversleeps.¡¹ Even when we were coming here she slept until it was noon. ¡¸Has she always been as slack as she is now?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. If there¡¯s a message, we Dragon Kings spread around, one of us has to make sure, she hasn¡¯t forgotten. She forgets, to convey, the message, or the message itself¡­20% of the time at least. So we have to make sure she remembers, otherwise there could be trouble.¡¹ This type of talk really reminded me that Hesty was good at taking care of people. I¡¯d been aided by her helpfulness all this time too. I was truly quite grateful. ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s head to sleep so we don¡¯t wake up late.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ll sleep, too. See you, tomorrow. Good night.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, Good night.¡¹ I turned off the light in the room where we rested. Then I drifted off to sleep. Chapter 220.5: —Side Dianeia— Girls’ Lazy Nighttime Chat Chapter 220.5: ¡ªSide Dianeia¡ª Girls¡¯ Lazy Nighttime Chat Dianeia sat in the cottage drinking tea and chatting with Sakura. ¡¸I heard that you worked with Athena today. I have to thank you Sakura-dono.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it was just something I did while cooking. It wasn¡¯t anything much Dianeia-san. It¡¯s just some simple seasoning and knife skills.¡¹ ¡¸Uumu, it might be some simple skills for you Sakura-dono, but they¡¯re considerably incredible to us.¡¹ Just watching from the side you could see Sakura¡¯s extreme proficiency with housework. It was to the degree that Dianeia wished she could learn from her. ¡¸More than that we¡¯re grateful that you let us use a place like this.¡¹ ¡¸Of course, in the first place this was to thank you and Daichi-dono so don¡¯t worry about it. Plus I had been wanting to invite you here some day.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, then I¡¯ll simply accept it with gratitude.¡¹ Sakura said with a small laugh. At that expression Dianeia couldn¡¯t help but think¡­ ¡­..somehow she was strangely nervous. She had walked with Sakura and was in a calm environment. It had been a while since they had spoken, so Dianeia was being conservative with her words. It wasn¡¯t to the degree of Daichi, but Sakura had a suitably enormous amount of magic power. She had become used to strong magic thanks to her interactions with the Dragon Kings, but as expected Sakura was in a different category altogether. ¡­..she was the one who gave off the most pressure after Daichi-dono. Thanks to the gentle expression on her face Dianeia could somehow face her with some semblance of calm. Feeling thankful for that at least, Dianeia continued to speak. ¡¸Come to think of it Daichi-dono just grabbed his fishing rod and net and headed back to the cottage quickly, is he getting ready for something? Hesty-dono followed him too¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, he¡¯s going to bed early to go fishing tomorrow morning. I think Hesty is simply sleepy.¡¹ ¡¸I see, dawn fishing huh? Daichi-dono has some stamina¡­..¡¹ Though he was getting enough sleep he had been doing activities all day for the past two days. Even after that he still had the energy to plan for fishing early in the morning. What¡¯s more, most of the things you could catch in this lake were either powerful or very large. It would be strange to consider it as normal fishing with those creatures as opponents. ¡¸If I get up early enough maybe I can participate. If Daichi-dono agrees that is¡­¡¹ ¡¸I wonder. I think that Master wants to know more about the fish in this area so it might be helpful. Especially since there are plenty of huge creatures in this lake.¡¹ ¡¸In the past they never used to get this big¡­..¡¹ Never before had there been such huge creatures appearing in this lake. Since she was a child the only thing special about this lake was that it was prohibited to go past a certain point. Other than that it had been normal. ¡­.thinking about it now that limit had probably been due to Katarakta¡¯s influence. ¡¸¡ª¡ªoh oops. I got a bit off topic. What will you be doing Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking that I would stay by his side as he fishes like always. Just like this morning I¡¯ll make breakfast for when he takes a break. Normally I¡¯d spend my time watching Master¡¯s sleeping face, but Hesty-chan is there right now. If I go now I¡¯ll just end up waking them.¡¹ Sakura said and looked over at the cottage that Daichi was sleeping in. The lights had already been extinguished and you couldn¡¯t see inside. It seemed as if they were already asleep. ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­.then I¡¯d like to take Daichi-dono¡¯s example and be early to bed early to rise¡­.but would you like to drink a bit more Sakura-dono? I¡¯d like to talk to you a bit more about Daichi-dono¡¯s everyday life.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s fine with me. I can¡¯t speak about Master¡¯s private matters, but normal things are fine. He is my prided Master after all.¡¹ Dianeia and Sakura enjoyed their chat for a while longer. Chapter 221: Dragon King Waking Chapter 221: Dragon King Waking Several hours after heading to bed early. I felt a warmth on my right hand as I awoke. ¡¸Ah, you woke up?¡¹ Then I saw Hesty¡¯s face right before my eyes. It seems like she had woken me up. ¡¸¡­¡­..yeah, thanks to you.¡¹ My mind felt a little slow but I didn¡¯t feel too sleepy. ¡¸Good morning¡­..or maybe, it¡¯s too early for that¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine with Good Morning Hesty. But what¡¯s up with your method of waking me?¡¹ Hesty was tightly hugging my arm. It was quite the odd method of waking me up so I was wondering if there was some sort of deeper meaning to this¡­. ¡¸ah¡­¡­this is my, usual habit.¡¹ ¡¸This is a habit?¡¹ ¡¸Well, if you try to violently wake a, Dragon King while they¡¯re asleep there are times that they¡¯ll, turn back into their dragon form. So when waking them you, have to use more delicate methods like this or the building, will end up destroyed. I always do it like this so I ended up doing the same here.¡¹ Oh, I see. She had said that she was always the one waking Ramiyuros up. It must be especially difficult dealing with the largest Dragon King. If she carelessly changed back to her dragon form, then forget about the room, even the building would end up completely destroyed. I suppose that she would end up being more cautious about things like this. ¡¸n¡­¡­¡¹ Hesty suddenly shrank back. ¡¸¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry if you, hated it.¡¹ ¡¸Oh¡­no no. I didn¡¯t hate it, it¡¯s not a bad way to wake up. I was just a bit surprised.¡¹ After all, I was waking up to a soft body hugging my arm. No matter how flat chested Hesty was, she was still a woman. Plus, she hugged me while wearing thin pajamas so I couldn¡¯t help my thoughts running in certain directions. ¡¸Well, thank you for waking me. Thanks to that I¡¯m wide awake.¡¹ Hesty¡¯s body touching me helped, but our conversation really helped clear up my mind. The fog in my mind had been blown away. I thanked her for that, but Hesty scratched her cheek shyly. ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve never been praised, for things like this. But, don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s just, because I woke up early.¡¹ ¡¸Woke up early¡­¡­¡­Oi you really woke up early!¡¹ I looked outside the window and it was still dark out. I listened for a moment and everything was peaceful and quiet. There wasn¡¯t even any sounds coming from the other cottages. ¡¸How did you manage to get up without any kind of outside stimulus?¡¹ I asked and Hesty slightly shook her head as she looked at me. ¡¸n, normally I would, sleep longer. But sleeping here with you really, sped up my, recovery. My fatigue disappeared.¡¹ ¡¸Eh? There was that kind of effect?¡¹ I had no idea that could happen. ¡¸n, it was my first time, experiencing that. Even for a Dragon King class creature, just sleeping for some time next to you significantly, increases recovery. Most likely, just by staying by your side, Dragon Kings can drastically reduced their need, for sleep.¡¹ ¡¸That being the case, it makes me feel weird¡­like I¡¯ve turned into an alarm clock¡­..¡¹ Actually I take issue with the fact that this effect doesn¡¯t seem to apply to me myself. ¡¸Well, you¡¯re recovery powers, are already ridiculous, so if we added a reduced need for sleep, it¡¯d be insane you know? Even now I think it¡¯s more than enough.¡¹ ¡¸Really? That much?¡¹ ¡¸Yes that much. When I woke up you, were already full on magic. No matter how little magic you used, it¡¯s still abnormal you know?¡¹ Even if you look at me like that I can¡¯t change what I do while I¡¯m asleep. ¡¸n, well, it was the first time I was, able to seriously look at you while you sleep. It feels a bit, strange.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­.now that I think about it, it¡¯s the first time Hesty¡¯s woken me up.¡¹ We had taken afternoon naps together, but usually I woke up before her or we woke up around the same time. In short, today was a rare occurrence. ¡¸Well, it was a nice experience. Now I¡¯m completely awake.¡¹ After speaking for a while my mind had sobered up. Then I sat up and looked at the table. I saw some cups of hot tea. Plus¡­ ¡¸Master, Hesty-chan. Good morning. I¡¯ve prepared breakfast.¡¹ The door to the cottage opened and Sakura entered carrying a tray laden with breakfast. It seems she had prepared our meal perfectly. ¡¸Thank you Sakura¡­ok then, let¡¯s eat and set off Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n, got it.¡¹ Then, after filling my empty stomach, I set off for my morning fishing. Chapter 222: Results of the First Cast Chapter 222: Results of the First Cast Before the morning sun rose. Hesty and I were ready with the rod and line on a rock nearby. ¡­¡­.now, I did modify it a bit, but let¡¯s see what I can get. Compared to yesterday I had made the line longer and the lure larger. Since I made the lure heavier I would be able to fish deeper in. I¡¯d cast it out once and it felt good. ¡­un, I think it¡¯ll be a good day today. I tested the rod and the line, then opened the thermos Sakura had given me and poured out some tea. It was just the right temperature. ¡¸Here you go Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸n, thank you.¡¹ I drank my tea with Hesty while letting the fishing line dangle in the water. ¡¸Ahh, this kind of leisure time is great.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true.¡¹ It was morning so the air was clear with a cool breeze. Add to that the sound of the water quietly lapping¡­it was extremely relaxing. Even without sleeping I could feel my body and mind being recovering. This was a feeling you couldn¡¯t experience when the sun was high in the sky. Those thoughts flowed through my mind when my fishing line jolted. ¡¸Oh, first bite of the day.¡¹ I could feel a strong pull from the line. The tip of the rid started to bend strongly. Seems like I¡¯d gotten a big one. ¡¸n, congratulations.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a bit too early for congratulations. I still have to pull it up.¡¹ If I let my guard down it could escape, I¡¯d be sad then. The rod was bending quite a lot as well¡­¡­ ¡­¡­I should take things nice and steady. I carefully started to pull the line in. After several seconds I could see the silhouette of the creature I had hooked. ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s a heavy one. I¡¯m gonna pull up in one go¡­¡­One, two¡­.!¡¹ I yanked the rod and line up in one breath, pulling up my prey. The result being I fished up¡­.. ¡¸H-hi~ Daichi-san¡­.Hesty. Good Morning.¡¹ ¡¸¡­The second day in a row I caught a Dragon King instead of a fish.¡¹ I ended up fishing Ramiyuros out of the water. It was more like I had entangled her. ¡¸Why did you get caught in my fishing line Ramiyuros? You should be sleeping in your cottage right?¡¹ I asked and Ramiyuros bashfully laughed while still tangled up. ¡¸The beach was so cool and comfy I fell asleep~. It looks like at some point the waves washed me away. Since I can breathe underwater I didn¡¯t really mind, but out of nowhere a string with incredible magic power appeared and I reached out to it, but ended up getting entangled.¡¹ I looked and saw both her hands and hips were also tangled up which allowed me to lift her up all at once. I understood how I ended up catching a Dragon King now. But she was too careless in many ways. ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯m sorry~¡¹ ¡¸You don¡¯t really need to apologize but¡­.you¡¯re really looking quite disordered.¡¹ The string had caught and caused her swimsuit to slip. It was already at the level it could fall off. ¡¸I-I thought it¡¯d be easier to remove my swimsuit if I just left it¡­¡­i-it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡¹ Ramiyuros said while blushing. It was already too late to act embarrassed. ¡¸If you¡¯re going to be embarrassed by it later, then don¡¯t sleep like that¡­¡­.I¡¯ll take off the string so go back to the cottage and sleep.¡¹ ¡¸U-un, I¡¯ll do that~¡¹ Then, I released her from her bonds and she hurriedly set off for the cottage. ¡¸Somehow, I feel sorry? One of my kind, causes such trouble.¡¹ As we watched her run away, Hesty dropped her shoulders and said those words. It seems she didn¡¯t expect this as well. ¡¸Well¡­.uh¡­don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ I had fished up incredible things three days in a row, but at least the issue was solved for now. I pulled myself together and continued. Chapter 223: Shining Body Chapter 223: Shining Body After returning Ramiyuros to the cottage, my line no longer got any reactions. ¡¸Nothing¡¯s biting.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I pulled up something big before. We have to be patient.¡¹ I had remodeled my line and lure so it was different from the previous times I had gone fishing. It was obvious that I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch something so quickly. ¡­¡­.It¡¯d take a while for me to get accustomed to deeper water fishing. I thought as I moved my fishing rod. Then after several minutes¡­ ¡¸Oh? It came.¡¹ It was a bit sooner than expected, but I got a bite. It was obvious that it would be, but the pulling was weaker than last time. That made me feel more reassured that it was a normal fish as I pulled the line upwards. Then I saw what I¡¯d caught. ¡¸¡­¡­..what is this?¡¹ It was bright pink and rectangular in shape. It was about 60 centimeters large but¡­ ¡¸It looks like it isn¡¯t a fish this time either. I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s a living creature.¡¹ ¡¸n, I suppose. It looks like some kind, of jewel.¡¹ On second glance it did look like some sort of gemstone. It was radiantly colored and had a luster to it. But after fishing it up I noticed something¡­ ¡¸Umm? Isn¡¯t this thing moving?¡¹ ¡¸Looks like it.¡¹ The rectangular thing was chewing and biting on my lure. I looked more closely and saw what looked like teeth in the middle of its body. Looking at Hesty¡¯s confusion I could tell that she had no idea what this gem creature was. I was wondering what the heck it was when¡­ ¡¸Morning Daichi-dono~ Sorry I¡¯m late, I was wondering if I could join in~¡¹ Dianeia came walking over the sandy beach. She was rubbing her eyes so she may have been a bit sleepy. Be that as it may, she arrived just in time. ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you join in. Dianeia, do you know what this is?¡¹ I said and showed Dianeia what had bitten my hook. Then her sleepy eyes opened wide. ¡¸This is today¡¯s catch¡­umm Daichi-dono? T-this is a magic mussel (unio douglasiae)¡¹ ¡¸Mussel? This is a mussel?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah. It squeezes magic power out of the water it lives in and crystallizes it into a shell like that of a high quality magic stone.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡¹ What an interesting creature. Though it sounded like a mussel, it definitely looked like a gem. I couldn¡¯t help but look back at it when, ¡¸Ah¡¹ Hesty spoke up. ¡¸What¡¯s up Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸I saw fragments of this shell in a materials shop once. It was long ago and there were several fragments inside a showcase.¡¹ ¡¸A material shop? Why?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, well Daichi-dono¡­magic mussels are only born in bodies of water with high magic concentrations, they¡¯re hard to find, and you can¡¯t raise them artificially. You¡¯d be lucky to find a small one after many years.¡¹ Dianeia answered while getting more excited. ¡¸So this is valuable.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, and with this size¡­honestly I¡¯ve never seen one this big. Leaving aside the outside, the inner magic stone should be top class.¡¹ So it even had a magic stone inside itself. Seems like this mussel was practically half made of gemstones. ¡¸We got something nice. Thanks for the explanation. By the way Dianeia this guy can we¡ª¡¹ ¡¸B-by the way, if you take off the shell you can eat the inside. The outside is made of stone but the inside is normal meat.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ªI didn¡¯t ask yet, but thanks for the info.¡¹ After getting this explanation I grabbed the mussel. Before I realized it they had decided we¡¯ll be eating this I guess. Well certainly I was going to eat it if it was edible. I didn¡¯t recall being such a glutton, so I felt a bit unsatisfied with being considered one. ¡¸Well, okay. We got something nice so I might as well put it in the golem aquarium. So let¡¯s continue¡­here Dianeia, you wanted to do it too right?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹ Three interesting catches on three different days. I continued to fish with a Princess and a Dragon King next to me. Chapter 224: Lake’s Circumstances and New Prey Chapter 224: Lake¡¯s Circumstances and New Prey I tossed my lure back into the water then¡­a few hours later. I was lying on a golem bed while holding my fishing rod. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s quite a novel way of fishing.¡¹ ¡¸Well it¡¯s pretty comfy. Lying down and fishing is the perfect way to do it. Look, Hesty¡¯s trying it.¡¹ ¡¸n~, this is, pretty good.¡¹ I had thought that I would need something to sit on while fishing so I brought the golem that can turn into a bed, however I didn¡¯t expect it would be so useful. Since I had gone to bed early yesterday I wasn¡¯t sleeping, but lying down while staring at the lake was purely a thing of enjoyment. ¡¸Plus, this position is unexpectedly good for catching fish.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I guess¡­¡­the number does prove that.¡¹ As Dianeia had said, my fish tank golem had gold and silver fish inside of it along with some jewel-looking shellfish. Looking at the positively dazzling display inside the tank, you¡¯d wonder if it actually had fish inside of it and not gold and jewels. ¡¸Actually, we¡¯ve only been fishing up these glittering fish¡­.why is that?¡¹ ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t fished many up, but maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re skilled at it Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m just making the lure move around so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of skill.¡¹ Dianeia and Hesty had fished up algae and garbage from the lake but not these weirdly glittery fish like me. ¡¸We¡¯re using the same type of line and rod so I wonder why¡­..¡¹ ¡¸The things you touch, are temporarily enhanced. I think the difference, is in that. The items we use, are the same, but differences in, function are likely.¡¹ Hesty said that, but if that were completely true then I would only fish up strange things. ¡¸¡­¡­.well whatever. Let¡¯s leave minor details aside and fish a bit more to grasp what needs to be improved.¡¹ More than doing a lot of fishing, the main goal was to check my tools and check what kind of fish could be caught in the morning. ¡­¡­.up until now the only different thing I¡¯d caught was that jewel mussel. What I really wanted was to hook something new. I thought that as I let my fishing line fall into the water once more. ¡¸Fuu, finally the surface¡ª¡ªoh Daichi-san? Good morning.¡¹ Manaril appeared from beneath the lake¡¯s surface. ¡¸¡­..it¡¯s something new yup¡­.but it¡¯s not prey.¡¹ After Ramiyuros I had now gone on to catch a second Dragon King today. ¡¸Eh? W-what are you saying? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Uhm, it¡¯s nothing. Good morning Manaril.¡¹ ¡¸U-un, morning Daichi-san. Good morning to you too Dianeia-san and Hesty.¡¹ Manaril splashed her way over and climbed up. She was wearing a swimsuit, but with how thoroughly soaked she was I couldn¡¯t help but think that she seemed somehow erotic. ¡­..she was fairly short, but her body balance was clearly that of a grown woman. She was a completely different type than Hesty despite being small as well. I thought that as Manaril looked over to my Golem water tank. ¡¸Uwaa, you fished all these valuable fish up again! Have you been fishing since yesterday?¡¹ ¡¸No I went to bed normally last night. I have been fishing since early this morning. They¡¯ve also been fishing with me for a few hours.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.you made quick work of it, actually that¡¯s really fast for fishing Daichi-san. To catch this many of them would usually take more than a year¡­..¡¹ Manaril said and Dianeia nodded in agreement, but I can¡¯t be blamed for what I fished up. ¡¸Well, forget about what I¡¯m doing. Were you doing your investigation of the lake Manaril?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been checking the lake. There are lots of large aquatic animals near the bottom of the lake. You might want to aim for that location if you¡¯re looking to hook something big.¡¹ ¡¸By bottom of the lake¡­.you mean several hundred meters deep¡­..¡¹ With my current equipment that would be a tough task to accomplish, but if I could prepare properly it would be worth a try. As we talked I realized that things were getting brighter. The sun had already started to rise above the horizon. ¡¸Well, since it¡¯s dawn we¡¯ll finish up our fishing and go for second breakfast. Manaril would you like to eat too?¡¹ ¡¸W-well sure. I¡¯ll eat some.¡¹ ¡¸Ok then, let¡¯s do our best and finish strong. Dianeia and Hesty are you okay with this?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah got it Daichi-dono¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯ll try.¡¹ We continued to fish until the sun had risen above the horizon. In the end, the only other prey we caught was the mussels. However, I obtained some interesting information so I wasn¡¯t too upset. Chapter 225: Hit Among Hits Chapter 225: Hit Among Hits Dianeia and the rest returned to the kitchen and saw Sakura wearing an apron making breakfast. ¡¸Ah, welcome back Master. Welcome back you guys. Breakfast will be ready soon so please relax.¡¹ She had almost finished making everything and several dishes were lined up on the table with food sitting on them. ¡¸Oh, thank you for working so hard so early in the morning.¡¹ ¡¸No no, it¡¯s almost a hobby for me at this point. ¡ªoh, as expected of Master, you fished quite a lot. They¡¯re so pretty and shiny, amazing.¡¹ Sakura said as she looked at the aquarium golem following me. ¡¸Well I wasn¡¯t particularly aiming for such a shiny catch. But since I caught so many I was thinking of salting or marinating them or doing stuff like that or get them all cut up.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, then should I help?¡¹ ¡¸No, be at ease and finish with breakfast Sakura.¡¹ It looked like she¡¯d be finished in a few minutes so I decided to do what I could by myself. After all there weren¡¯t any real large catches this time. ¡¸Ah, understood. Then I¡¯ll hurry and finish so I can come help you.¡¹ Sakura said and returned to her work as I took out a mussel from storage. ¡­¡­for now I¡¯d start with this guy. I had never handled this thing before so I wanted to give processing it a try. Technically it was a shellfish so it should have some organs dealing with sand. But I honestly didn¡¯t know the ecology of this particular creature. ¡¸Dianeia is there anything I need to watch out for when cooking a magic mussel?¡¹ I asked Dianeia who sat nearby and she moved closer while answering. ¡¸Umm¡­..I don¡¯t know if this applies to a magic mussel this large, but it¡¯s best to separate the shell and body as soon as you remove it from the water. If not then the muscle that shuts its mouth will harden up and clamp the mouth shut.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯d better use my knife and get it done. Dianeia can I ask you to help out?¡¹ ¡¸O-okay¡­..I don¡¯t know if my magic is up to the task, but I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡¹ Dianeia tentatively used my dragon scale knife and shoved it into the mussel¡¯s mouth. ¡­¡­her strength must¡¯ve been good enough because the knife forced open the mussel¡¯s mouth slightly. All that was left was to work the knife in and use it like a lever, then we could separate the shell and the meat. It was unexpectedly easy I thought as I began moving the knife¡­ ¡ªgrrr¡ª It felt like my knife was caught on something. ¡¸¡­..un?¡¹ We¡¯d already gotten the blade past the shell so why was it getting caught? I stuck my hand inside the shell and grabbed a few centimeter large round pink colored orb. ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹ I held it in my hands as Dianeia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¸Th-that¡¯s¡­¡­a magic crystal!? I-I see this one had crystallized a magic crystal¡­..! This is quite a big catch Daichi-dono!¡¹ ¡¸Big catch¡­¡­you mean this magic crystal thing is a big hit?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, magic mussels rarely contain enough magic power to condense one of these. Then after dozens of years mix various things together to crystallize its magic. It¡¯s a very precious resource. ¡ªthey can¡¯t create one unless they live for several decades so it¡¯s very valuable.¡¹ ¡¸So this is quite valuable.¡¹ I held the sphere between my fingers. Despite getting hit by the knife there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on it. ¡­¡­.I could definitely tell how hard it was. I hadn¡¯t thought it would be such an amazing item. ¡¸Yes, in material shops and specialty shops you might be able to find one the size of a sesame seed. Larger ones can¡¯t be bought unless you have an amount of money equal to a country. It¡¯s usually kept inside of an extremely power magic protected lock box.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡¹ So this thing was like a pearl oyster. With that kind of thought it¡¯s value far exceeded that of a pearl. Truly it was quite beautiful and shiny. Even just as a jewel I could see its value. ¡¸It has a gorgeous color to it as well.¡¹ It was a beautiful mixture between red and pink as it glittered in the light. The shell was pink colored, but this crystal was even more vividly pink as if it had sucked the very color from its shell. ¡¸Yeah, certainly its much deeper in color than those I¡¯ve seen. Maybe this is also an influenced by how large it became¡­.it¡¯s probably even more valuable amongst normal crystals which are already valuable. My heart¡¯s beating just looking at it¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯d be troubled if you having heart palpitations becomes an issue¡­¡¹ Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve obtained something good this time. ¡¸For now let¡¯s just collect it.¡¹ Since it can probably be used for something I placed it inside my pocket. ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s continue until it¡¯s time to eat. We can cook this for one more dish.¡¹ ¡¸A-alright, got it D-Daichi-dono. Leave the cooking to me.¡¹ And so we began preparing and cooking some of the prey we caught this morning. Chapter 225.5: —Side Dragon King— Discovered Cause, Begin Coping Chapter 225.5: ¡ªSide Dragon King¡ª Discovered Cause, Begin Coping Hesty returned from fishing along with Manaril and sat at the kitchen table eating a sandwich. ¡¸Daichi-san made this sandwich¡­.it¡¯s pretty tasty right Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, it¡¯s the first time I tasted a sliver guard fry, like this, feels like I¡¯ll be able, to eat a lot.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha, well it usually isn¡¯t something that people can eat. It¡¯s valuable and has a tough outer layer. Being able to prepare it quickly and efficiently is essential.¡¹ Over in the kitchen, Daichi was in the process of preparing the fish. He was skilled enough at removing the scales from them that the Knight Captain, who had come over to visit, was surprised. ¡¸That¡¯s a silver guard right? The one with scales as hard as metal?¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right. The knife¡¯s hardness is part of it, but the ability to overcome and destroy the scales¡¯ magical, protection makes it easy.¡¹ Hesty had done a little investigating into the Silver Guards¡¯ characteristics. She had increased her knowledge about their scales. In truth not even a simple knife imbued with magic would be able to pierce through those scales. Even a dragon knife wouldn¡¯t be able to easily pierce it. ¡¸¡­..the living things in this lake had to increase their strength to survive Katarakta. They had to increase their magic defense as well. Otherwise they¡¯d be dead.¡¹ ¡¸Now, they no longer need that. However, before him it doesn¡¯t seem to, make any, difference.¡¹ ¡¸I guess you¡¯re right. Ahh¡­.you can see the magic defenses coming undone as Daichi-san touches them.¡¹ ¡¸n. ¡ªAh speaking of Katarakta¡­.how did the investigation of the lake go?¡¹ Hesty asked. Manaril swallowed her food and answered. ¡¸Well about that¡­I found out why giant creatures are developing in the lake.¡¹ Hesty couldn¡¯t help but be a bit confused at that. ¡¸Another cause? It wasn¡¯t just, Katarakta leaving that caused it?¡¹ ¡¸Yes of course, the great abundance of magic power in the lake is a combination of Katarakta disappearing, Daichi-san coming here, and various other factors. But the present state of affairs seems to have been caused by a gigantic magic stone being exposed on the bottom of the lake and leaking magic power.¡¹ Manaril grabbed another sandwich as she cast her glance out the window towards the center of the lake. Hesty followed her gaze and focused her mind on that location. ¡¸Certainly, I do feel magic power flowing from there, but it¡¯s hard to sense any kind, of leakage.¡¹ ¡¸Well in the first place this lake was a sealing place for Katarakta. It was already filled to the brim with magic power.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..I see. So, what should we, do?¡¹ The abnormal growth of the creatures here was unusual, but all in all it was a natural phenomenon. As long as the natural order didn¡¯t collapse there wasn¡¯t a real need to interfere, Hesty thought and said as much. Manaril smiled wryly. ¡¸Well, I guess so. Even the Knights over there just said {it makes the training more exciting!}¡¹ ¡¸They feel like that¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. I suppose since humans can deal with it then the balance isn¡¯t crumbling as of yet. It might be alright to just leave it alone¡­¡­.any sudden changes could be dangerous. It¡¯s at a level where there¡¯s no real issues yet.¡¹ ¡¸n, I agree.¡¹ ¡¸So, I¡¯ll just go underwater and use my songs to suppress it some. With that the changes should slow down.¡¹ In order to protect the lake they should manage what they can control first. It was the same as when Katarakta was sealed here. ¡¸n, some minor adjustments, should be fine. Does it seem doable, with just a song?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I believe my songs will be able to produce some effect. As long as I treat it as I did with Katarakta then I should be able to handle it¡­¡­.even if I¡¯m attacked by some of the creatures I should be alright.¡¹ Manaril¡¯s physical strength might be fairly weak, but she was a Dragon King after all. She had enough power not to lose to any of those underwater creatures. Hesty could trust in that. ¡¸Got it. Do you, need me to help with, anything?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m happy you offered. But there¡¯s nothing much. I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin everyone¡¯s fun with this little matter so I¡¯ll just do as I can. You can have fun as well Hesty.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Got it.¡¹ Hesty nodded as Manaril finished off her last sandwich. ¡¸Fuu, thanks for the food¡­..alright I¡¯ll be heading off to work so I can get my appetite ready for the delicious breakfast Daichi-san and Sakura-san are making tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸n, take care. If there¡¯s any issues just come back and tell us.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I understand. As long as there¡¯s no issues I don¡¯t plan to return until late.¡¹ Manaril said and once again dove into the lake. Chapter 226: Force of Habit Chapter 226: Force of Habit Daytime I walked along the beach with Sakura, who was wearing a swimsuit. I was making sand golems along the way. It¡¯s just that, I wasn¡¯t making the golems with my hands. Wherever I stepped a small golem would rise up from the sand. ¡¸Master is there a specific use for these mini-golems?¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m just testing out how far I can simplify the process of creating golems.¡¹ I took a step and the sand hardened and rose up into a small human-shaped golem. At present this was the simplest and easiest way to make sand golems. It was even quicker than using a magic key and I could make them as I pleased. ¡¸Moreover it feels like this sand is easier to form than other material.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s probably because this beach has much more magic than regular soil around where we are. It¡¯s able to respond to your power in an instant.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? There¡¯s that much power in this sandy beach?¡¹ I looked down at the white sands. I suppose it made sense that the beach that touched a lake full of magic power would have a large amount as well. ¡­¡­now that I think about it the Knight Captain did say ¡ºThis beach is different than other soil. It surrounds your legs and feet with a nice strong sensation that helps with training¡» I suppose that¡¯s why they use it for a training camp. For me it only felt like a silky layer of sand beneath my feet¡­but I suppose there must be something unique about it. ¡­.if I were to do golem experiments here there might be interesting results. Just the other day I had experimented to create a sand golem. It was a different sensation than using wood, soil, and water. It was worth further experimentation. An interesting task and a nice environment. I continued my walk. ¡¸All things considered, Master is progressing at a fearsome pace.¡¹ Sakura said suddenly. ¡¸Eh? What are you saying all of a sudden?¡¹ ¡¸Well, being able to give shape and magic to the sand in an instant is fairly unthinkable normally.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯m very used to this kind of task.¡¹ However, if I wanted to add new functions or sculpt them more precisely I would have to take the time to do it by hand. If I just wanted to make them simply with a barely human appearance I could simply use the experience I had from making golems out of wood and water. That¡¯s why it was so simple and easy to make golems like this. ¡¸I make them nearly every day back home so the skills have become near habit.¡¹ ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. You create various golems out of different materials daily.¡¹ She said and I couldn¡¯t help but think of home. ¡¸It feels like we¡¯ve been at the lake for quite some time.¡¹ ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve already been here several days.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I guess we did just come here to do as we please.¡¹ Thanks to that I was able to enjoy myself as intended. The only thing left that I hadn¡¯t really done was swim around the lake. ¡­¡­since I was able to do it anytime I wanted I had put it off until now. It was just that swimming in there once or twice would satisfy me, so I¡¯d probably be done with it by this evening. Even my fishing gear adjustment and my sand golem experiments would only last for another day or two. ¡¸Fumu, now that I think on it we¡¯ve been her quite a while. Maybe we should head back tomorrow or the day after. It was a nice vacation but honestly my home is where I feel best. I also feel like sleeping in my own bed.¡¹ It wasn¡¯t as if I couldn¡¯t sleep without my own pillow or as if the bed was of poor quality. It¡¯s just I missed the feeling of my own bed. ¡¸Fufu, those are the best words you could say to a home Master.¡¹ ¡¸It feels a little weird for you to get so happy over those kinds of words¡­..but let¡¯s finish off our vacation in style. I¡¯m going to take this opportunity and go for a swim.¡¹ ¡¸Okay! I¡¯ll accompany you Master!¡¹ Sakura said and grasped my hand tightly. I gripped her hand back and headed towards the water. It¡¯d been a few days since we got here. Finally I¡¯d take a nice relaxing swim in the lake. Chapter 227: Big Uproar at the End Chapter 227: Big Uproar at the End Evening. I headed back to the cottage and saw¡­. ¡¸P-Princess! Please run away for the time being!¡¹ ¡¸No! I can¡¯t run away in this situation Knight Captain!! We need to hold them back here or they¡¯ll head to town!¡¹ It seems there was an uproar. Dianeia and the Knight Captain were fighting a giant squid tentacle on the beach. ¡¸Y-you son of a¡ª¡ªBlade Fire!¡¹ Dianeia created a huge blade of fire in her hands and sent it flying at the tentacle but¡­ ¡¸It resisted it!?¡¹ When the fire blade hit the squid¡¯s tentacle it dissipated. ¡¸Th-this is fire magic resistance!? Why does a random wild animal have this!?¡¹ ¡¸P-Princess! My sword is unable to pierce through! It¡¯s physical resistances are too high! Whoaaa!?¡¹ The Knight Captain was swinging around a normal sword which was unable to harm the tentacle. Instead he was hit by the tentacle and knocked away. ¡¸Th-this lake¡¯s creatures are strange!! Hyaa! Stop trying to pull on my swimsuit strings!¡¹ They were playing around with the squid¡¯s tentacle like that¡­but I don¡¯t understand what the heck is going on. ¡¸Why are the lake creatures attacking? They¡¯re clearly hostile right Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸So it appears. Look, the squid¡¯s eyes are burning red¡­it¡¯s completely out of control.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought.¡¹ I tried to make sense of things with Sakura. ¡¸Daichi-san!¡¹ Manaril came running out of the cottage towards us. I could clearly see her impatience. ¡¸Y-you¡¯re alright!?¡¹ ¡¸Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡¹ ¡¸A g-gigantic magic mussel at the bottom of the lake caused the huge creatures in the lake to go crazy¡­they¡¯ve been attacking everyone they see relentlessly!¡¹ ¡¸Ohhhhh, so that¡¯s why I came back to this sort of situation.¡¹ I said as I looked at the giant squid that was still rampaging around. ¡¸Hyaaaa! M-my swimsuit again!? H-hey!! Are you trying to grab me or strip me!?¡¹ Both the Princess and the Knight Captain had lost a lot of their equipment. Soon they¡¯d both be naked. ¡¸This doesn¡¯t look good.¡¹ ¡¸It isn¡¯t good¡­but this isn¡¯t the worst of it. There are many more creatures attacking the beach near town.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­as Manaril-san said I sense plenty of creatures throughout the area Master.¡¹ Sakura said as she scanned her eyes along the lake. It looks like the problem spread through the entire lake. ¡¸Sakura-san¡­has a large perception range¡­.Anyways, because of that Hesty, Anne, and Ramiyuros headed to the other side of the lake! Many of them went towards the knight training camp near town and they¡¯re doing their best.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Well, I understand that we¡¯ve got quite a bit of trouble¡­¡­.but for now I¡¯ll take care of that giant idiot okay?¡¹ I said looking towards the giant squid that Dianeia and the Knight Captain were fighting. ¡¸Eh? Well¡­sure. It¡¯s already lost its mind and attacks everything but¡­.its body and magic defenses have been really strengthened you know? Not even fire magic works¡­¡¹ Well, even I could see that much. But in all honesty¡­¡­.It didn¡¯t matter. ¡¸I wanted to take it easy right up to the end. I guess I¡¯ll just have to take care of the problem quickly. ¡ªSakura we¡¯re going with Vajra.¡¹ ¡¸Alright Master.¡¹ I let Vajra envelop my body. Then I dropped Vajra¡¯s wooden bullets into the sand. ¡¸Umm, make it long thin¡­.change the sand¡¯s hardness¡­wrap it like this¡­¡¹ According to my imagination the bullets were transformed. What I had created was a huge harpoon. Once I finished it I placed it back inside my arm¡¯s launcher. ¡¸Alright, fully reloaded. We can fire anytime Master.¡¹ ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s aim and¡­.¡¹ I aimed Vajra¡¯s arm towards the giant squid. Then¡­ ¡¸Fire¡¹ I muttered as the harpoon with a hardened sand tip flew straight at the squid. ¡¸¡ª¨CAIEEE!¡¹ It slammed into its body and pierced through it. Then it continued through the squid and slammed into the water¡­ ¡ªBoom!¡ª The water exploded up into the air. The force of the attack had burst the squid open. ¡¸¡­¡­..ahh¡­it¡¯s been a while since I fired this thing¡­but that¡¯s some crazy power if I do say so myself.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, as expected of Master! The hardened sand even increased its power!¡¹ ¡¸It increased too much¡­the middle of the squid is practically gone.¡¹ I felt it was a bit of a waste. If I could adjust the power a bit I¡¯d be able to defeat it without destroying it. I thought as I patted the launcher on my arm while Manaril timidly approached. ¡¸Un? What¡¯s wrong Manaril?¡¹ ¡¸U-umm Daichi-san¡­when did you start developing this weapon¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Weapon¡­..no this is for hunting you see? Look you can see the string attached to it right?¡¹ The truth is that I had crafted this to hunt in the woods. I would fire the spear with a string attached so I could reel them back in. The destructive power was too great so they didn¡¯t get caught by the spear, but if I adjusted it I believed I could put it into practice soon. ¡¸I-is that so? This is the level of¡­.hunting goods.¡¹ Manaril¡¯s face cramped up¡­but I could understand why. The giant hold in the squid was quite gory after all. It couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono¡­..t-thank you. You really helped out.¡¹ Dianeia had finally escaped from the squid¡¯s tentacles. She was out of breath as she walked over. She wasn¡¯t wounded, but at some point her swimsuit had been stolen. She was hiding her chest with her arm. ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah, I had some stuff stolen, but I was able to protect what needed protecting. Though it was horribly gross and slimy¡­¡­¡¹ Dianeia said looking downhearted. It looks like she took some mental damage instead. Well as long as she wasn¡¯t injured it was alright. ¡¸Okay then, looks like the commotion has died down here but¡ª¡ªManaril, I want to go take care of the ringleader of this issue. Where is the giant magic mussel?¡¹ ¡¸Uh ummm, it¡¯s at the bottom of the lake near the Knights¡¯ training camp¡­are you going now?¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah. I can¡¯t tolerate this much commotion much longer.¡¹ Our vacation would be over in a day or two. I wanted to spend my time happily for the last of it. This noisy and annoying event was unnecessary. ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m going to stop anything that gets in the way of our quiet vacation. That¡¯s all.¡¹ I set off for the Knight training camp wearing my wood armor. ¡¸Ahh w-wait! I¡¯m coming too!¡¹ ¡¸M-me too!¡¹ The Witch Princess and Water Dragon King trailed after me. Chapter 228: The Thing that Pulls the Earth Chapter 228: The Thing that Pulls the Earth The Knights were moving around and shouting at their boardinghouse. ¡¸The tenth wave is coming!¡¹ ¡¸Ou!¡¹ The giant aquatic creatures leapt towards the Knights who had positioned themselves with their shields and swords. ¡¸Do whatever you can to stop them before they reach town!¡¹ ¡¸Ossu!!¡¹ The giant creature leapt towards their shield line and they were able to down it with their weapons¡­however, ¡¸Guuoooo¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Damn it! We¡¯ve got a man down! Hurry with the recovery magic!¡¹ Thanks to each and every one of the creatures having a huge body, there were plenty of knights who got hit. ¡¸The nets! What happened to the ones in the nets¡­¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s no good sir! They¡¯re all broken!¡¹ A large area had been covered by nets, but the creatures¡¯ sharp scales and fangs had torn them asunder. The knights had endured several attacks and were being defeated one by one. ¡¸This ain¡¯t good. At this rate they¡¯ll get past us¡­¡­.¡¹ They were hitting their limits. It wasn¡¯t just fish that attacked¡­there were octopi, squid, and crabs that were able to move themselves across the land to attack. They had reached the limit of what they could cope with. ¡¸Damn it¡­this is impossible¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s too many of them.¡¹ Some knights couldn¡¯t help but murmur. At that moment¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªahh, there really are a lot.¡¹ A wooden giant appeared in front of them. ******************************************* I was wearing Vajra as I stood on the sandy beach. Behind me were several wood golems that were cleaning up the crabs and octopi that tried to get away. ¡¸You guys and Dianeia work with the golems to deal with the crabs and such that are trying to run. I¡¯ll go take care of the shellfish ringleader.¡¹ ¡¸G-got it. Leave it to us.¡¹ I had delegated the creatures that emerged onto the beach to Dianeia and the rest so I turned to face the lake. I lightly stretched my right arm that had Vajra mounted on it and¡­ ¡¸W-wait Daichi-san! What are you planning to do from here!? Are you planning to split the lake or something?¡¹ I heard Manaril cry out in a panic from behind me. ¡¸Huh? Split the lake¡­..I couldn¡¯t do that.¡¹ ¡¸N-no, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible using that magic stone pounder attached to your arm.¡¹ Is that really so? Well, even if I could I won¡¯t. It¡¯d cause too much collateral damage. ¡¸B-but if that¡¯s so what are you planning to do to the shellfish from here? Just with your Vajra? If you switch to your firing mode you might reach it¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Manaril you have some dangerous thoughts¡­but I suppose you¡¯re half right.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸¡ªSakura I¡¯ll be turning just my left arm into firing mode so I¡¯ll leave the fine tuning to you.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that Master.¡¹ I began changing my Vajra left arm into it¡¯s firing configuration. Though I say that it was just changing some internal structures and opening a hole in the front. It was pretty easy. A short while later the transformation was complete. ¡¸All that¡¯s left is the ammunition¡­¡­tackle box golem come over here.¡¹ I called the golem I used as a tackle box over. I took out a long line and a giant net. ¡¸D-Daichi-san what is that huge net!? I feel some kind of incredible power from it¡­did you make this?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s a casting net I made from Ramiyuros scales.¡¹ If you spread it out the net would be dozens of meters in size. Along the edges were thickly braided Ramiyuros rope. The mesh of the net was quite rough and normal fish would be able to escape, but it was perfect for this situation. Furthermore instead of weights attached to the ends of it, I had created compressed golems to replace that. They were small but heavy enough for my purposes. I loaded the net inside the launcher on my arm. ¡¸Nice, firing preparations complete¡­..Sakura do you know where the shellfish is?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I can sense it clearly. Eighty meters offshore there is a huge shellfish buried in the mud.¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s only 80 meters then it¡¯s perfectly within range.¡¹ I aimed my left arm in the direction Sakura indicated. Then¡­ ¡¸Yes¡­..fire at any time Master.¡¹ ¡¸Okay¡­¡­.Dragon King Net, Launch!¡¹ And just like that I let the net fly. The net burst out of the launcher and spread out into the air. Then¡­ ¡¸Golems! Pierce!¡¹ I spoke the magic key I set and the compressed golems attached to the net suddenly returned to full size. Then they fiercely flew downwards before stabbing towards the bottom of the lake. ¡¸¡­.Master, the net golem has reached the bottom of the lake! It¡¯s firmly rooted itself!¡¹ Only a few seconds had passed and the net had reached the lake bottom. ¡¸Mm, seems like it did a good job of suppressing the aquatic creatures too.¡¹ There had still been plenty of creatures making a ruckus on the surface of the water¡­but after I fired the net they had been dragged to the bottom of the lake and suppressed. You could no longer see them on the lake surface. ¡¸Okay good, all that¡¯s left is setting the rope attached to the net properly and¡­¡¹ I attached the rope to a magic stone reel I had crafted. The rope was very sturdy so it probably wouldn¡¯t snap. ¡­..instead of a casting net it was more like a dragnet. The large heavy golems were holding the net and the things inside it down. But either way it didn¡¯t matter. ¡¸I was really hoping to spend my last days here in peace and comfort. So I¡¯ll have to drag all of you guys who tried to disturb my rest to the surface¡­.!¡¹ Then I began using the reeling system to pull in the net. I just had to let it pull in automatically. I shouldn¡¯t need to do it myself. ¡¸This is the power of Vajra Vacation Version¡­!¡¹ And so the beach was covered in the ferocious aquatic animals I pulled up. ********************************** Dianeia rubbed at her eyes in disbelief. The rampaging creatures that had been sending knights flying just now were suddenly all caught in a gigantic net and were helplessly flopping on the sand. No matter how they struggled they couldn¡¯t escape from the net. No matter how they tried to swim away they were caught and dragged in. Automatically, mechanically, and without mercy the giant creatures were beached. ¡¸Knight Captain. I knew¡­that there was a such thing as fishing with magic but¡­¡­this is absurd.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes¡­.it¡¯s more like the net is a predator.¡¹ The two whispered to each other as the net continued to drag the creatures to land. Daichi continued his large scale fishing until he finally dragged the troublesome shellfish to the surface. Chapter 229: Result of the Big Catch Chapter 229: Result of the Big Catch ¡¸¡­..th-this is an incredible spectacle Daichi-dono¡­¡­¡¹ After finishing his dragnet fishing the beach near the Knight¡¯s Training Camp was covered in fish. I removed my wood armor as Dianeia pulled an interesting expression. ¡¸Well most of this was automated.¡¹ After this I had to deal with the things I had caught in my net. For now I needed to go through and store the stuff like squid that would go bad easily. Once I did that I could use the power of my water golems to cool it down and help preserve them. However, my ability to maintain their freshness had a limit¡­ ¡¸¡­..while it¡¯s nice that I was able to catch so much, it¡¯s going to be a huge bother to cook all this.¡¹ Even if it was for the sake of subjugating these troublesome creatures, I had way too much. There were over a hundred giant aquatic animals lying on the beach. ¡­..plus I couldn¡¯t return them to the lake because they would go wild. That¡¯s why it seemed like making food out of them was the easiest option. I¡¯d have to prep each one and cook them, but even that would be a hassle. I was wondering how I should deal with all this when I realized. ¡¸Oh. Dianeia, how do you feel about using these fish in a barbecue party to get rid of them?¡¹ It was perfect since there were plenty of people here. ¡¸H-Hm? I take it to mean that you intend to have us use all these fish you caught as the ingredients for the barbecue Daichi-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah, our group can¡¯t finish all this no matter how much we eat right? That¡¯s why I was thinking of sharing it with everyone here.¡¹ There were plenty of knights around us and I assumed there was also a number of adventurers who had come over to help. Everyone together should number over a hundred so it was perfect. Everyone would be able to get at least one. ¡¸I-I suppose so¡­¡­it might be difficult for everyone to eat even one of these huge fish but¡­¡­.the knights should be able to manage it. I think this number of people can do it¡­¡­.what do you think Knight Captain?¡¹ Dianeia called out to the nearby Knight Captain. After hearing what I was proposing he responded earnestly. ¡¸Yes, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. In fact thanks to how much we had to move our bodies today we need to eat plenty of food to recover our energy. It¡¯d be greatly helpful if you would do this since it would save us the cost of food. Thank you very much Daichi-sama.¡¹ ¡¸No don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s simply providing some of the goods we won¡¯t be able to use. I¡¯m just wondering¡­.if we have enough iron plates to cook them?¡¹ If not then it wouldn¡¯t matter how many people we had. The Knight Captain glanced back at the training camp location and nodded. ¡¸That shouldn¡¯t be an issue. We have plenty of large iron plates. They¡¯re large enough to fit an entire giant fish so there¡¯s no problem!¡¹ ¡¸Well that¡¯s a relief.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, usually we carry them while running to train our bodies, but they can be used for cooking as well! I¡¯ll ask the cooking unit to clean them up properly!!¡¹ I see. Then leaving aside their usual use, we had the equipment we needed. ¡¸Okay there shouldn¡¯t be any more issues then.¡¹ With the huge iron plates we could do some assembly-line cooking. We just need to cook them and plate them. ¡¸Alright, then let¡¯s start gathering for real¡­¡­.Golems! Pick up the speed~¡¹ After solving our cooking problem I immediately had the golems pick up the pace. Suddenly all the golems that had been following me peacefully other than the cooling ones had a glow in their eyes. ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹ As they moved to follow my orders the approached the fish, laid them on their sides, and grabbed the center of their foreheads. ¡ªSnap Crackle Pop¡ª Loud sounds echoed out as it seemed that after the fish increased in size their bone structure became thicker as well. But even so the golems¡¯ physical power allowed them to easily deal with the fish. However, there was just a little problem¡­ ¡¸¡­..uwaaa, this is pretty grotesque.¡¹ The golems were now covered in blood and fish bits after they dealt with them. ¡¸Woah seriously¡­..? The scales that broke my sword ended up getting torn off with just their arm strength¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸Th-that power is ridiculous. They dealt with these creatures so easily¡­.are these really golems? Aren¡¯t they monsters instead!?¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Boss Daichi¡¯s soldiers¡­¡­.¡¹ The knights paled as they watched. ¡¸D-Daichi-dono¡­.th-this is even a bit frightening for me.¡¹ Dianeia was drawing back as well. ¡­.certainly this wasn¡¯t a pleasant view. It felt like a splatter film. But you couldn¡¯t make an omelet without breaking a few eggs. ¡¸Well what are you guys doing just staring? I¡¯ve prepared them and drained the blood so get started with the cooking.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yeah got it! Now¡¯s not the time to just sit around watching! Men of the Knight Order I know you¡¯re tired but give it one more go! Get the preparations in order so you can eat some delicious food!¡¹ ¡¸R-roger that Princess!¡¹ And so near the end of our vacation we began a last minute grand feast. Chapter 230: Under the Nighttime Fireworks Chapter 230: Under the Nighttime Fireworks The open air kitchen we had set up in front of the cottage was livelier than ever. The sky lit up with magic fireworks that the witches shot up as the Knights below continued to cook and eat seafood one after the next. Sakura and I sat on a bench a short distance away as we watched the bustling party. ¡¸How lively¡­¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡­¡¹ We had already eaten and drank our fill so we were now in spectator mode. The cottage and eating area were some distance apart so it wasn¡¯t oo noisy. We were able to relax in peace. ¡¸Our time here will end tomorrow.¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­.well, Dianeia-san did say we could come back any time we wanted.¡¹ I was grateful for the offer but this was more of a once a year kind of vacation. I probably wouldn¡¯t be coming back soon. Despite feeling a bit lonely that I would be leaving this beautiful place, my happiness about returning to my own home was growing stronger. So I would probably enjoy the comforts of home for a while once I got back. ¡¸I¡¯ll be under your care once more when we get back Sakura.¡¹ ¡¸Yes I¡¯ll put my heart and soul into it!¡¹ ¡¸Thanks. Oh, also I wanted to thank you for all your efforts this week. Your cooking and cleaning and everything else. I¡¯m thankful.¡¹ Ever since we came here I had been cared for by Sakura just like back home. She always prepared a meal for me when I went fishing and prepared everything that I caught. Even when swimming and performing maintenance on the parasol golem¡­.it feels like she did even more than when we were back home. I felt I had to thank her properly, but Sakura simply shook her head with a smile. ¡¸No no, I¡¯m just happy I could make your life easier Master. Plus I enjoyed my time swimming and cooking for you.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯d say that but¡­..I don¡¯t like simply receiving your favor without giving anything back. I brought you this.¡¹ I said and pulled out a small box from my jacket. The box opened to reveal a cherry blossom colored magic crystal (from a magic mussel) set inside a ring. ¡¸U-ummm th-this is¡­¡­?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯ve worked hard Sakura so I wanted to get you a present.¡¹ ¡¸What is th-this ring? It has the magic crystal that you got attached to it¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well I saw Anne selling such accessories when we were in town. I finally obtained something that¡¯s like a pearl too. I asked her how she made her jewelry and tried making my own.¡¹ PICTURE The other day I had finished making the nets faster than I thought. Since my hands were free and I was searching for a new project, I thought of making something in appreciation of Sakura¡¯s hard work. She seemed a bit jealous after finding out that I had given Hesty and Dianeia something¡­ I felt that it was not right of me to not gift her something. She had cared for me the most. The result of these thoughts was this present. This magic crystal had other uses, but I didn¡¯t consider anything else. It looked like a gorgeous pearl so I decided to make a ring with it. ¡¸I practiced till I got it right so the size and shape should be fairly correct.¡¹ I had created many things since I arrived in this world, but I lacked experience in crafting delicate objects. Thanks to that this ring took much more time than anything else I¡¯d made. I think I did a thorough job and thought the result wasn¡¯t bad. ¡¸Well, my aesthetic sense is a bit off. If you have any preferences I can change it for you Sakura. If you don¡¯t like it you can just close the box and give it back.¡¹ I said lightly and placed the box and ring into Sakura¡¯s hand. She seemed startled as she quickly shook her head. ¡¸O-of course I¡¯ll put it on! There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t love it¡­.!¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­I¡¯m glad¡­¡­..ummm Sakura?¡¹ Sakura set the ring aside and grasped my hand tightly before bringing it close to her chest and hugging it tightly. ¡¸I¡¯m happy¡­¡­.so very happy!¡¹ Her face was full of joy with a smile that made it look like she was on the verge of tears. ¡¸¡­..Seeing how happy this made you made the effort worth it.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m really¡­..thank you. You¡¯re my¡­.you¡¯re my only Master¡­.! I¡¯ll treasure this¡­.from the bottom of my heart.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m happy you like it.¡¹ Amidst the light of the fireworks Sakura and I exchanged words. And so we slowly enjoyed the last vestiges of our vacation. Chapter 231: Enlarging Building and Increasing Knowledge Chapter 231: Enlarging Building and Increasing Knowledge A few days after we returned from the Resort. Maybe it was because it had been a while since I was home, I had spent most of my time lazing around indoors¡­ ¡¸My house has been getting pretty humongous recently¡­¡¹ The consequence of my lazing about inside was the explosive growth of my house¡­into a tower. I stood in the garden as I stared up at my home. ¡¸Indeed! Recently we¡¯ve been full of vigor!¡¹ Sakura said with a small smile as she blushed. Nothing much had changed and I was living my normal life¡­but somehow Sakura had been in high spirits ever since we returned. Thanks to that it had only been a few days and we had ended up in this situation. ¡¸Isn¡¯t this a new record?¡¹ ¡¸Yes! My feelings as a home, my feelings as a spirit, and your power all came together to form this. Master¡¯s power is amazingly wonderful¡­.!¡¹ Sakura said with a flushed face as she pressed her hands against her chest. It was a face of contentment. ¡¸¡­¡­umm sure. I¡¯m fairly happy that I¡¯ve gotten more floors to work with. For now I should think of ways to use them.¡¹ For this purpose I had walked out into the garden. I had some ideas like burying them underground or making them into separate residences, but I hadn¡¯t decided on it. At present, the top floor which contained my living space now had an incredible view. That was all well and good, but it was so tall I had trouble calming myself. ¡¸¡­¡­.I could make a different tower with a viewing platform. Un, that kind of thing might be nice.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun with this. As you keep thinking I¡¯ll go make some tea.¡¹ ¡¸Okay thanks.¡¹ Sakura made her way back inside as I continued thinking about how to structure my home. Then¡­. ¡¸Waa~ Daichi-san¡¯s house has become incredible~¡¹ I heard Ramiyuros¡¯s voice from out in the garden. She flew down next to me. ¡¸Ramiyuros huh? It¡¯s rare to see you flying about¡­what¡¯s up?¡¹ ¡¸Well I haven¡¯t been flying much lately~. I was practicing for my rehabilitation¡­.but then I saw how huge your house became and wanted to see for myself¡­..though I got surprised by that wave and fell a bit.¡¹ I could see leaves stuck to her here and there. ¡¸Ummm sorry about that.¡¹ ¡¸No don¡¯t worry~. My flying technique isn¡¯t back to what it was~ I usually fly really high up because my body is so heavy~ My strength hasn¡¯t returned fully yet.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, now that I remember it, you used to fly almost all the time Ramiyuros.¡¹ Ever since she had splendidly crashed right into the center of town the impression of her flying had grown thin, however originally she was a Dragon King whose domain was high altitude flight. ¡¸That¡¯s right~ Originally I was looking after the Sky Dungeon where the atmosphere is pretty thin.¡¹ ¡¸What kind of place is the Sky Dungeon?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a pretty safe place. It doesn¡¯t have a Dungeon Master. It¡¯s pretty lively and fun¡­..but there are little things like slimes that chew on you.¡¹ ¡¸Little things like that made you crash¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahahaha¡­..well we used to have another Dragon King floating up there so I never had to be very careful.¡¹ Ramiyuros reminisced as she gazed up at the sky. ¡¸The other one¡­was Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸Uh-uh, it was a different one. It was a fairly new one who I was looking after for a while. But they said they had things to do in a country on the ground so¡­.I lost track of them.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, there was a Dragon King like that¡­¡­actually I¡¯ve been wondering if Dragon Kings have a community-like living style?¡¹ Hesty and Anne had a strong relationship and Ramiyuros was also amongst their group. My thoughts were dispelled by Ramiyuros shaking her head. ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s a custom for older Dragon Kings to look after the new ones. It¡¯s just that there are different ways of succession. There are those that choose based on power, those that choose their own successor, and those that are hereditary.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? It seems like Dragon King society has its interesting points.¡¹ ¡¸Waa~ If you feel that way it was worth telling you. There aren¡¯t many who care to listen to this kind of minutiae.¡¹ Ramiyuros exclaimed with a smile. Until now I hadn¡¯t learned much about Dragon King society so I was glad to get the opportunity to increase my knowledge. I thought when¡­ ¡¸Master I¡¯ve made tea and snacks~ Today it¡¯s black tea and apple pie~¡¹ Sakura called out from the house. I could smell the scent drifting from the doorway. ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡­smells delicious.¡¹ Ramiyuros reacted and her stomach growled. As always she was the appetite king. ¡¸Well this is perfect. Why don¡¯t you come in for some tea and explain things more thoroughly?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, I want to know more.¡¹ ¡¸Yay~ Thanks Daichi-san!¡¹ Ramiyuros cried out and grabbed my hand tightly. But suddenly she froze and murmured. ¡¸¡ª¡ªumm, but if you want precise numbers and data and things like that ask Hesty. I¡¯m okay with general knowledge and stuff but I¡¯m not really good at the specifics.¡¹ ¡¸Well you said it yourself¡­.I guess we¡¯ll call Hesty as well.¡¹ With Hesty present I could be at ease that I was getting the right info. And so I began my Dragon King class with the two of them. Chapter 232: The Meeting of Those Left Behind Chapter 232: The Meeting of Those Left Behind I was going through Dragon King tutoring. Sakura and I sat on a bench in the garden as the lesson with Hesty began. Ramiyuros was sitting in front of us stuffing tea cakes into her mouth. ¡¸Uwaa, this apple cake is delicious! You made these Sakura-san?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. I have been wanting to increase the variation of my tea cakes. I¡¯m glad that you like them.¡¹ ¡¸Of course I do~ I never got to eat delicious things like this when I was flying around in the sky¡­¡¹ She said seeming very serious. I suppose part of it was that she was hungry, but Sakura¡¯s cake was truly delicious. ¡¸Nee, you think so too, right Hesty?¡¹ ¡¸n, I do¡­¡¹ Hesty said curtly but I could see her mouth moving happily as it chewed. It was clear she was more focused on eating than talking. ¡¸I¡¯m glad you two enjoy it¡­¡­how about you Master? Do you like it?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah of course. I think it might be the tastiest one yet.¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, thank you very much. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been doing my best to improve every day.¡¹ Sakura said with a small guts pose. It looks like this was something she had great confidence in. It¡¯s great that everyone liked it. ¡¸Wow~ I¡¯m really glad I came down from the sky. So delicious.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, thinking about it¡­you used to just stay up in the sky and live there Ramiyuros? What did you do for food?¡¹ ¡¸Un? Normally I¡¯d just grab some monsters from the sky dungeon that seemed edible. Well many of them had tough meat and weren¡¯t tasty at all. Sometimes my dragon friends on the ground would send me some food, but mostly I just lived off of the dungeon creatures.¡¹ It looked like she had been living a considerably ¡®wild¡¯ life. Dragon Kings usually didn¡¯t fuss over their food, but it seems she was unique even amongst them. I looked to Hesty to see what she had to say about this. ¡¸Well, Ramiyuros is quite, the glutton¡­so she will eat, many things that others, won¡¯t. That¡¯s why, she got fat¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Waaaahhh, you¡¯re so mean Hesty! I¡¯ve even lost a little weight since coming down here~ It¡¯s really hard for Dragon Kings to lose weight~¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹ I tried to get Hesty to verify as she made a difficult expression. ¡¸For us Dragon Kings, our body weight, and height will remain, mostly the same once we reach, adulthood. We can change our appearances using magic, but our true body won¡¯t, change too much. The Dragon Kings you have met, haven¡¯t changed, much over the years.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­is it something like perennial youth?¡¹ ¡¸In human terms, yes. Adult Dragon Kings won¡¯t age much. They grow during, childhood¡­¡­but Ramiyuros who has continued, to grow in her, adulthood is an exception.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, roger that.¡¹ ¡¸Uuuu~ I¡¯ve even been restraining myself~ I think you¡¯re too harsh on me Hesty~¡¹ Ramiyuros complained and Hesty simply turned away and kept eating cake. Their relationship is heartwarming. ¡­..but still since I¡¯ve come to this world I¡¯d met 5 Dragon Kings. Plus Hesty had said there were 7 Dragon Kings. So it meant I had met all but two of them. ¡¸¡­somehow it feels like my social circle is filled with Dragon Kings.¡¹ ¡¸n, I¡¯d say so. We can¡¯t leave, your power alone, and it draws us. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s true. I could even feel your power when I was still in the sky. I¡¯d say that the last two will end up coming over too.¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t need any more of that type of visitor though¡­¡¹ I just wanted to live peacefully and happily. Maybe it was because of the wolf people, Dragons, and spirits that came around here¡­but the monster attacks had lessened. ¡¸Well, even if they¡¯re a Dragon King, I don¡¯t mind them visiting as long as they don¡¯t cause a problem.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, I like your tolerance Daichi-san.¡¹ ¡¸Why thank you. It¡¯s not really tolerance, I think it¡¯s a normal stance.¡¹ It¡¯s just an ordinary wish for people to not cause me troubles. I thought¡­ ¡¸D-Daichi-dono~ Are you home~?¡¹ A primary source of troubles arrived¡ª¡ªDianeia. ¡¸Oh thank goodness. Here you are Daichi-dono¡­¡­Eh? Wh-why are you looking at me so sorrowfully?¡¹ ¡¸No, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a premonition. What¡¯s going on Dianeia? Did you come for some tea?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­.I¡¯m happy for the invitation and will take you up on it a little later, but I have something else. I came to hand over your cash reward as usual.¡¹ Dianeia said and dropped the bag of cash on the table like usual. But she didn¡¯t stop there like she usually did. ¡¸Also as I was walking through the forest I saw a child on the outskirts of your garden staring at your house. Is she an acquaintance of yours?¡¹ ¡¸A child?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah she should be over there.¡¹ Dianeia said and looked towards the main entrance. Our gazes were drawn in that direction and there we saw¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.uuuu¡­¡­..¡¹ A small child looking over uneasily. ¡¸¡­¡­who is that?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­..so it isn¡¯t a friend of yours?¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t know them either.¡¹ ¡¸Then it isn¡¯t Sakura¡¯s friend either¡­¡­then how about you two?¡¹ We turned to look at the two Dragon Kings and saw their eyes blinking with surprise. The child met their eyes and let out a sigh of relief. ¡¸Oh Hesty-san Ramiyuros-san¡­thank goodness. You were here¡­¡­P-please help me~¡¹ and started running over unsteadily. It seemed to be an acquaintance of the two of them, but I wonder who. That doubt was answered by Hesty¡¯s quiet question. ¡¸¡ºHalf-Strong¡» Dragon King Nagini? Why are you here?¡¹ Speak of the devil¡­¡­. It appears this small Dragon King had wandered on over. Chapter 233: Number One in the Dragon Industry Chapter 233: Number One in the Dragon Industry The small Dragon King Nagini timidly approached but¡­ ¡¸P-please h-help us¡ª-ugueeee¡­..¡¹ As she entered the garden proper she fell to her knees. Her face turned ghastly pale and¡­ ¡¸¡­..blech¡¹ She started throwing up. ¡¸Eh? What? She suddenly started throwing up!¡¹ This was the first time I¡¯d seen such a reaction. ¡¸¡­¡­it should be because of the influence of the incredible magic concentration here¡­if you¡¯re not used to it, it can cause adverse reactions¡­¡¹ ¡¸My house isn¡¯t a poisonous bog or anything¡­¡¹ But still, I couldn¡¯t leave things like this. It looked like she was a guest of Hesty¡¯s so I should look after her a bit. I approached to see if I could help. ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹ ¡¸U-ugu. S-sorry for d-dirtying this place¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­.there are plenty of people who have dirtied it worse¡­¡¹ ¡¸W-why are you looking at me when you say that Daichi-dono! I mean¡­.certainly I did do some of the things accused but¡­.but¡­.¡¹ When I looked over at Dianeia it instigated her into a long series of justifications so I decided to set her aside for the moment. ¡­¡­my current priority was this pale child in front of me. I thought and lightly stretched out my hand to pat her on the back comfortingly¡­ ¡¸Hiyyaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹ The moment I touched her she leapt up. And then she continued to stand at attention stiffly. ¡¸Um? Are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸I-I-I-I¡¯m fine ssu. J-just too much power¡­.and I can¡¯t move ssu¡­..!¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re standing but you can¡¯t move? What¡¯s going on?¡¹ I tilted my head in confusion¡­ ¡¸Well, when you touched her, your magic power, got transmitted to her, all at once, shocking her. Did you forget, how huge your magic power, is?¡¹ Hesty explained from behind me. I see so touching her caused her current teary eyed state. ¡¸But this girl is a Dragon King right? Just by touching her she became like a plank of wood?¡¹ I had touched Hesty and Anne and the others before but this was the first time I¡¯d got such an excessive reaction. ¡¸n~, your magic is still getting stronger after all. Plus this child, is the weakest amongst, Dragon Kings. This girl, is one half of a set of twin Dragon Kings, she¡¯s only half of one as she is, now.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, there are twin Dragon Kings?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s rare but there are those born in, pairs. Each of them only contain, half the power so we call, them ¡¾Half Strong¡¿. They are the youngest as, well. They rule over, a Dragon Country quite, far from here.¡¹ ¡¸So they¡¯re literally Dragon ¡®Kings¡¯?¡¹ A King of the Dragon country arrived¡­quite the amazing guest. ¡¸¡­.but why is she here? She was shouting about ¡®helping her¡¯ or something.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­¡­.I wouldn¡¯t know, without asking her. ¡ªso Nagini it¡¯s about time you stop shaking and tell us why you¡¯re here.¡¹ Hesty said and smacked Nagini¡¯s cheeks. ¡¸Fa, Faiiii¡­¡­..¡¹ Nagini suddenly collapsed back to the ground. She was quite the lively Dragon King¡­ ¡¸¡ªE-excuse me ssu! I was s-so surprised once you touched me with your enormous magic power sir ssu. Please excuse my discourtesy ¡¾Dragon King Ruler¡¿!¡¹ Nagini called out to me with fervor. ¡¸¡­..Oi, I feel like I heard some kind of weird title thrown in there¡­are you referring to me?¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! You¡¯re famous in the Dragon Industry. The one man conquering five Dragon Kings¡­¡¹ ¡¸So there was that kind of rumor floating around? Also what the heck is the Dragon Industry?¡¹ Plus this ¡®conquering¡¯ didn¡¯t feel like it had a good connotation. ¡¸I¡¯m just living my days normally¡­.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.well, un, I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡¹ Hesty¡¯s reaction was a little strange, but it was still an affirmative so whatever. ¡¸Un, well it doesn¡¯t really matter to me. That aside, you came to see Hesty and Ramiyuros, right Nagini?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. That¡¯s right ssu. More accurately I came to see them and the ¡¾Dragon King Ruler¡¿ ssu¡­..¡¹ O-ho? Seems she has business with all of us. I wonder what¡¯s it about. ¡¸My twin sister who manages the country¡ªDora¡­.was cursed by a monster. I came here to see if you could help remove it ssu!¡¹ ¡¸What kind of help are you looking for?¡¹ ¡¸I request this as the King of the Dragon Country ssu. In order to undo the curse I need to turn the tables on the monster¡­..so please train me as your disciple!! Hesty-san, Ramiyuros-san, and ¡¾Dragon King Ruler¡¿ please accept me!!¡¹ It appears this new Dragon King was applying for an apprenticeship. Chapter 234: Preparing an Automatic Training Environment Chapter 234: Preparing an Automatic Training Environment ¡¸P-please honor this request ssu!¡¹ Nagini begged and bowed with the same spirit as a dogeza. But perhaps she had done it too forcefully¡­. ¡¸Uguueeee¡­¡­¡¹ Her face turned pale once more. ¡¸For now just calm down Nagini. You were staggering and dizzy¡­you can¡¯t just move so quickly. Just go lie down on the bench.¡¹ ¡¸U-uu, I-I¡¯m sorry ssu¡­.¡¹ I had Nagini lie down on the bench as I looked at Hesty who was drawing closer. ¡¸Hey Hesty. Speaking of training and such¡­I¡¯m not really the kind of person who can provide that kind of thing. Can you take over in my stead? I think you¡¯re the best out of anyone here at taking care of people like this.¡¹ I said but Hesty responded slowly after thinking a bit. ¡¸n¡­.I may be, one of the best, teachers amongst Dragon Kings¡­but I¡¯m not good, at increasing strength.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m able to teach, people how to make magic tools. But, that doesn¡¯t have much relation with getting stronger. It was the same, when I raised Anne up. At the very least I wouldn¡¯t, be good for, training. I¡¯m incompatible with, Nagini¡¯s goals.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­in that case Karen would be the most suited in this situation.¡¹ She was training the Princess after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she just watched over Nagini together with her? Or so I thought¡­ ¡¸Daichi-dono¡­that might be impossible. Karen-dono has returned with my little sister to the Royal Capital.¡¹ Dianeia quickly informed me. ¡¸Eh seriously? Will they not be coming back?¡¹ ¡¸Well, they were saying that they wanted to come visit you soon Daichi-dono so I doubt they¡¯ll stay away for long¡­but I have no idea how long that will be.¡¹ ¡¸So Karen¡¯s not available either¡­¡­.Anne and Manaril have their own jobs as well.¡¹ ¡¸By the way, even if you ask Ramiyuros, she¡¯s not suited, to teaching. Look for another, candidate.¡¹ Hesty quickly added. It seems like it¡¯ll be hard to find a Master amongst the Dragon Kings¡­ ¡¸Woah¡­.as expected of the ¡¾Ruler of Dragon Kings¡¿-sama¡­..knowing all of these Dragon Kings and calling them so casually ssu¡­¡¹ Nagini voiced her admiration as she lay sprawled on the bench. ¡¸Well, they¡¯re my friends. In fact it¡¯s about time you stop calling me ¡¾Ruler¡¿ and such. I have a proper name, Daichi.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ussu. Roger that Daichi-sama.¡¹ ¡¸The -sama isn¡¯t needed but that¡¯s fine too. Anyways¡­what shall we do?¡¹ It looks like I won¡¯t find any trainers amongst the dragons¡­but in that case her goal will remain unfulfilled. It seems she¡¯s come from a long ways away and I¡¯d feel bad if she left empty handed. It made me want to find something for her. ¡¸n, I have an idea. Remaining near this house and in the, environs of, Prussia could be, training in itself.¡¹ Hesty proposed. ¡¸Just living around Prussia is training? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸n, just looking at her you can see¡­.Nagini is exhausted, just from staying here. She can¡¯t handle, the magic power, from this house and that, can be utilized.¡¹ I followed Hesty¡¯s gaze and looked at her. ¡¸haa¡­¡­..haaaa¡­..¡¹ She was lying on the bench panting laboriously. Her complexion was better than before, but it appeared like she still wasn¡¯t used to the magic around here. ¡¸It might be, dangerous to train here, specifically¡­¡­but if she spends, time in these areas soaked with magic, her body can be strengthened.¡¹ ¡¸I see. As expected of Hesty-sensei, how well-informed¡­¡­but was Prussia a land with such strong magic power?¡¹ ¡¸n~, before it might not have been¡­..but now thanks to you it¡¯s, become more powerful.¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ Something new just popped out. What does this mean? I looked at Hesty with confusion and she passed it over to Dianeia. ¡¸Dianeia, you should know better, than I would. Explain please.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes of course. It is as Hesty-dono said. It was the result of a recent investigation but¡­..since Daichi-dono arrived the environs and Knights of Prussia have increased in fighting strength and magic power.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Isn¡¯t that just the results of the knights¡¯ training?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­certainly they¡¯ve increased their training¡­.but it utilized your power Daichi-dono. After all, it wasn¡¯t just the Knights or Witch Squad that saw improvement, but everyone in town who trained.¡¹ ¡¸Is that proof of the land itself getting stronger?¡¹ I asked and both Hesty and Dianeia nodded. ¡¸You¡¯ve done various things in the area surrounding here right Daichi-dono? Like changing the terrain and increasing the magic concentration in the land at incredible speeds.¡¹ ¡¸The former wasn¡¯t entirely on purpose and the latter is something I don¡¯t remember doing.¡¹ ¡¸W-well for those reasons after you arrived the magic power concentration of Prussia and its surroundings have been increasing at remarkable speeds. When people live in such conditions for long periods they begin to adjust naturally.¡¹ I see. Now I understand what they¡¯re saying. ¡¸In short this is all because my house¡¯s magic is soaking through the surroundings.¡¹ ¡¸n, that¡¯s right. If you, live daily in, this type of environment your, body will adapt. Even just by living in, the town there will be a, strengthening effect. It¡¯s just like, if you climb a high mountain, and live there, you might suffer, but eventually you¡¯ll become acclimatized.¡¹ ¡¸It means that places where Daichi-dono has stayed for a longer amount of time or where he lives will become good training grounds.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m not some kind of high-altitude training area¡­¡¹ Well, now I¡¯ve learned that the places that are affected by my house have an improved environment for such things, that I could accept. ¡¸Then if I live in a place like this I can get stronger¡­.strong¡­..ugueeee¡­..¡¹ Nagini suddenly got up from the bench with excitement and immediately barfed again. This child has plenty of motivation¡­but it seems like she doesn¡¯t understand the limits of her own body well enough. ¡¸n~, I believe, that Nagini¡¯s current abilities make living here impossible, for now. Her mind and body, will break before she gets, stronger.¡¹ ¡¸Hiii!¡¹ Hesty¡¯s explanation scared Nagini. She said such a terrifying thing so casually. Well it¡¯d be best to use such grim statements to prevent her from trying to hard and breaking herself. Plus if she just stood around vomiting all over my property it¡¯d be a problem. ¡¸Nagini, I think you should first start, with living in this forest, or the town first¡­what do you think?¡¹ After hearing the explanations Nagini slowly nodded. ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­then I think I¡¯d like to live closer, to town first, I think ssu.¡¹ ¡¸So she says Dianeia. Could I leave her housing to you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes of course! I¡¯ll prepare her a nice place to stay. There¡¯s no loss in gaining the gratitude of a Dragon King.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m grateful ssu¡­¡­..! I¡¯ll be in your care ssu¡­! Ah¡­but I don¡¯t have much on hand so please don¡¯t make the rent too high please ssu.¡¹ As I watched their rent negotiations I thought to myself that Nagini was very much like a human for a Dragon King. Her height wasn¡¯t much different from Hesty¡¯s and I found that a bit amusing. I looked at them in comparison and¡­ ¡¸n~, what?¡¹ She looked at me in response. ¡¸Well, I started thinking when I look at you and Ramiyuros¡­Dragon Kings really have different dispositions and it¡¯s quite amusing.¡¹ ¡¸Well, there are individual differences. I feel a bit, complex at being called, amusing though.¡¹ Hesty said with a wry smile. And so my surroundings gained another Dragon King. Chapter 235: First Disciple’s First Visit Chapter 235: First Disciple¡¯s First Visit Three days after Nagini had come here, Dianeia reported that she had found her an appropriate residence. Hearing that, Hesty and I headed into town. Once we arrived at the designated spot I saw it was a place I knew well. ¡¸Isn¡¯t this right next to my holiday house here?¡¹ Nagini¡¯s residence was right next to the store and small house I had made here during the festival. ¡¸Yeah, since the land was vacated for your use the surrounding area has increased in magic concentration. It¡¯s especially noticeable by the structures you¡¯ve built Daichi-dono¡ª¡ªin summary this is the most powerful place. For a normal person it would be too stimulating to live normally, but for a Dragon King it should be perfect.¡¹ ¡¸Huh? My holiday house is influencing the town too?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but feel that was being implied and questioned it. Dianeia¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to me. ¡¸Of course it is Daichi-dono! You made a building with wood completely packed with magic power. It¡¯s obvious that it will begin spreading and improving the environment around it. People who live nearby have seen a noticeable effect on their health.¡¹ ¡¸Haaa¡­.I never thought my building here would have such a healing effect.¡¹ This was the first I¡¯d heard of it. I had no self awareness about this, I simply set it up as I pleased. ¡¸Umu, in the same way the Rabbit¡¯s store and the Stage on the Plains have this kind of merit too.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, even those?¡¹ ¡¸Umu, that stage is especially amazing. The wood for that is practically dripping with magic power. It isn¡¯t rotting and will probably be able to be used in perpetuity. The strength of it is leaking into the surrounding earth. It¡¯s become a popular area for parents to let their children play because it strengthens their bodies.¡¹ Dianeia said happily, but since it was the first time I¡¯d heard such ridiculous things I was shocked. ¡­.I hadn¡¯t even built these structures with that sort of intention. I¡¯m just glad that it was a good effect instead of a bad one. ¡¸So¡­.what¡¯s going on with Nagini then?¡¹ ¡¸Well Nagini-dono is waiting inside her home for you Daichi-dono. She seems quite excited to entertain her first guests.¡¹ ¡¸She doesn¡¯t have to go so far as specially entertaining us¡­..hmm, Nagini can I come in?¡¹ I knocked and called out before hearing a voice from inside. ¡¸P-please do ssu~¡¹ ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll be intruding.¡¹ After receiving an answer I entered. Upon opening the door I saw the interior looked pretty fancy and had a cute atmosphere. In the middle of the room was Nagini wearing a skirt¡­ ¡¸W-welcome Master Daichi ssu¡­¡­.!¡¹ PICTURE She greeted me properly while clutching the hem of her skirt. It felt as if she was greeting me like a maid but¡­ ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Uh umm¡­well my twin sister said that this is how you greet a senior or Master¡­so I thought I¡¯d try it¡­..¡¹ ¡¸You have quite the¡­interesting knowledge¡­you and your sister must be quite the pair¡­¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Could I have been wrong!?¡¹ She looked truly surprised. This Dragon King Nagini had a truly honest and frank personality. ¡¸Well leaving that aside, you can learn properly from Dianeia later. For now I¡¯m glad you found yourself a nice place. It¡¯s pretty cute and nice.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes! I was able to make my house look nice on the inside.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh yeah¡­I was talking about the interior but also saying that you looked cute as well.¡¹ ¡¸Fue!? I-is that really true ssu¡­..?¡¹ Unlike her previous unwell look and suffering back at my house, she had changed into a nice outfit and was looking healthy, it made her look quite adorable. Her clothes back then were all messed up thanks to her long journey, but the difference between then and now was quite impressive. Because of that I decided to give some praise, but Nagini was bashfully blushing and touching her clothes. ¡¸Th-these are some clothes that Anne-san and the witches recommended. I wanted to wear clothes that were appropriate for human society as well. Dianeia-san helped arrange it ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh so Dianeia did that too?¡¹ I looked back and saw Dianeia with a bashful smile on her face. ¡¸Well¡­yeah. You requested I take care of her so I thought I should do my best. Plus since she¡¯ll be doing her training in town I thought it would be best if she got used to wearing clothes that fit in around here.¡¹ ¡¸Also I asked if I could undergo magic training at the castle and she said yes! I¡¯m really so grateful ssu!¡¹ Nagini said excitedly as she gripped both her hands in a little guts pose. It¡¯s great that she was able to find an appropriate training ground quickly but¡­ ¡¸Can you really just join in on their magic practice so easily? She is a Dragon King for what it¡¯s worth.¡¹ Maybe it was fine because of her degree of power? But it was still bothering me a bit. ¡¸Yes it¡¯s fine. In fact I¡¯d say it¡¯s helpful for us to undergo training along with a Dragon King. Nagini-dono may be inexperienced but she has great potential. She¡¯s quite the stimulus to those knights and witches so I gladly permitted it.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, your training is unexpectedly spartan Dianeia¡­¡¹ ¡¸Well umm¡­honestly your presence is the highest grade of stimulus¡­but the new recruits can¡¯t handle it and will faint. The strength of the training will become too much. We have to properly regulate the stimulus and training so Nagini-dono is perfect for it.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t equate my existence with hardcore training¡­¡¹ I¡¯m glad that they accepted her presence¡­though I¡¯m feeling a bit complex¡­ ¡¸W-well that¡¯s not all there is to it. I heard from Hesty-dono that Nagini-dono has a great amount of magic power in her body that she is unable to use, so I thought basic magic foundational training would help best.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I see. So it also fits Nagini¡¯s training needs perfectly.¡¹ In that case the joint training was good for both of them. ¡¸B-be that as it may I wanted to take the chance and talk to you about it Daichi-dono. Based on what Hesty-dono said you¡¯ve practically taken on the role as Nagini-dono¡¯s guardian¡­¡¹ ¡¸I don¡¯t remember that happening¡­but I did say I¡¯d help out her training so whatever. Nagini can I sit down over there?¡¹ ¡¸Ah yes of course ssu. In fact I¡¯m making some tea so make yourselves at home ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, thanks for the treat.¡¹ And so I sat down in my new neighbor¡¯s house and drank some tea as we chatted. Chapter 236: Growth Start Chapter 236: Growth Start I tasted the tea as I listened to Dianeia speak. ¡¸¡ª¡ªand so that¡¯s how we decided on the Magic Basic training plan. Normal witches and soldiers take a few weeks to complete it, but talented ones can complete it in a few days.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I understand what you¡¯re trying to do. Are you alright with this Nagini?¡¹ ¡¸Ussu, no problems ssu.¡¹ Nagini agreed as well. It looks like I could leave her in Dianeia¡¯s care for now. But one other thing caught my attention in this conversation¡­ ¡¸Magic Basic Training huh? Thinking about it I never received that kind of training¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well yeah. Daichi-dono learned with practical application rather than the basics¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I didn¡¯t separate the basics from practical application so I couldn¡¯t really say I learned it.¡¹ As we spoke Nagini tilted her head in confusion as she looked at me. ¡¸Eh? Daichi-sama is a rumored magic user even amongst us but¡­you¡¯ve never undergone formal training¡­.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m a bit worried about the rumors¡­but I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t done any training right? I create golems and manipulate trees daily, I¡¯m always doing something magic related so that should count as training.¡¹ I remembered Sakura, Hesty, and others who taught me about such things. When I had free time I usually spent my time gaining experience in wielding my power. ¡¸It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never gone through training like Dianeia does for how to properly use magic. I think I might be able to create a fire spear, but it won¡¯t be the same as the spell as I don¡¯t know how to do it. I can do magic that I can imagine, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve learned how to do up till now.¡¹ ¡¸Well, it really wouldn¡¯t mean much to you Daichi-dono. This kind of formal magic has a limit to how much magic power can be loaded into it. Since you have so much power, magic that you create using your imagination would be stronger and more efficient.¡¹ Dianeia said causing Nagini to look dumbfounded. ¡¸A-amazing Daichi-sama ssu¡­..you¡¯re more amazing than I imagined¡­..¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s alright Nagini-dono¡­.after getting your expectations shattered a few more dozen times you¡¯ll get used to it¡­¡¹ ¡¸I feel like you¡¯re toeing a weird line with your praise Dianeia!¡¹ It seems like this princess is getting more and more free spoken as she can say jokes like that. I don¡¯t mind since it wasn¡¯t really harmful. ¡¸Well, anyways for more precise control over your magic you should learn from Dianeia, the witches, and the knights. Think you can do it Nagini?¡¹ I asked to confirm and Nagini strongly nodded. ¡¸Of course ssu. I can¡¯t stay like this forever. I¡¯ll do my best so I can gain the knowledge I need to and accept your teachings Master Daichi ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Alright as long as I have something I can teach you. I¡¯ll come visit this store sometimes so when I do we¡¯ll take the time to chat.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! I¡¯ll be in your care ssu!¡¹ And so Nagini began her life of training in Prussia. Hesty said she would help keep an eye on her and I didn¡¯t want to push the entire burden onto the town, so I decided I¡¯d keep an eye on the situation. Chapter 237: Demonstration of Growth Chapter 237: Demonstration of Growth It had been two days since Nagini began living in town and trained according to Dianeia¡¯s plans. It appeared that there were already some results. ¡¸Master Daichi¡ª¡ª! Dianeia-san¡¯s is amazing ssu! My magic has already gotten better ssu!¡¹ When I came to visit Nagini¡¯s house she immediately reported this to me. Even after a few bumps and scrapes over the past few days she had a happy expression. ¡¸Ohh, you must¡¯ve worked hard.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu, I did my best ssu!¡¹ Nagini said with a bow and got closer. It looked like she was a little puppy asking for praise¡­I wondered if she wanted me to pat her head or something¡­ ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ I could see her fixing me with a gaze full of expectations. It seems like I was right and she was acting like a big puppy looking for head pats. I decided to indulge her and patted her head. ¡¸Ehehe¡­.being praised really is nice ssu¡­¡­.¡¹ Nagini said looking even happier and a bit embarrassed. If this was enough to make her happy then I could do it as much as she pleased. As I patted her head I saw some scrapes and scratches on the back of her neck as well. ¡¸Ahh, you got beat up quite a bit¡­¡¹ ¡¸In a magic exchange this much can¡¯t be helped ssu. But Dianeia-san and the others treated my wounds so there¡¯s no problem ssu!¡¹ Nagini said and Dianeia responded with a wry smile. ¡¸Umu. Nagini-dono¡¯s growth is amazing. At first she performed just like an amateur but quickly she improved to the level where she could exchange blows with a soldier. It¡¯s no exaggeration that her speed of improvement is dozens of times faster than a normal human.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? That¡¯s really amazing Nagini.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! ¡­..but I¡¯m still at the level where I lose as soon as Dianeia-san fights me so I need to work harder. Plus Dianeia-san said that Master Daichi grew hundreds of times faster than a normal person so I¡¯m completely aware that there¡¯s always someone better ssu!¡¹ PICTURE She said while gripping her fists tight. I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head. ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t think I was actually that fast Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah Daichi-dono. Sorry to have to disagree Daichi-dono¡­but you were able to use extremely high difficulty techniques like imagination magic only a few days since you arrived. It¡¯s really odd. Please just acknowledge it. If the person in question doesn¡¯t even believe that they¡¯re improving at an abnormal rate¡­then our very last shred of common sense will be crushed¡­¡¹ Dianeia said with a smile full of resignation. ¡¸I don¡¯t especially attribute it to my own efforts¡­I think it¡¯s more thanks to Hesty¡¯s good lessons and easy to understand examples.¡¹ Hesty may act quite humbly, but her power was most likely suitably great I thought¡­ ¡¸Hesty-san¡¯s teachings ssu?¡­.I¡¯d like to try and learn from her too ssu. I¡¯ll get stronger and enter Master Daichi¡¯s house and be fine ssu.¡¹ Nagini said with determination. Certainly, if she got strong enough she wouldn¡¯t be too affected by the area around my home. ¡¸How does it look to you Dianeia? You think she¡¯ll be fine?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, sorry but I don¡¯t really know. Magically it¡¯s a bit questionable, but Dragon King bodies are different from human bodies so she may be able to bear it with her body.¡¹ ¡¸I see. In that case the final decision lies with you Nagini¡­.are you sure you want to come over and try?¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! I¡¯ll challenge it ssu!¡¹ ¡¸Okay then. Let¡¯s go give it the old college try. Dianeia I¡¯ll leave the teleportation to you.¡¹ And so Dianeia, Nagini, and I teleported back to my home. ************************** And a few minutes later¡­.. ¡¸I-I¡¯m s-sorry suu. I got too far ahead of myself ssu¡­¡­¡¹ Nagini said as she lay collapsed on the ground. In fact she hadn¡¯t gotten more than short distance in before she was downed. ¡¸So you¡¯re out just as we get close to Hesty¡¯s cottage¡­.¡¹ Once she entered my garden her facial color had worsened, but she held on until we had nearly reached Hesty¡¯s cottage. There she had collapsed. ¡¸I think it¡¯s better than the first time I tried ssu¡­¡­..¡¹ Nagini gasped out as she lay face down on the ground. Dianeia followed up with some lighter words. ¡¸U-umu! This is progress Nagini-dono! You collapsed but you didn¡¯t throw up!¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right Nagini. Yeah, you didn¡¯t leak either so this is definite progress.¡¹ I followed up as well but Dianeia blushed and looked at me with some protest so I decided to stop there. ¡¸Okay let¡¯s leave the consolation at that. Hesty could you estimate to what degree she¡¯s gotten stronger?¡¹ I asked Hesty who had just exited her cabin. I decided to leave the judgment up to her since she should be the most accurate. Hesty took a short while and considered. ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­I¡¯d say, she is stronger than she, was a few days ago¡­.her magic has improved to the, degree of a, typical adventurer.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­.wait¡­doesn¡¯t that mean that a typical adventurer will just collapse if they try to approach my house?¡¹ ¡¸n? Yes that¡¯s right. This land has, gotten even stronger than it was, at the start. The spirits¡¯ power and the magic power, has gathered and strengthened enough, that normal creatures can¡¯t approach.¡¹ ¡¸Seriously?¡¹ It¡¯s increased that much? I wondered why I hadn¡¯t been seeing those boars that used to attack lately. That was what happened. I was a little shocked. ¡¸n, at any rate, it¡¯s true she¡¯s stronger, so she should continue as she has been. However, you should probably, focus more on magical, defenses.¡¹ Hesty said frankly. ¡¸Why improve her magic defenses?¡¹ ¡¸n, when a mage first begins training, in earnest there is, a tendency to attach too much importance to attacking. So even if she gets used to, exchanging magic blows, coming to this, magic spot will be harsh¡­it would be better to have, a more comprehensive, training plan.¡¹ As expected of Hesty-sensei. Even without knowing the exact training methods she said something insightful. ¡¸Comprehensively? Hm¡­..sounds reasonable.¡¹ It seems that advice would soon be put into practice I thought. ¡¸Hesty and Dianeia if you have time after this we should discuss more in depth Nagini¡¯s training plan. Nagini needs to rest too, so we could do it while she does so.¡¹ ¡¸n, got it. Then, I¡¯ll go grab some magic tools, I think will be useful.¡¹ ¡¸Understood. Creating a joint training plan has plenty of merit to it. Please lend me your aid.¡¹ And so we began talks about the continued training of Nagini who had grown (a bit). Chapter 238: New Learning Chapter 238: New Learning A place slightly far from the house in the garden. I had made a bench and a table there and Dianeia and the rest sat there and drank the tea Sakura had provided. ¡¸So going back to the defensive needs¡­your place hasn¡¯t taught her that yet Dianeia?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, for us we focus on attack first of all. Our priority is getting practical experience with different attacks. After all our witch corps is usually behind defensive walls casting attack magic¡­.as a result Nagini-dono¡¯s growth became like this. I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡¹ Dianeia said regretfully, but Nagini raised her body from laying on the bench. ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not your fault Dianeia-san¡­I¡¯m more ashamed of myself instead¡­.¡¹ ¡¸So you can finally get back up?¡¹ ¡¸Thanks to you. Sorry for causing you troubles¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it after all this.¡¹ ¡¸Do you want some tea too Nagini-chan?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, ussu¡­¡­.thank you very much Sakura-san¡­ahh¡­it¡¯s so cold and nice ssu¡­.¡¹ She took a sip of the tea and let out a satisfied sigh. For now it looks like she was doing alright, I turned to look at Hesty. ¡¸So, how do we teach her defense Hesty?¡¹ I thought the knowledgeable Hesty-sensei would have some idea of what we should do next but¡­ ¡¸n~, rather than, learning magic defense from the, Prussia witches and knights, it¡¯d be faster to learn from adventurers¡­¡¹ It seems my assumption was correct. Hesty easily gave us some sound advice. ¡¸Is there really that much difference between adventurers, knights, and witches?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. They primarily begin by focusing on magic defense, because they need to journey into, lands with very powerful magic. Even you saw, how well they defended their bodies against magic, when you went in the dungeon with them right Dianeia?¡¹ Hesty asked and Dianeia thought for a bit before slowly nodding. ¡¸I suppose you¡¯re right. For example the Shining Heads barely had any kind of stagnation from the thick magical power¡­they moved efficiently and quickly¡­thanks to that our mission could succeed.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. So, adventurers make sure they, can move at any time by, learning defensive techniques. So if we want, Nagini to learn that, then we should probably have her learn, from them.¡¹ ¡¸As expected of Hesty-sensei. Thanks for the good suggestion.¡¹ After hearing her explanation I felt there was plenty of merit in the suggestion. We would just have to find the right adventurers for the task¡­ ¡¸Dianeia¡­you did say those Shining Head guys are quite excellent right?¡¹ They came to mind because she had brought it up and I knew them personally. ¡¸Umu, in all honesty they¡¯re probably in the top five adventurer groups in this country.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­¡­then talking to them and asking them to teach should be the fastest option.¡¹ Hesty and Dianeia nodded in agreement. ¡¸Certainly those baldies, were able to enter your garden, without too much difficulty.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, they¡¯re pretty trustworthy so I think it¡¯d be alright to give them this task.¡¹ The two of them gave their stamp of approval. I thought they were pretty rough but good guys. Talking to them they didn¡¯t seem like bad guys¡­ ¡¸Okay then, we just need to find where they are. They¡¯re probably in the bar right? We can slowly talk over the job while we eat.¡¹ ¡¸n? Yeah they were in the bar, but not anymore. Recently they took up the job of watching over the dungeon on the plains. They should be around there or at one of those Bunny places nearby.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­they¡¯re in the Bunny Shop now? Is that really okay? It¡¯s more of a nighttime place¡­¡¹ It was still bright outside. ¡¸Umu¡­well during the day they pretty much operate like a regular restaurant so it¡¯s a good place to take a break.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­I guess it did have something like Cafe in its name.¡¹ Then it should be an alright place to hang out. I could imagine those muscular adventurers acting all deredere with the Combat Rabbits while they¡¯re on duty¡­ ¡¸Umm Master Daichi¡­Dianeia-san¡­what is the Bunny shop? What¡¯s the difference between a day shop and a night shop?¡¹ Nagini interrupted and asked innocently. I was a bit stumped on how to answer. I could see her pure gaze as she asked¡­it looked like she was childish in a different way than Hesty. ¡¸Hey Hesty¡­is it alright to tell Nagini about the Rabbit¡¯s shop?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­umm I can¡¯t really tell you Dragon Kings¡¯ ages based on your appearances you know? So I was wondering if I could just explain it¡­how old is she even?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­certainly it¡¯s been a few decades since Nagini was born¡­but I think it¡¯s best, if you don¡¯t explain now. Right now, her focus is getting stronger¡­sexual education doesn¡¯t really, have anything to do, with that.¡¹ ¡¸I see. So not right now.¡¹ After our consultation I turned around and said to Nagini, ¡¸¡­okay Nagini. There¡¯s no real difference so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹ ¡¸Wh-what is it~!? It¡¯s unfair that you get to keep the secret all to yourselves ssu~!¡¹ ¡¸Un, I¡¯ll tell you later. So, the Shining Heads are out by the Rabbit¡¯s shop near the plains?¡¹ I dodged Nagini¡¯s curious gaze and asked Dianeia. She smiled wryly. ¡¸That¡¯s right. They might even be at a streetside stall near there. Recently small side street shops have opened selling tools and magical items and such¡­¡¹ ¡¸Huh? So that¡¯s how it turned out?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah thanks to what you did out there it¡¯s become much more lively.¡¹ ¡¸The ones who developed the area were those rabbits though¡­.be that as it may we can head over since we know where they are.¡¹ We had already come to an agreement so the faster we moved the sooner it would be solved. I thought as I finished my tea and looked at Nagini. ¡¸You think you can move Nagini?¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! No problem ssu. I¡¯m feeling better and better as I drink this tea!¡¹ She had recovered perfectly. You¡¯d never imagined that she had been so groggy just a short while ago. It was some amazing recovery power¡­but I think the tea had something to do with it. ¡¸Hmm? Sakura isn¡¯t this just normal tea?¡¹ ¡¸Yes it is normal tea. However, the water I used was from our underground reservoir so it should have various effects. It¡¯s because of that that Nagini-chan is feeling better.¡¹ ¡¸Oh? I didn¡¯t know that the tea I¡¯ve been drinking had such effects.¡¹ I¡¯d just been swigging it down without a care. I said and Hesty suddenly shook. ¡¸¡­¡­that¡¯s how he keeps, slowly and unknowingly getting stronger¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Mm, it looks like his growth, won¡¯t stop, Daichi-dono will grow further¡­..¡¹ I hadn¡¯t thought that the tea I drank every day had such an effect. However, it wasn¡¯t really a problem so I should just set it aside and focus on Nagini. Just like we had said before Nagini was doing fine and looked like she¡¯d be able to move around. ¡¸Okay let¡¯s go then Nagini.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu, I¡¯ll follow!¡¹ ¡¸Okay Sakura, we¡¯ll be heading out.¡¹ ¡¸Okay, come back safe. I¡¯ll have dinner ready by the time you come back~¡¹ And so we headed off to the plains between the forest and the twon. We wondered if they would teach Nagini¡­ And I was looking forward to finding out what they could teach. Chapter 239: Adventurer Team Training Chapter 239: Adventurer Team Training There were tables and chair made from sliced logs outside of the Rabbit Shop. It was there so that people could enjoy the outdoors while eating and drinking if the weather was good. It was at this place we found the Shining Heads. They were eating heartily but as soon as they saw us approach from the direction of the forest¡­ ¡¸Oh isn¡¯t that Boss? Hey!¡¹ ¡¸Heeeeyyy!!!¡¹ They loudly shouted their greetings. ¡¸What¡¯cha up to? We hardly ever see you around these parts. You even brought the Princess and the Dragon Kings too?¡¹ The leader Ash said getting up and approaching us. However¡­ ¡¸A-ahhhhh w-what¡¯s with these scary looking people¡­¡¹ Nagini seemed to have gotten frightened upon catching sight of them. She was slightly hiding behind me while grasping my shirt with a shaking hand. ¡­¡­..well it was true they looked kind of scary with their big muscles and bald heads¡­ After seeing her shivering in fright they simply gave a wry smile. It looks like they weren¡¯t too offended by it. ¡¸Hahaha¡­sorry for having a scary face young lady. But don¡¯t be silly. For us the guy you¡¯re hiding behind is way scarier than us!¡¹ ¡¸Well sorry for being frightening¡­well I can let it go since you admitted that your faces are scary first¡­.anyways, we have something to ask you today.¡¹ ¡¸For us? It isn¡¯t often you¡¯ve got a job for us Boss, what is it?¡¹ ¡¸Just a little something Ash. Can you guys use ¡¾magical defense¡¿ techniques? We have some need of it.¡¹ I asked and Ash vacantly opened his mouth. He looked back to his companions and they nodded their heads before he turned back. ¡¸Umm, well it¡¯s necessary for exploring Dungeons so we can¡­but why? You have plenty of natural magic defense around you Boss so I don¡¯t think most things could reach you. I don¡¯t think you especially need to learn it.¡¹ Oh? It looks like I have some naturally occurring defenses. It was the first time that I had heard that it would make physics less effective on me. (strange sentence) ¡­..this might be part of why I hadn¡¯t gotten really injured ever since I arrived here. It wasn¡¯t as if I hadn¡¯t thought about learning it, but it didn¡¯t matter for now. ¡¸Well, the one who needs to learn it is this girl here.¡¹ I said and pulled Nagini out from behind me. ¡¸U-ussu¡­.¡¹ Nagini said with a stutter. Upon seeing her properly the look in the Shining Heads¡¯ eyes changed. They instantly became serious. ¡¸¡­..this girl¡­.is no one normal correct?¡¹ ¡¸Oh so you can tell?¡¹ ¡¸Well, yes. Even her words contain hints of magic power so I can tell she¡¯s not normal. Her potential for magic seems even greater than that Princess¡¯s and aura-wise she feels like big sis Hesty.¡¹ Ash analyzed and his companions nodded. I see. Their senses were sharp. They had great ability of discernment. This would make things easier to explain. I began to tell the Shining Heads what was going on. ¡¸It¡¯s as you say. This girl Nagini, is a Dragon King in training. She wanted me to act as her Master so I¡¯ve been looking for people to teach her properly. So now she needs to practice magical defenses and I¡¯ve come to ask you guys.¡¹ At my words Ash¡¯s mouth hung open and he trembled a bit as he pointed at Nagini. ¡¸C-could it be that you made this Dragon King girl into your disciple Boss¡­..!?¡¹ ¡¸Hmm, well it¡¯s a bit different. I haven¡¯t made her my disciple, I¡¯m just looking after her a bit.¡¹ At my words the Shining Heads all started clamoring noisily. ¡¸T-to look after a D-Dragon King¡­.like a guardian¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸I-I¡¯d heard that the Boss was living with Dragon Kings and could beat them up¡­but I didn¡¯t think it was to this extent¡­¡­.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, he¡¯s doing bigger things than we thought. As expected of Boss Daichi¡­!¡¹ They spoke rowdily and their eyes focused on me and Nagini. Upon receiving all those concentrated looks Nagini trembled again and looked at me. ¡¸U-Um umm! Master Daichi!? These humans are stronger than most I¡¯ve seen but¡­they¡¯re calling you Boss? What does this mean!?¡¹ ¡¸Even if you ask me I don¡¯t know¡­actually do they look strong to you as well Nagini?¡¹ ¡¸Dianeia-san is like this as well¡­but these are the first other people I¡¯ve seen able to continuously output and ward off magic power like this ssu. These are the first I¡¯ve seen!¡¹ Nagini said excitedly. Even Dianeia had said these Shining Heads were excellent, so I suppose I had to admit it now. ¡¸Haha you¡¯re praising us too much young Dragon King. The Princess is dozens of times stronger than us and Boss is hundreds of times stronger¡­so strong it¡¯s scary.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, we can¡¯t be used as a comparison to Daichi-dono¡¯s scary power.¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so ssu? B-but okay I understand ssu! I have to prepare myself in various ways before I¡¯m ready to be taught by Master ssu!¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t make it seem so negative¡­and you guys emphasized how scary I am waaayy too much.¡¹ I had planned on giving them some praise but now I threw that to the wayside. Dianeia and Ash simply turned their eyes away awkwardly. In the first place I don¡¯t even remember really attacking them¡­ ¡¸Well, for now Nagini wants to get stronger but she needs to first emphasize on defense. I¡¯d like you guys to cooperate and teach her some techniques okay?¡¹ I asked and the Shining Heads nodded. ¡¸Of course it¡¯s alright! As long as you ask we¡¯re happy to help! Right guys!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah!!!¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll teach her nice and well.¡¹ We¡¯d immediately gotten approval. Plus it was from all their members. ¡¸Thanks for accepting the sudden request¡­.I¡¯ll treat you to some alcohol. We have some delicious alcohol made from our apple juice.¡¹ After treating the apple juice specially with magic we were able to produce a cool refreshing alcoholic beverage. ¡¸Alcohol made from your place Boss!? Sounds incredible.¡¹ They seemed to have latched on. ¡¸Yeah, but don¡¯t get your hopes up too high okay? Plus you can only have a little for taste.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re grateful even if you say such things Boss! Thanks!¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for the treat!¡¹ ¡¸Uhyoo~ I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ They got more excited than I expected. Well I¡¯m happy they¡¯re looking forward to it. ¡¸Alright I¡¯ll be counting on you guys to teach her properly.¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ll do our best for the delicious alcohol! Let¡¯s go young lady!¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! I¡¯ll be in your care ssu!¡¹ And so Nagini went off to train with the adventurers and gain one more technique in her arsenal. Chapter 240: Difference Between Training and Reality Chapter 240: Difference Between Training and Reality The day after we had entrusted Nagini to the Shining Heads. The Shining Head leader Ash brought Nagini out to Hesty¡¯s cottage. And¡­ ¡¸Hyahha! Boss this kid¡¯s way too quick to learn. She¡¯s almost learned all of our defensive techniques!¡¹ He reported with a big smile. ¡¸Seriously? That¡¯s quick.¡¹ ¡¸Umm well, since she already had enough magic power it wasn¡¯t especially hard for her to learn.¡¹ ¡¸Ussu! I¡¯ve learned it properly ssu!¡¹ Nagini said gallantly. ¡¸Only a day, has passed and, yet you seem, different.¡¹ Hesty nodded as she walked out of her cottage. ¡¸Hyahha~ Big Sis Dragon King if you¡¯re saying that then it looks like it was worth teaching her.¡¹ It seems she had grown quite a bit in only a day. After all she was able to approach this place without having a large issue with her health. ¡¸Does this mean her defensive training is already over Ash?¡¹ I asked but he shook his head. ¡¸No, not yet. We still need her to experience real situations. That¡¯s why I brought her here today.¡¹ ¡¸Real situations¡­..defensive right? You¡¯re confirming it here?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ that¡¯s right. I was thinking to use those boars that you drive away usually Boss.¡¹ Ash said as he glanced to the side to see one of my golems knocking over a huge boar, a fafnir. It was a monster that was sometimes lured over by the magic power of my home. There were a couple of those. ¡¸Use them how?¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll have her stop its charge. Barehanded.¡¹ The moment he said that, Nagini¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡¸Eh? Uh¡­huh? That¡¯s a fafnir ssu? Isn¡¯t that a dangerous high grade monster ssu!? Aren¡¯t we raising the difficulty too fast!? Even if it¡¯s being tossed around like nothing it¡¯s still dangerous!¡¹ She swung her head back and forth as if to say ¡°Impossible!!!¡±. However, Ash tilted his head. ¡¸Well, look young lady Dragon King¡­.Even if it¡¯s high grade you wanted to enter Boss¡¯s house right? Then you have to be able to do at least that much or it won¡¯t work out. People like us can even do that much.¡¹ ¡¸Ehh¡­really?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. So moving on¡­Boss could you have the golem lure it over here?¡¹ ¡¸n? Well if it¡¯s only that much¡­then I guess. Golem come over here.¡¹ After I ordered it, the Golem stopped facing against the boar and headed towards us. It ran over with deep thumping sounds. Of course the boar followed after it. Truly it was a headlong charge. Ash stood before the fiercely charging boar. ¡¸I¡¯ll show you an example young lady. ¡ª¡¶Perfect Defense¡·¡¶Iron Receive¡·¡ª! Hrrrmmm!¡¹ He stretched out both arms and caught the boar¡¯s head. His legs were pushed backwards violently but his hands didn¡¯t release the boar. Finally the boar¡¯s momentum slowed until it was finally stopped. The boar finally realized what happened and looked bewildered. It attempted to back off. ¡¸See? As you can see even a human can take on something of this size. Well¡­it does hurt a bit though.¡¹ Ash said as he released the boar¡¯s head. His hands let go and you could see some blood running from hands. ¡¸Are you okay Ash?¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ Thanks for your concern. Well¡­this much is fine. I¡¯m just surprised your golems can do the same thing so easily Boss.¡¹ Ash laughed a bit and took out a potion before pouring it on his hands. He then faced Nagini once more. ¡¸Well, as you can see even a human without insane magic powers can do this much. You should be able to do it more easily young lady.¡¹ After seeing this Nagini nodded hesitantly. ¡¸I-I understand! F-for now I¡¯ll give it a try ssu! Master please lure one over here!¡¹ ¡¸Okay gotcha.¡¹ I once again called a golem who was fighting a boar. Then the boar followed along like before. Nagini imitated Ash and stood in front of the charging boar. ¡¸¡¶Perfect Defense¡·¡­.!!¡¹ Magic power covered her body as she stretched out her arms to grasp the boar¡¯s head. Then¡­ ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s impossible¡­.!!!¡¹ She was sent flying. ¡¸Gufu!¡¹ She was sent flying high enough that she could reach the treetops. It was that forceful. ¡¸I guess it won¡¯t go as well as with your golems huh Boss?¡¹ ¡¸Well, this man¡¯s golems, are stronger than a regular dragon, so I can believe he has some that might be, stronger than some Dragon Kings. I can guarantee it.¡¹ ¡¸Thanks for the guarantee I guess¡­¡­..but we should go retrieve Nagini.¡¹ ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­.I have no¡­.excuse¡­¡­¡­¡¹ We let the golem deal with the boar that had sent Nagini flying and we got her out of the tree she was crying in. Chapter 241: Bodily Defensive Power and Overflowing Motivation Chapter 241: Bodily Defensive Power and Overflowing Motivation Nagini recovered from being blown away by the boar in a few seconds. She got up and tried once more but¡­ ¡¸¡¶Perfect Defense¡· ¡ª¡ª Uhyaaaa!¡¹ ¡¸Oh she¡¯s blasting off again¡­¡¹ She tried to catch the blow but, she was blown away once more. ¡¸Trees and plants, catch her.¡¹ As I watched I ordered the trees to catch her before she fell to the ground. She wouldn¡¯t get hurt from such a small drop¡­but every time Nagini landed she would form gouges in the grass. ¡¸I¡­I failed again ssu¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ You¡¯re failing ¡®cause you¡¯re too scared Young miss. Just be more confident and you¡¯ll succeed. You have plenty of magic power.¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­can I really do this ssu?¡¹ Nagini said with an uncertain expression. Hesty spoke up when she saw her lack of confidence. ¡¸You have, enough magic power, to do it. In reality, even as you get, sent flying, you aren¡¯t really, getting injured. It¡¯s just a question of, using the right amount of power, consciously. Just stick out your chest, and do it.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Just as Hesty-neesan says. If you use ¡¶Perfect Defense¡· correctly you should be able to completely negate the damage.¡¹ Ash said and glanced at the lively boars. They were much livelier than usual because the golems¡¯ defenses had been lowered to the minimum. They were acting ferocious and their destructive urges didn¡¯t decrease. Usually this kind of characteristic would be extremely annoying, but for the purposes of training it was quite useful. For Nagini they were quite the enemy. ¡¸Are you being serious ssu¡­..no matter how they charge they don¡¯t weaken¡­and they have enough power to break through trees¡­¡­to completely negate that with just some defensive magic¡­¡­.¡¹ As Nagini had stated, there were plenty of broken trees lying around at this point. They weren¡¯t my garden trees, but the boars had more than enough power to destroy the trees of the forest. But Ash nodded nonetheless. ¡¸Hyahha~ of course¡­..well for regular people it might be really hard, but for you and other Dragon Kings like Hesty-neesan pretty easy. Boss over there can do it with ease.¡¹ He said suddenly bringing me and Hesty into this. ¡¸Hm? Leaving Hesty aside, you say I can do this too? I¡¯ve never used that defensive magic before¡­but can I really?¡¹ I had made many golems and used trees to drive them away, but I had never experienced using defensive magic. I tilted my head in curiosity but Hesty spoke up. ¡¸n, if it¡¯s you then it¡¯s definitely, possible. If it¡¯s that degree, of attack then using, ¡¶Perfect Defense¡· would allow you to just, stand there and take the, attack without any, damage at all.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ just as she says. In fact the ¡¶Coating¡· you usually use is a type of defensive magic. If you use that I still don¡¯t think the boar could do anything.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? Coating has that much defensive power? That¡¯s pretty crazy.¡¹ ¡¸Hyahha~ well that¡¯s originally what it was meant for¡­.¡¹ Up until now I had used it for making sure my magic didn¡¯t leak, breathing underwater, and everyday tasks¡­so it was a defensive magic? ¡¸I see. That¡¯s pretty interesting.¡¹ It was at this point when Hesty tilted her head towards me. ¡¸Hm? Daichi, are you interested in, defensive magics?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­.yeah a bit.¡¹ It was magic I had not used properly yet, it made me pretty interested. ¡¸Want to try? I can, give some support.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­hmm I guess. It¡¯s a good chance so why not give it a shot.¡¹ Since I was told that by both of them then I might as well give it the ol¡¯ college try. ¡¸For now how, about you mimic the magic, that Ash and Nagini used¡­the ¡¶Perfect Defense¡·? Try that.¡¹ I got up and stood in front the boar that had been sending Nagini flying. I heard a cheer from the side. ¡¸Hyahha~ So Boss is gonna use ¡¶Perfect Defense¡· with his crazy magic power!? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹ ¡¸U-ussu! A-allow me to learn from your example ssu!¡¹ Ash and Nagini gazed at me with glittering eyes. ¡¸You already know this magic really well so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to look forward to you guys¡­.¡¹ I said with a wry smile as I readied myself. ¡­¡­just in case things went wrong I equipped myself with my wood armor. The entire experiment would be a waste if the armor was too thick so I made it much thinner than usual. On top of that I activated some defensive magic on my limbs. ¡¸Alright then¡­¡¶Perfect Defense¡·¡¹ Then just like Ash did I stuck out both hands and got in a stance. The big boar in front of me locked onto me as a target. It snorted as it dashed violently towards me. ¡­¡­now all I had to do was grasp its head¡­.. I imitated Ash and positioned myself properly to grab the boar¡¯s head. At that moment¡­. ¡ª¡ªDoshin!! A clashing sound rang out as we collided. The boar slammed into my hands and its head got squashed. It was as if it had crashed into a huge tree. The boar simply collapsed then and there. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ The surroundings fell silent in that instant. This result should have counted as a success. At the very least it wasn¡¯t a failure but for some reason the result was different than what I had seen¡­ ¡¸More than me stopping it¡­it felt like it stopped before me and collapsed on its own.¡¹ I expressed my impression and Hesty simply cast her gaze downwards and spoke. ¡¸Well¡­..it didn¡¯t do it, on its own¡­you just put so much magic power in your arms, that it created a wall-like defense, I think¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, after seeing the magical power whirling around your hands Boss I can¡¯t even joke about it.¡¹ ¡¸W-when Master does it it almost doesn¡¯t feel right to simply call it defense anymore¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­I just tried doing what you showed me and this is how you treat me.¡¹ Well be that as it may it¡¯s good that I learned a new defensive technique. ¡¸¡­..un, Master was amazing was I¡¯ll put in much more effort and aim much higher ssu! I¡¯ll do my best ssu¡­!¡¹ It helped increase Nagini¡¯s enthusiasm so it turned out alright. And so Nagini¡¯s boar hunting training continued for the rest of the day. Chapter 242: The Difficulty is a Bit High Chapter 242: The Difficulty is a Bit High ¡¸¡ª¡ªguuu¡¹ ¡¸Master! Look at this ssu! I wasn¡¯t sent flying ssu!!¡¹ ¡¸So it seems.¡¹ Nagini finally succeeded in blocking the boar. She was perfectly unharmed. ¡¸I was a little wary when that Ash said ¡ºher training is finished. She should be sturdy enough for this¡» but it really looks as if you¡¯re doing alright.¡¹ ¡¸Yes ssu! I properly learned my lessons from Shining Head Ash-san ssu! I¡¯ve gotten stronger ssu!¡¹ ¡¸Indeed. It looks like you aren¡¯t having any difficulty even after coming in here.¡¹ Just a few days ago her face had gone completely pale after only entering this far. Now she seemed perfectly fine. ¡¸Now that you mention it¡­.you¡¯re right ssu! I can come in here normally ssu! Ahh this is so great¡­.In comparison to taking those boar charges this kind of pressure is nothing ssu¡­really those guys were scary¡­too scary¡­..¡¹ Nagini was trembling with emotion. She must¡¯ve been truly glad. Hesty was next to me saying ¡ºwe, raised the difficulty a, bit too fast¡­.but since she overcame it, everything, is alright.¡» and nodded. Well as she said, it was fine since she had overcome this hurdle. Nagini turned her teary but happy gaze towards me¡­ ¡¸Anyways I¡¯ve completed this assignment Master! I¡¯ve gotten sturdier so please train me plenty from now on!¡¹ This meant that it was time for me to think up some new training for her. ¡¸It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what I should be teaching you.¡¹ Since before I¡¯d been talking to Hesty and Ash to brainstorm ideas. ¡­..however, we had not been able to come to a firm decision on what we would have her do next. As I was thinking¡­ ¡¸n, since then I thought, about it, but I think it¡¯ll be fine if you just, show her how you live your life normally Daichi.¡¹ Hesty said with some confidence. ¡¸How I live normally? I usually just laze around and do as I please¡­.¡¹ ¡¸No, what you see as lazing around, even I see as using incredible amounts, of magic to make and, remodel things. If you demonstrate, she should be able to pick some, things up naturally.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..is that really how it is?¡¹ ¡¸It is.¡¹ This kind of plan seemed sloppy, but I could sense the confidence Hesty had in this. Furthermore¡­ ¡¸Umm¡­me too. I want to see it¡­..¡¹ Nagini murmured as she bashfully approached me. ¡¸Hmm? Then I guess I¡¯ll make something quick¡­¡­Golem¡¹ As requested I mobilized my magic and created a golem. I created one that was approximately the same power as the one that saved Nagini during her boar practice. ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­u-umm, Master made the golem that can drive away those boars¡­in an instant¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never shown you my creation process.¡¹ Hesty was used to me making these things for training and other purposes so I thought it¡¯d be fine to show it. ¡­¡­though the only thing I needed for this was an image in my head and a keyword¡­. I realized that this might not have looked very impressive¡­ ¡¸Oh wow¡­.Master using such amazing magic normally¡­.incredible ssu! I¡¯ll study it ssu!¡¹ Nagini¡¯s eyes sparkled. Her voice was bright and she seemed excited. ¡¸Is that¡­so? Well if you can learn from it I don¡¯t mind you doing so. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should be doing right now.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸n, Daichi¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t, the time to be acting excited Nagini.¡¹ Nagini looked confused as she questioned Hesty. ¡¸Umm? What do you mean ssu?¡¹ ¡¸Well, next, you have to try fighting, the golem Daichi made.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.eh?¡¹ Nagini froze up upon hearing that. In that instant she seemed to realize something and her eyes teared up. ¡¸¡­¡­umm isn¡¯t that raising the difficulty too quickly¡­? I finally overcame my fears of the boar and now there¡¯s something 10x scarier¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Really? But Nagini, you have plenty of, courage so you¡¯ll, be fine. Plus you have, various points to, improve. Your magic activation, is too slow. You don¡¯t have to reach, Daichi¡¯s instant cast speed, but precision and speed are, important. So facing this golem next, would be optimal. It should be perfect.¡¹ Hesty said as she looked at the golem that appeared to be warming up by swinging its arms in the air. Its fists made wooshing sounds as they cut through the air¡­ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Nonononono! I¡¯ll die from this you know!? Fighting this abnormally big and fast thing is too hard!¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Is it really that fast?¡¹ I checked its performance as it moved around in demonstration. It appeared to be only so-so in performance amongst the golems I had made. ¡¸Hesty told me a bit ago so I made sure it was softer so you could use it for pair practice.¡¹ ¡¸Th-this is a bit¡­softer ssu?¡¹ ¡¸Yep, I made sure to shave off any rough patches and soften it up a bit. It should be fairly soft to the touch.¡¹ The hands and legs of the golem were mostly hollow so they were quite light. Hesty had asked me to specially make this one lighter but I think this kind of construction has its own merits. It feels like I could use this sort of construction to make a pillow or something. I thought as Hesty looked at the golems movements and nodded. ¡¸That¡¯s right. Daichi¡¯s golems, have incredible efficiency and, ability so this one, is comparatively lower and, easier¡­..well you won¡¯t die. We¡¯ve properly, adjusted the difficulty.¡¹ ¡¸U-uuu¡­.if you say so then¡­I¡¯ll try my best ssu! I won¡¯t die at least¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Your only evaluation is whether or not it¡¯ll kill you¡­well you don¡¯t need to be so tragic about it, it¡¯s a pretty easy golem so you¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ To accompany my words the golem nodded and made an okay symbol by putting its arms above its head. It seemed to be trying to prove that it was a nice golem. ¡¸See? I ordered to hold back a bit so don¡¯t worry and just go at it casually.¡¹ ¡¸O-Okay ssu! I¡¯ll casually¡­.go at it full force like my life depends on it ssu!¡¹ She gave a strange answer that made me wonder if she really understood what I was saying. Anyways, after receiving advice from Hesty we had started on the second phase of Nagini¡¯s training. Chapter 243: One More Tool Creation Chapter 243: One More Tool Creation Nagini¡¯s current training was under me¡­more accurately my golems for the past few days. Nagini¡¯s schedule was to be nicely taken care of by the golems in the morning while getting sent flying and in the evening she practiced magic handling next to me. The next morning she would challenge the golems again. At first she could only hold out for a few seconds before being sent flying and passing out. However now she could last for a few minutes, but even so¡­ ¡¸Ugugu¡­.today was, no good as well Master¡­..¡¹ She was unable to win against the golem and was laid out on the bench. ¡¸Good effort. Well, just relax and take a break like usual.¡¹ ¡¸Slow and steady, slow and steady.¡¹ As Nagini rested I had lunch with Hesty who was watching over her. We were eating a lunchbox that Sakura made and I was doing some maintenance on the golem that had been moving since early this morning. Though I say maintenance, I was simply repairing a few chips and sanding down some rough patches, but it seemed that was enough to make it give a happy guts pose. Upon seeing the repaired golem Nagini let out a big sigh. ¡¸As usual Master¡¯s magic is smooth¡­.it¡¯s great ssu¡­It¡¯s admirable no matter how many times I see it.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so? I think the reason it¡¯s so smooth is because of how often I¡¯ve done it.¡¹ ¡¸No no I don¡¯t think creating a high performance, powerful, and detailed golem this fast is just possible by doing it a lot¡­.actually I have to wonder ssu, does Master have any magic that takes a long time to cast ssu?¡¹ Is there any? Even if you ask me I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve learned any that would take a long time to cast. The only magics that Hesty and Sakura taught me were ones that could be cast within a few seconds. ¡¸Things that take some time huh¡­well this might be a bit different from spells, but I remember when I was making a tool with a really hard magic stone that took quite some time.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh, there was something that even Master had some trouble with ssu! It kind of relieves me ssu¡­!!¡¹ I don¡¯t really understand why she¡¯s letting out a sigh of relief. Hesty was nodding as if she understood as well. I¡¯m no magic pro so of course there¡¯ll be things I struggle with. Well, since Hesty was my magic tool making senpai so she might be nodding in that capacity. Or so I was thinking¡­ ¡¸Uumu, I want to see Master making something difficult like that too ssu¡­.!¡¹ Nagini said looking at me with some excitement. ¡¸Ahh, that, might be good. She could learn, by example if, she were to see you controlling your magic to make, a tool. This can, link to her, studies, and has plenty, of merit.¡¹ Hesty added on. ¡¸Is that so? But even if you say all that, the magic stone I used that time was a special thing and¡­.wait I¡¯ve got it. Wait a second.¡¹ I had just recalled something thanks to this conversation. I headed off to a corner of my garden. There I spotted a white and black large round crystal. ¡­.this was the perfect opportunity to put the magic crystal I¡¯d gotten from the lake to good use. In the first place I hadn¡¯t decided what to do with it and simply stored it away. Seemingly it would be far harder than that magic stone I had worked on before. I should be able to demonstrate my crafting for them with this. Rather than going out to search for new teaching materials I felt no hesitation about making use of this. With these thoughts I carried the magic crystal back but¡­ ¡¸W-what is this crazy magic stone¡­it¡¯s shining so ominously ssu¡­¡­.¡¹ The moment Nagini saw the magic crystal her face paled and she stepped back. ¡¸Well¡­this is the materials for today.¡¹ ¡¸Materials¡­.what are you making using such a dangerous thing ssu?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­I was planning on making a spare tool.¡¹ That¡¯s right. What I was going to make this time was another pestle/mallet. I had made one before using that hard magic stone, but after I used it I had no spares to use afterwards. This idea came to me because Hesty always had me carry a spare wand/staff with me. In that case I thought carrying another one of those might be useful. If I had two and I swapped out their usage then they would last longer. Maybe this was also an opportunity to fuse it together with some of the magic stones I had been keeping in storage. I ordered the golems to grab the magic stones out of my storage and for some reason Nagini started flapping her mouth open and shut then Hesty spoke up. ¡¸Uhh uhh¡­.I feel like he¡¯s gathering a ton of really dangerous materials ssu. Well I expected this crazy amount of magic crystals from Master ssu¡­.but is it really alright for Master to use this crystal thing Hesty-san ssu¡­..?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.for us it¡¯s material we shouldn¡¯t, use. Our fangs, claws, and magic can¡¯t, penetrate it. If we tried too hard, we¡¯d get pressured by the, magic power, and if it went poorly we might, pass out¡­.but if it¡¯s Daichi then, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¹ Nagini looked on dumbfounded as she gazed at me and the magic crystal in turn. ¡¸Master if you¡¯re feeling bad then¡­..¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹ Actually I had no idea that this thing would cause them to react like that. Well, certainly no one else including Dianeia had made any attempt to touch this crystal. Well, I¡¯m fine as long as it doesn¡¯t cause trouble. ¡¸Anyways, since Hesty-sensei said it should be fine for me to work with it.¡¹ ¡¸n, do your best. I¡¯ll help if you need anything. Also, I¡¯ll explain, to Nagini what¡¯s, happening.¡¹ ¡¸Oh, thanks for that.¡¹ ¡¸Th-thanks ssu Hesty-san.¡¹ And so I began crafting my replacement tool in front of Hesty and Nagini to teach her a little something. Chapter 244: Spares are Important Chapter 244: Spares are Important I stood in front of Nagini and Hesty gripping the magic crystal between my hands and started the work. ¡¸Ummm, first I gotta make it round like this¡­¡¹ I remembered the feeling I had when making the pestle before as I slowly modified the crystal¡¯s shape. As I was doing that I could see Nagini wiping away a ton of sweat and murmuring something. ¡¸¡­..umm, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination¡­but it looks like space is warping a bit ssu¡­.¡¹ ¡¸n? Well I¡¯m making this rock malleable so you might be an optical illusion.¡¹ ¡¸I-Is that so ssu¡­¡­but still¡­I can see the light of the magic power warping and twisting¡­¡­.¡¹ She was saying weird stuff about space warping that I really didn¡¯t get. Anyways, I had to set it aside and focus on creating the pestle. After all, this time I didn¡¯t have Sakura¡¯s support¡­ This was the first project that required control like this that I was doing without help. I had to carefully do my best. I put a bit more power into my hands. ¡­¡­hmmmmmm, this is a bit difficult. I used all the strength in my body and it felt like I was kneading very thick dough. Furthermore I had to concentrate fully which was enough to make me start sweating. ¡­..however, it wasn¡¯t hard enough that I found it impossible. The sensation was very tough, but I was still steadily molding it. At this rate it would take some time, but I could complete it. Then, as the sun in the sky had set slightly¡­¡­ ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s finished!¡¹ I finally finished molding the magic crystal into a pestle. In front of me was a glittering, gray, and transparent pestle. ¡¸Fuu¡­..somehow I managed it in one shot.¡¹ I sighed wiping the sweat from my brow. It took time and tired me out, but I was able to demonstrate my abilities and properly mold this really hard magic crystal. I was more or less used to it, but I¡¯m glad it went well. ¡¸I would¡¯ve preferred finishing a bit faster¡­but anyways this is usually how I make my tools Nagini.¡¹ All I had to do now was show the finished product to Hesty and Nagini and get their opinions. I looked over to them and¡­¡­ ¡¸¡­..eh, Hesty-san¡­i-is this something that¡¯s meant to happen¡­that¡¯s meant to exist in this world ssu?¡¹ ¡¸n¡­.I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an, issue. You can see, safety was taken into consideration. Plus it was made, carefully, and perfectly so it isn¡¯t, unstable so it won¡¯t, go out of control. Also, he had made one, of these before.¡¹ ¡¸T-there¡¯s another of these in existence ssu¡­..¡¹ They spoke staring at the newly completed pestle. I could see Nagini seemed to be flustered. ¡¸Hm? What¡¯s wrong guys?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? ¡­.the thing you created Master¡­.honestly it¡¯s something that should be sealed away as a weapon or treated as a sacred treasure¡­.and you made it in only an hour¡­I¡¯m feeling weird now ssu¡­¡¹ ¡¸Sacred¡­.?¡¹ What the heck was that? I wondered and looked to Hesty for an explanation. ¡¸n, they were made, long ago, by an ancient godly race as weapons. There are 9 left in the, world, and they¡¯re all, very powerful.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Most of them can easily wipe a country off the face of the map ssu¡­..that¡¯s how much magic power is contained within ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Oh is that so? But I didn¡¯t make this to destroy any countries or whatnot so don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s not equipped to one of my golems it can¡¯t even move after all.¡¹ There was no way I would use it for such a scary objective. ¡¸I-I see ssu. Well if Master says that then¡­.I guess¡­..uu, nope. I still can¡¯t accept it ssu¡­.¡¹ Nagini tried to nod but instead just hung her head. ¡¸Huh? ¡­..did I make a mistake in my explanation or something?¡¹ ¡¸No, you¡¯re fine Daichi. I understood. Nagini might, take some time to accept it, so we should let her be, for a while. For a project like this, unless you have magic power, like him, you cannot complete it safely. Once you accept that as, truth it makes it, easier right?¡¹ ¡¸A bit ssu¡­..I had a feeling¡­.that was the case ssu.¡¹ With that Hesty and Nagini looked at me with odd gazes and I had completed my pestle. Without Sakura¡¯s aid the project was much more difficult to complete but¡­un, I was able to finish it to satisfaction and I worked up a sweat¡­all¡¯s well that ends well. Looking at the project I had completed I felt a small sense of accomplishment. Chapter 245: Reason for Desire Chapter 245: Reason for Desire A while after I finished the pestle, I watched over Nagini¡¯s afternoon training session. As I thought she got sent flying and I had to pick her up and lay her on the bench again to rest. ¡¸Fugii¡­.again and again, I¡¯m sorry¡­that I¡¯m not strong enough ssu¡­¡¹ Nagini lazed on the bench and muttered while drinking some water. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I said I¡¯d look after you, this much is nothing.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you ssu¡­.Fuguu¡­¡­If I don¡¯t get stronger then I won¡¯t be able to beat that¡­if I don¡¯t work harder¡­..¡¹ ? When I heard Nagini speak of ¡¸that¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but recall something and want to ask¡­ ¡¸Now that I think of it Nagini¡­.you spoke of a monster that cursed your sister¡­and you have to get stronger to defeat it? What kind of thing is that creature?¡¹ I hadn¡¯t asked about the main goal of her training since she had begun. I thought I should inquire¡­ ¡¸Um¡­¡­well ssu¡­.¡¹ Nagini hesitated a bit. ¡¸Hmm? Is it some kind of hard to describe enemy?¡¹ Maybe it had a nondescript form or it was mostly invisible or something like that. I wondered if that was the case, but Nagini shook her head. ¡¸Ah¡­..no. Umm I was jut wondering how to say it, I don¡¯t mind talking about it at all¡­¡­in fact I¡¯d like you to hear it¡­.I just didn¡¯t know where to start ssu¡­¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­well I¡¯d like you to start from the beginning. Just tell me what I need to know.¡¹ That would help me learn the circumstances surrounding this. I had been thanked by Hesty in the past, but I didn¡¯t have much that I needed to store away. (TL: This line is confusing) She looked at me with surprise. ¡¸Master¡­¡­is really good at looking after people.¡¹ ¡¸Really? In my opinion most of the people around me are way better at looking after others.¡¹ It goes without saying that I was talking about people like Sakura and Hesty who I always get help from. Even Dianeia and the rest had been entrusted to watch over Nagini¡¯s training. ¡¸No, just by saying those kinds of things¡­it¡¯s something really gratifying ssu.¡¹ Nagini smiled before letting out a sigh and preparing to speak once more. ¡¸¡ª¡ªand so I¡¯ll take advantage of that virtue and be spoiled for a bit¡­.I¡¯ll tell you about it ssu.¡¹ Nagini slowly set her cup of water on the table and turned to look at Daichi before opening her mouth to speak. ¡¸In truth the enemy I must defeat is no ordinary monster¡­.it would be more accurate to say that it isn¡¯t even a monster¡­.in the Dragon Country there is a specter called the ¡ºFounding Dragon Ancestral Spirit¡» ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Ancestral Spirit? If you mean that literally then it¡¯s the spirit of your ancestors?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed ssu. Long ago in the past the Dragon Country was created by the ¡ºFounding Dragon¡». That Dragon left behind a mausoleum within the country that contains its enormous power and will¡­when you put it together with a soul that is what we call it.¡¹ ¡¸So what does this have to do with the curse?¡¹ It was hard to connect the defending spirit of their ancestors with a curse. I couldn¡¯t help but continue to question her. ¡¸Most Kings of the Dragon Country inherit the grand will and power of the Founding Dragon ssu. It is done to obtain the drive and power to continue protecting the country. However, Dora-ane and I were born at the same time as twin Dragon Kings of the country, we had to split the power amongst ourselves.¡¹ ¡¸Split¡­wait is that really okay? Splitting the King into two people¡­is that really okay for a country?¡¹ I couldn¡¯t help but retort. It was something she had wondered herself. ¡¸Well¡­yes. It¡¯s possible as long as the entities are recognized as a single group by the ancestral spirit or that¡¯s what it told us. Plus even though it¡¯s called a country it¡¯s mostly just acting as a landlord¡­there¡¯s no real issues that we deal with ssu. When we were set to become the next king there weren¡¯t really any records or history books left behind to help us and though we knew of the predecessor there wasn¡¯t much info¡­.the two of us decided to take on the task¡­.you could call it a challenge I suppose ssu.¡¹ ¡¸A challenge¡­.huh? So what you¡¯re saying¡­.is you undertook something that had low chances of success and still went through with it.¡¹ ¡®As expected of Master he went right to the heart of the matter¡¯ Nagini thought. ¡¸In order to succeed we underwent intense training¡­there was a certain level of competency we had to achieve to receive the ancestral spirit¡¯s power. If we messed up the inheritance badly then we could have possibly died ssu.¡¹ Nagini couldn¡¯t help but recall the trials they underwent before continuing her tale. ¡¸¡­¡­.well if I were to speak of the conclusion¡­I was weaker than my sister and my body couldn¡¯t handle as much power as her. However, once the trials began we had to complete them all the way to the end to split up the powers. Once we reached the end, the part that I was unable to absorb was¡­.taken into Dora-ane ssu.¡¹ Her sister had always covered for her. That¡¯s why at that point her sister had said ¡ºleave it to me¡» and tried to cover for her but¡­. ¡¸That power was too intense. It was something even my sister, who is much more incredible than me, couldn¡¯t take. That¡¯s why at the end after she forcefully accepted the leftover power¡­.she collapsed. She is still in the mausoleum and still unconscious even now ssu.¡¹ ¡¸This ancestral spirit¡¯s power is something that originally one person would accept right? Then how did you fall into such a situation when splitting it between two?¡¹ ¡¸This was how the Founding Dragon-sama explained it. In the end we were just too weak.¡¹ No matter how pressed for time they were, they should have spent more time training to increase their chances of success. ¡¸Even if it was a result of your weakness, wasn¡¯t there anyone around who tried to stop you? Like your parents or the Dragons in your country?¡¹ ¡¸By the time we were self aware our parents were no longer in this world. As for the country, it is a country in name only, there¡¯s barely a Dragon living there nowadays ssu. Since we were born it was only my sister and I¡­we would sometimes go receive advice from Founding Dragon-sama. That¡¯s how we lived daily. In a certain sense you could say that Founding Dragon raised us¡­.that¡¯s why when Founding Dragon-sama said ¡ºit¡¯s nearly time¡» we jumped on it without waiting.¡¹ They did it unknowingly and recklessly. The price for that was being paid now. A small silver lining was that that her sister was being sustained by the Founding Dragon¡¯s divine protection. Under the power of the Divine Protection she wouldn¡¯t starve for a few months, wouldn¡¯t die, and the spirit said he could maintain her health. However, the spirit could not awaken her. ¡¸I¡¯ve always been protected by my sister¡­¡­.protected all the time¡­even up til now.¡¹ She believed it was all her own weakness. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¸¡ªthis time I need to take my sister¡¯s burden, I will accept as much as I can. That¡¯s why I need to train.¡¹ This was the absolute decision she had reached before coming here. Daichi looked downwards and lightly nodded¡­ ¡¸I see¡­¡­sorry for making you think of such hard times.¡¹ I felt apologetic. ¡®¡­.Even though I was the one who intruded on him¡­he¡¯s thinking of how I feel properly. He¡¯s a nice person ssu.¡¯ Nagini thought before shaking her head. ¡¸No no it¡¯s completely fine ssu. This is simply something I need to bear and face¡­I need to face my past mistakes ssu. If anything I¡¯d like to thank you for helping reaffirm my objective ssu.¡¹ ¡®Thanks to that I can focus more fully on my training.¡¯ ¡¸I¡¯ll work harder on the training you¡¯ve given me ssu! In order to save Nee-san¡­..in order to get stronger¡­.I¡¯ll be counting on you to train me ssu!!¡¹ ¡¸Yeah I got it. We can consult Hesty and I¡¯ll do my best as well.¡¹ ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much Master ssu!¡¹ Chapter 246: Steady Growth Chapter 246: Steady Growth The day after I crafted my reserve pestle¡­ ¡¸Haa¡­..haa¡­.s-somehow I¡­.defeated it ssu¡­.¡¹ Nagini had finally managed to beat one of my golems. Well more accurately, she had finally gotten a draw where both of them were knocked down. The golem quickly got up and took on a fighting pose as if appealing that the knockdown didn¡¯t count but¡­ ¡¸For now¡­you managed to beat it I suppose.¡¹ The rule for this training was to use magic well enough that you could take down one of my golems and in keeping with those rules¡­ ¡¸Un. With this, I think we can say, she cleared, it? The most important part, was learning to activate her magic, power fast enough to, beat the golem, in close quarters. It looks like, she can activate, her power, fast enough to achieve a tie, when fighting.¡¹ ¡¸Indeed it seems so. Compared to when you first started, your magic use has become much better Nagini-chan.¡¹ Hesty and Sakura discussed her results and decided that she had cleared this training program. ¡¸Even I feel¡­like I¡¯ve become tougher to some degree ssu¡­.no really it¡¯s just to some degree ssu.¡¹ Nagini said with tiredness tinging her voice as she stood up. It looks like her stamina had improved since the first time she came here. She had been fighting the golem since the morning and she was only out of breath. ¡¸It looks like, after seeing Daichi¡¯s crafting, your magic usage improved. Your instant, defense and counter, skills have gotten, much better.¡¹ ¡¸Huh, so she says Nagini.¡¹ ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s really thanks to all of you ssu. Also thank you golem-san for training with me ssu¡­.¡¹ Nagini said and the golem responded by raising its fist. ¡®Let¡¯s fight again sometime¡¯ was the pose it took. It¡¯s nice that they got along. ¡¸Un. Then for now I take it that the training is over?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Nagini, you can feel, that you¡¯ve gotten stronger, right?¡¹ Hesty asked and Nagini looked at her hands before clenching them. ¡¸Yes ssu. Like this¡­.I think I can overcome the trial ssu! I¡¯m truly grateful for all of you looking after me like thi¡­¡­s¡­.?¡¹ She raised her voice vigorously and tried to move but she lost her strength and swayed unsteadily. ¡¸Oioi, don¡¯t push yourself.¡¹ I supported her because she seemed about to fall over and her face blushed a bit with embarrassment. ¡¸Auu¡­.I¡¯m sorry ssu Master. I thought I was fine already¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Though it was just training you went through quite a few fights. After training you need to properly rest your body to get the full benefits.¡¹ ¡¸Un, I recommend that as well. It¡¯s already, starting to get dark, so wait for tomorrow morning.¡¹ ¡¸That should be good. If she¡¯s here then Nagini-chan should recover more quickly. Just a night of sleep should restore her energy.¡¹ At our words Nagini looked at each of us in turn with moist eyes. ¡¸T-thank you ssu. T-then I won¡¯t hold back and I¡¯ll rest up ssu¡­..¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Tiredness breeds mistakes. Take a proper rest.¡¹ Then as we were speaking with Nagini¡­ ¡¸Daichi-dono~¡¹ I heard Dianeia¡¯s voice from behind me. I looked back and saw her carrying a large bag with magic and approaching. ¡¸I brought some of the crops and marine goods from the harvest festival the other day but¡­is now not a good time?¡¹ ¡¸No there¡¯s no problem¡­.in fact this might be perfect Dianeia. We can just have supper now. Could you take care of it Sakura?¡¹ ¡¸Of course! Leave it to me!¡¹ I¡¯m sure after so much exercise she must be starving. More than anything, since Nagini would go on to take this trial she would need to eat properly to demonstrate her full abilities. Those were my thoughts as we proceeded to prepare dinner. Chapter 247: Drawing Up a Plan Chapter 247: Drawing Up a Plan Dianeia had brought some processed goods like sausage, seafood, and dried goods which Sakura then cooked into a delicious meal. We all sat around the same table and chatted while we ate. The dinner table was enveloped in a bright and cheerful mood but¡­ ¡¸I see¡­.you completed your training. It must¡¯ve been hard Nagini-dono.¡¹ ¡¸No no, this was all necessary ssu¡­.though the golem was scary ssu. Really scary ssu¡­!!¡¹ ¡¸Mm mm, I understand completely. I sympathize with you from the bottom of my heart!!¡¹ For some reason Nagini and Dianeia were getting worked up in a strange mood. The completion of her training should¡¯ve been a brighter subject than the aura around them suggested. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were acting strangely when I remembered something¡­ ¡¸Ah, I forgot to ask, but where and how will this test take place Nagini?¡¹ I asked and Nagini swallowed her food and took a sip before answering. ¡¸The test will take place in the Dragon Country¡¯s mausoleum ssu. The test will consist of resisting the Founding Dragon-sama¡¯s power and aura ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Resisting huh¡­.it sounds like your defensive training will come in very handy.¡¹ ¡¸Mmhmm, truly I think it will be very useful ssu. Well, since I¡¯ll have to take the test by myself it won¡¯t be like my training¡­.but if I were to be a bit selfish I wish you could be around to see me overcome it ssu. Even if you were nearby I feel like I¡¯d have more motivation ssu.¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­hmm then maybe¡­I¡¯ll take a little trip?¡¹ I said and Nagini¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. ¡¸Eh¡­.? Umm, really? You¡¯ll really come with ssuka?¡¹ ¡¸I was thinking about it¡­but do you not want me to?¡¹ ¡¸No! Of course I¡¯d love it if you came! I¡¯d love it but¡­.even if we call it a country it¡¯s really a place without anything there ssu¡­the trial is something only available to the royalty¡­so I think you¡¯ll only end up standing around ssu¡­I¡¯m happy you said so but I think it¡¯ll just be troublesome¡­.¡¹ Her voice died down as she spoke. She must¡¯ve felt sad even as she said that but¡­ ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it Nagini. I think going to see someplace new and unknown is also quite interesting.¡¹ I¡¯d be able to find my own entertainment so there¡¯s no worries about that. ¡¸By the way, if Master is going then of course I will be as well. I¡¯ll bring the tea set so I think we¡¯ll be able to relax and spend our time leisurely.¡¹ ¡¸Me too, I¡¯ve wanted, to go take a look, so I¡¯ll come too.¡¹ Sakura and Hesty said they were coming so I doubt I¡¯d be bored. Furthermore¡­ ¡¸mu, if you¡¯re going to the Dragon Country then I¡¯ll cooperate as well Daichi-dono.¡¹ Dianeia added on. ¡¸Cooperate? What do you mean by that?¡¹ ¡¸Umu. If you¡¯re talking about the Dragon Country then I had set it as a location for teleporting in the past.¡¹ ¡¸Ohh? So you¡¯re saying we could teleport there?¡¹ If I remembered correctly the only places Dianeia could teleport were places she had been to before. I was curious as to how she was able to take us there and she nodded before saying¡­ ¡¸Yes I can. When I was very small my Master took me there as a way to build my courage. I was only able to last a few seconds back then, but I still remember it was a place with no people, with a wide area so Dragons could land there, and a gigantic building for the King to live in¡­is it still like that Nagini-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes. It hasn¡¯t changed since then. After all it¡¯s a place where only people who are friendly with dragons can stay ssu¡­¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then just in case I¡¯ll ask you this¡­¡¹ Dianeia said and pulled a scroll out of her bag and placed it on the table. There was a large map drawn on it¡­ ¡¸If I were to point out¡­it should be here right?¡¹ She said pointing to an area to the south. ¡¸Ah, yes. That should be it ssu. The country should be around there ssune.¡¹ ¡¸Got it¡­..then when you wish to go there I can help you out Daichi-dono.¡¹ ¡¸I see. I¡¯m grateful for the assistance¡­..then why don¡¯t we take this opportunity and go tomorrow morning? We all helped out with her training so I¡¯d like us to be able to see the results.¡¹ The others nodded in agreement. It seems they were all worried in their own way about Nagini. ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­thank you so much ssu!¡¹ Nagini cried out tearfully. Her voice wavered as she quickly bowed. ¡¸It¡¯s fine. But you need to eat properly so you can do your best.¡¹ ¡¸Okay!! I¡¯ll eat plenty to refuel for tomorrow ssu!¡¹ And with that our plans for tomorrow morning were set. We would accompany Nagini to the Dragon Country to watch over her trial. The prospect of this brand new place, the Country of Dragons made me feel a bit excited. Chapter 248: Unexpectedly Large Family Chapter 248: Unexpectedly Large Family In the drifting fog of the morning air I stood in front of my house ready to set off. ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll be in your care til we arrive Dianeia.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for the help Dianeia-san.¡¹ ¡¸Ossu, we¡¯ll be in your care ssu!¡¹ ¡¸Umu, thank you!¡¹ Near me were Sakura and Nagini as well as Dianeia¡­but there were quite a few other people in the surroundings as well¡­ ¡¸To have another opportunity to go on a trip with Aneue-sama¡­.ahh how fortunate¡­! My chest is filled with joy~¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, if your chest is expanding¡­.but it¡¯s about, time for you to let, go of me.¡¹ ¡¸Honestly¡­we¡¯ll be heading off to such a place¡­I¡¯d hoped you¡¯d all take things a bit more seriously¡­.¡¹ How should I put it¡­it was an assembly of my Dragon King acquaintances. Hesty was stuck being hugged by Anne and Manaril was smiling wryly as she gazed at them. It was the usual sight. After dinner last night we had been discussing our itinerary at the Dragon Country with Dianeia when some Dragon Kings decided to show their faces. Then when they had heard we were going there they said they had never been there and asked if they could tag along. Personally adding more people on to this trip wouldn¡¯t be burdensome and it might even be more fun. Dianeia herself had said ¡°if it¡¯s only this amount of people it won¡¯t change the difficulty of the teleportation¡±. So everyone here was going with. ¡¸Well, since everyone is here I¡¯d like to set off, but I¡¯ll ask once more, are you all ready~?¡¹ I called out and they all responded positively. Looks like there were no issues. ¡¸Okay then Dianeia, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹ ¡¸Roger that. Here we go, Teleport!!¡¹ And so we were all transported to the Dragon¡¯s Country via Dianeia¡¯s magic. Chapter 249: Seeing Them Off Chapter 249: Seeing Them Off The location Dianeia teleported us to was a vast plain. Staring out across the landscape there were scarcely any animals nor vegetation to be seen. There was only one thing that truly stood out at this location¡­ ¡¸That¡¯s the Dragon Country¡¯s Mausoleum?¡¹ ¡¸Yes that¡¯s right ssu. That¡¯s the only building in the Dragon Country and where the Founding Dragon-sama stays ssu.¡¹ I could see a huge desolate structure looming in the distance. It was a building that gave off the impression of an Ancient Temple. A large stone entrance shaped like a square opened to a long pathway lined with huge huts. ¡­.it was a structure that seemed as if a giant cave had been used as the basis for it. Several of the structures were quite run down and even the entrance itself was crumbling despite the grand scale of the building. But despite all that you couldn¡¯t help but question¡­ ¡¸Is this really a ¡ºCountry¡»?¡¹ It¡¯s only a single giant and spacious building left out in the open. ¡¸Most dragons say that ¡®it¡¯s fine as long as we have space to rest our wings¡¯ ssu. So the only thing needed was someone to watch over the land or so that¡¯s what I was told ssu. Well, there are many precious stones buried beneath the ground here so it¡¯s fairly rich in resources ssu.¡¹ ¡¸n, certainly, I can feel many, magic stones emitting, magic from beneath the ground¡­I also smell, different metals and, crystals.¡¹ Hesty said as she sniffed the air while still trapped in Anne¡¯s iron hug. ¡¸That¡¯s right Aneue-sama. For us who create magic tools this could be considered a mountain of treasures.¡¹ ¡¸It might be a great place for you guys, but for Dragons like me who need a lot of water it¡¯s a harsh place to live. There¡¯s some underground water but it¡¯s not enough. I don¡¯t feel like there are any rivers, lakes, or ponds¡­¡¹ Manaril was right and it didn¡¯t seem like there were any places to obtain food around here either. ¡¸Nagini, you said that you lived here with your sister, but where did you get food from?¡¹ They didn¡¯t seem like creatures that could live without food or water. ¡¸Ah, my sister went to the forest north of here to get food ssu.¡¹ Nagini said and pointed far in the distance past the mausoleum. Certainly I could vaguely make out the outline of a forest in the distance. It seemed like the Magic Forest near the Fortified City. ¡¸It¡¯s pretty far¡­she went all that way?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Also sometimes visiting Dragons would give us stuff. Also since I was weak in magic power I sometimes did my best to walk to a human settlement. The Founding Dragon-sama could also make food with magic but that food was fairly tasteless ssu. Basically we supplied our own food ssu.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.you¡¯ve had it hard¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡­honestly I wish this building was closer to a place with more food ssu¡­.but thanks to the difficulties my body was able to overcome Master¡¯s training ssu. Master¡¯s food really motivates me.¡¹ Nagini smiled wryly as she gazed at the mausoleum. I could understand how she felt because no matter how large the building was it wouldn¡¯t fill her stomach. ¡¸Well, when your test is over we can grab something good to eat. This is where the trial is right?¡¹ ¡¸Yes ssu. It¡¯s just that entering the mausoleum is the privilege of royalty and the right to take the trial is the royal prerogative¡­.so you can¡¯t follow me inside ssu¡­..¡¹ Nagini said while pointing at a shining cover across the entrance which blocked us from seeing further in. ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s the observation magic barrier ssu. It prevents those on the outside from seeing within. Also it keeps anyone except royalty from going inside and will shock anyone else who tries with electricity ssu.¡¹ ¡¸So she says Dianeia¡­it¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t touch it.¡¹ ¡¸Hm!? W-well I was just curious about a magic spell I¡¯d never seen before¡­I wasn¡¯t thinking of touching it!¡¹ She said but I doubt anyone believed her seeing as she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡¸Well the magic in this mausoleum is very old and powerful ssu. The outer defenses extend out across the entire surface¡­once a violent dragon bombarded it with powerful magic for an entire night but it remained unscratched ssuyo.¡¹ ¡¸Huh¡­that¡¯s some pretty strong security for a mausoleum.¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­..That¡¯s why until I finish clearing the trial it¡¯d be best if you all just took a relaxing walk around ssu. Sorry for how bland it is out here, but if you search around there are some places that catch a nice breeze ssu. There are also plenty of gems and magic stones rolling around so you could also collect some. There¡¯s no one here to complain even if you took them so go ahead and grab what you want ssu.¡¹ Nagini said as she waved her arm towards the empty plain. ¡¸Hmm, then we¡¯ll take a walk, collect some stuff, and drink some tea while we wait.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much ssu¡­..th-then I¡¯m heading off ssu!¡¹ As Nagini set off for the mausoleum I could see her mouth quiver a bit. She was surely nervous so¡­ ¡¸Ahh, Nagini. You don¡¯t have to panic, just stick out your chest proudly. You¡¯ve truly become stronger.¡¹ I encouraged her to remove some of her nervousness. I wanted to help her by giving her some honest praise and encouragement. Nagini took a deep breath and turned back for a moment. ¡¸Ussu! I¡¯ll show off the results of my training and clear it in record time. I¡¯ll come back with a good report ssu!!¡¹ She called out half filled with confidence and half bluffing. However, her expression had brightened up as she entered the mausoleum¡¯s interior. Chapter 249.5: —Side Nagini— Success and Beyond Chapter 249.5: ¡ªSide Nagini¡ª Success and Beyond Nagini walked down the passage into the mausoleum. The interior was made with wood and magic stones that could even withstand the full weight of a Dragon King. This mausoleum had been constructed long long ago when the Founding Dragon King made the country. It was now so old that the floor was slightly uneven. Even so Nagini walked vigorously down the partially ruined passage. ¡­..today¡­this is what I trained for ssu, I¡¯ve gotten my Master¡¯s seal of approval so it should be fine ssu¡­.! She persuaded herself as she continued walking down the huge passage for the next few minutes. She finally arrived at a huge room. This grand hall was made with magic stones and wood just like the previous passageway. In the center of this grand hall was a square stone pedestal where she could see another girl who looked just like her sleeping upon it. ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹ The girl who slept upon the stone didn¡¯t even stir and continued to breathe slightly as she slept. Nagini approached her¡­. ¡¸I¡¯m back Dora-ane ssu.¡¹ She shook as she looked upon the face of her sister, Dora, who had always looked after her. She touched her slightly pale skin and properly felt her warmth¡­she could finally rest easy that she was still alive. ¡­¡­.I made it in time. I made it!! She let out a deep sigh of relief that she had returned in time to rescue her sister. ¡¸So you¡¯ve returned Lady Nagini¡¹ (TN: He says Nagini of the Royalty¡­but it sounds bad) A heavy voice echoed out from beyond the pedestal. There she could see a giant platform made out of magic stones. The owner of that deep voice was a gigantic half-transparent dragon who was lying there curled up. ¡¸Founding Dragon-sama¡­¡­¡¹ The dragon was longer than 10 meters and had a rainbow colored jewel set into its forehead. The founding dragon turned a stern gaze towards her. ¡¸You¡¯ve made me wait for quite some time¡­.but are you prepared to take my trial and have you prepared yourself to accept my power?¡¹ It said with grave seriousness and a gaze to match. The air of intimidation was intense. If it had been only a short while earlier she would have flinched, turned tail, and hid behind her sister for fear of this pressure. However¡­ ¡­¡­the people back there gave off a much more fearful pressure ssu¡­! Thinking of that there was no need for her to cower in fear. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve made my preparations ssu¡­!!¡¹ She returned the question with a firm nod. The founding dragon¡¯s mouth slightly twitched upwards as it began to raise its body. ¡¸I see. Then let us begin. ¡ª¡ºReturn my power. Transmit my will and transfer my might¡»¡ª¡¹ Upon speaking those words a blackish grayish light emerged from Dora¡¯s body. The founding dragon sucked that light back into its body and¡­ ¡¸Receive my power and my will Lady Nagini. ¡ª¡ºTrial of Rebirth¡»¡ª¡¹ and swung its claw towards Nagini. It was the beginning of the trial. ¡¸Ugu¡­.!¡¹ At that instant it felt as if her entire body was being squeezed and crushed. No, not only that but her brain and organs were being subjected to mind-numbing pain. ¡­¡­.this is¡­even worse than the first time I tried ssu¡­! The first time she had underwent this she had almost immediately collapsed to her knees and nearly passed out. At that time her sister had stepped in to take on her portion of the power as well. My sister endured this kind of power running inside her? Nagini thought with sincere respect and a feeling of deep guilt. It wasn¡¯t something she should have had to carry on her own. However now¡­ ¡­..if it¡¯s now¡­¡­then¡­I can carry it as well ssu. If it¡¯s only this much. Then compared to being charged by the boars¡­if it¡¯s compared to being punched by the golem¡­.if it¡¯s compared to being crushed by the power emitted by Master and all the other Dragon King¡¯s at once¡­ ¡­.this is nothing impossible¡­.!!¡¹ I won¡¯t collapse. Just this degree of agony¡­is something I can overcome. I¡¯ll show you that I can. She continued to support herself with such thoughts for some time. She could not tell if it had been dozens of seconds or dozens of minutes. She couldn¡¯t tell how long it had been but even so¡­ ¡¸ku¡­¡­I-I¡¯ll over¡­¡­.come it ssu¡­..¡¹ Nagini continued to stand until the Founding Dragon finished pouring the light inside of her. She finally accepted the power. ¡¸¡­.hou¡­the trial is over but you managed to accept nigh on 70% of the power¡­well done. And unlike Dora you were able to stay on your feet. You¡¯ve done well.¡¹ ¡¸Yes ssu!¡¹ Nagini couldn¡¯t help but show off a toothy smile. Her vision was hazy and she felt light headed, but even so she had overcome the trial. She was overjoyed from this simple truth. The training she had done had shown its worth. She hadn¡¯t wasted the efforts of those who had trained her. Her gratitude and sense of accomplishment filled her heart. Furthermore¡­ ¡­..with this¡­finally Dora-ane will wake up¡­!! Her sister had fainted from being overwhelmed by the Founding Dragon¡¯s power. Her sister had undergone an even harsher trial as she had been forced to accept even more than the 70% that Nagini had obtained. But this time she had properly accepted her portion and more. In that case she should wake up if she simply waited for a while. ¡­..finally I¡¯ll be able to talk to her! She was the sister who had been with her since birth. Once again regaining their everyday life where they could laugh and talk together¡­Nagini felt joy welling up from the bottom of her heart. Then¡­ ¡¸¡ºWell then, you who have proven your suitability to be King¡­as King you have one final job to complete¡»¡¹ Nagini heard the Founding Dragon¡¯s voice from both outside and inside her head. ¡¸h¡­.uh? Why¡­is Founding Dragon-sama¡¯s voice inside my head?¡¹ ¡¸¡ºOhh, there¡¯s no need to worry. Along with my power a part of my consciousness flowed in as well. There¡¯s no need to worry so you may just focus on accepting the rest.¡»¡¹ ¡¸I-is that so ssu? Got it. Then what job do I need to do ssuka?¡¹ Nagini asked with confusion. The Founding Dragon nodded once and said¡­ ¡¸¡ºIt¡¯s a simple thing. As the trial has finished with your success¡­you may now kill that useless¡ª¡ªDora over there and accept the rest of my power.¡»¡¹ Chapter 250-1: Results of Training Chapter 250-1: Results of Training Upon hearing those words Nagini responded quickly¡­ ¡¸Wh-what do you mean ssu?¡¹ She asked as she looked up at the seated Founding Dragon King¡¯s face. ¡¸¡ºI don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re confused about. I just told you to release the power from that useless one¡¯s body and absorb it into your own. Once you do you¡¯ll be reborn as the one and only King.¡»¡¹ The voice echoed outside and insider her head saying the exact same words. ¡¸Why¡­would that¡­..saying she¡¯s useless¡­..¡¹ ¡¸¡ºIt¡¯s just the truth. That Dora lying over there accept my tremendous power and yet she complained and whined that ¡®she didn¡¯t want to kill her little sister¡¯. Not only that she refused when I told her to release my power from her body. As a result she¡¯s now in this coma. She did such a thing as forcing herself into such a state. Being controlled by such emotions is a failure as a King. I cannot allow such a being to the vessel of my power.¡»¡¹ It spoke with disappointment filling its voice. The Founding Dragon clearly gazed upon the sleeping Dora with a loathsome gaze. ¡¸¡ºEven though you should have known that the revival of this Dragon Country depends on both my power and someone who is willing to listen to my commands. It¡¯s for that reason I chose you when you were born from your mother and I raised you¡­.now she chooses to give in to unnecessary sentiment¡­¡­Well that¡¯s the end of the explanations. Now Nagini, I have successfully extracted the essence of my will from within Dora. You may freely end her as you please.¡»¡¹ Its long monologue echoed and swirled inside her head as she struggled before finally comprehending what the Founding Dragon had truly said. Then, for some unknown reason her body began moving. She faced Dora and held out her hand. Inside of her palm attack magic was charging up but¡­ ¡¸N-no I don¡¯t want to ssu..!!!¡¹ She forcibly moved her body and canceled the magic. ¡¸Hm¡­.what?¡¹ ¡¸Dora-ane is¡­someone I hold dear¡­.I can¡¯t let her die ssu.¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡­I see you have some lingering affections, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s unreasonable¡­.then I shall do it. It¡¯ll save effort if it¡¯s done before she awakens.¡¹ The Founding Dragon began to sit up with an irritated look in its eyes. Then a large number of glowing magic orbs with lightning arcing around them formed around its head and neck. ¡¸Creation of the Lightning God¡¹ It said casually and fired the orbs towards Dora¡¯s body. This attack clearly intended on killing her. Just by looking at them you could tell that even one had the power to kill an unsuspecting Dragon. That¡¯s why¡­ ¡¸I won¡¯t let you¡­!!¡¹ Nagini leapt in between them and blocked the lightning attack with her hands¡­ ¡¸Uuu¡­.ku!!¡¹ and in one breath deflected them towards the ceiling. Upon seeing her actions the look in the Founding Dragon¡¯s eyes clearly changed as it looked at Nagini. ¡¸Lady Nagini¡­..why you little¡­¡­You refuse to abide by my control and insist on covering for her you bastard¡­..each and every one of you acting so impudently¡­¡­.¡¹ The Founding Dragon gazed down at them with disgust and loathing. Those eyes made Nagini shake with fear but more than that¡­ ¡¸Why¡­why would you say this ssuka¡­?¡¹ She didn¡¯t understand why he was behaving like this. It was clear that the lightning attack aimed towards her sister was intended to kill her but¡­ ¡¸Why, why are you saying this when you¡¯re the one who raised us¡­!!?¡¹ She screamed out. ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s so I may obtain a powerful body to use. Isn¡¯t that obvious!!¡¹ The Founding Dragon loudly spat out. After hearing things stated that clearly even Nagini couldn¡¯t continue denying. ¡¸¡­..so we were¡­just considered vessels for you ssuka?¡¹ She couldn¡¯t help but murmur, however there was no denial forthcoming. Instead the Founding Dragon clicked its tongue. ¡¸Tsk, looks like I overgrew your ego. How troublesome. Maybe the feed that I prepared for you was too much¡­I can¡¯t control you properly¡­.It¡¯s unfortunate but¡­it seems I have no choice. At the very least both of your bodies have passed the trial.¡¹ The Founding Dragon spoke regaining its calm. At the same time a grey colored light emerged from the top of Nagini¡¯s head and returned to the Founding Dragon¡¯s body. ¡¸I was foolish for trying to do things the easy way. If the body is deconstructed and the soul returned then I can simply reconstruct it again. Even if the very root of consciousness is erased it would be fine. Well, what happens¡­happens.¡¹ Once the light left Nagini¡¯s body she could no longer hear the Founding Dragon¡¯s voice echo in her head. Perhaps the Founding Dragon had weakened. All of a sudden she felt that her mind had cleared up. However, she didn¡¯t have the leeway to analyze her physical state at this moment¡­ ¡¸For now I should just dismantle the sleeping one to make things easier.¡¹ The Founding Dragon casually moved to bare its fangs at Dora. It literally opened its mouth wide to consume Dora completely. But, ¡¸¡­..I understand ssu¡¹ Nagini approached Dora¡¯s body more quickly and sliced through the bottom side of the Founding Dragon¡¯s Jaw, cutting it clean off. ¡¸¡­..!!?¡¹ ¡¸You¡¯re my enemy. I¡¯ll protect Dora-ane ssu¡­!!!¡¹ The Founder who was trying to kill her sister was truly an enemy. Once she truly understood that Nagini turned her limbs to naturally and violently attack the Founder. ¡­.I¡¯m grateful to you for the efforts you made to raise us ssu¡­.but we weren¡¯t born like this to die for your whims ssu¡­.. Chapter 250-2: Results of Training Chapter 250-2: Results of Training Furthermore she hadn¡¯t become stronger in order to kill her sister. With those thoughts Nagini unexpectedly turned away from the Founding Dragon, who was still reeling, and calmly carried her sister. She could feel how weak her sister felt in her arms and how listless she was, but she could clearly feel the beating of her heart. She was still alive. Moreover, ¡¸¡­¡­uu¡­¡­.¡¹ She was beginning to make sounds. It seemed like she was starting to wake up. It might be because she had been released from the control of the Founder. Be that as it may, her body was still weak and her body temperature seemed to be falling. That¡¯s why she decided to take her outside as quick as she could and seek help. Nagini strengthened her grip when at that moment, ¡¸To pierce through my defenses and cut off a portion of my body¡­you¡¯ve truly trained your body to be strong and sturdy. To see the objective of my attack and judge precisely how to deal with it was quite quick thinking.¡¹ ¡¸¡ª¡ª!?¡¹ From behind she could hear the voice of the Founding Dragon that should have had both its jaw and its neck cut into pieces. No¡­more precisely. ¡¸I-it¡¯s healing¡­.!?¡¹ Its neck and jaw were wrapped in a red light as they rapidly regenerated to the point where it could speak again. But not only that the voice wasn¡¯t only coming out from its mouth¡­ ¡¸I should only destroy that wonderfully strong body as my final choice.¡¹ ¡¸¡¸First I should try and burn your consciousness to ashes instead¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸It might also be fine to leave you with only the ability to think¡­or maybe destroy everything and reorganize it into something new. Umu, for now I should just make it so you can¡¯t move.¡¹¡¹¡¹ The Dragon¡¯s body moved while still missing most of its jaw and neck while dribbling blood red lights from it. Not only that¡­ It¡¯s body was getting bigger and bigger as the voice coming from its body began to multiply over and over. It grew more and more heads. ¡¸The necks are¡­.increasing¡­¡­w-what is this ssu?¡¹ The Founding Dragon¡¯s body was revealed in its original glory unlike how it usually hid itself by curling up. Even the magic power felt from it was incomparable to before. It was a transformation that she had never seen. Nagini started retreating with her sister in her arms. No, there were parts of its body that Nagini could recognize. That was¡­ ¡¸T-the heads of the past Kings of the Dragon Country¡­?¡¹ The heads that grew from the Founding Dragon¡¯s body looked almost exactly like the depictions of those that had been in her study materials. The Founding Dragon sneered as it looked down on her as Nagini spoke those words with a trembling voice. ¡¸What is there to be shocked about? I am the Founding Dragon. I am all this country is and all it ever was. Even the successive kings of this country were all mine. It¡¯s obvious that I took them in¡­.indeed your predecessors extending back through the ages all obeyed my commandments! ¡ªThat is your duty as well.¡¹ The Founder didn¡¯t stop talking. It was as if a dam had burst and the words kept flowing out. It¡¯s gaze wandered as words poured out one after another. ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right. If I have this new body¡­this new more perfect body I can use it to expand my territory. The Magic Forest and the lands of men¡­I can even crush those demon beasts that escaped my rule. Yes, if I have that power then I can destroy that King of Demons as well¡­..!! No, even if I were to go to the east I could crush those Divine Beings who laughed and said my country had fallen to ruin¡­!!¡¹ After speaking that far it seemed the Founding Dragon had finally vented out the feelings in its heart as it suddenly stopped moving. Then it focused its gaze upon Nagini¡­ ¡¸Now then, if you understand¡­you¡¯ll be giving me that body of yours.¡¹ It simply stated its objective directly. I see¡­the Founder seeks to take over my body¡­but, ¡¸I won¡¯t let you sacrifice my sister for such a twisted selfish desire ssu¡­.¡¹ She would not respond to its wishes. Leaving those words Nagini took Dora dashed towards the passageway leading outside at full speed. ¡¸Fumu, so it¡¯s a failure to reach a consensus¡­you choose to run huh?¡¹ Of course. If she were to go again such a giant creature with such crazy magic power there was no way she could fight while still protecting her sister. However, she thought that it was possible to escape while protecting her at least. ¡­..this was part of what I learned from Master ssu Even if you¡¯re no match for your opponent you just need to keep thinking and move your body. Fighting such a gigantic enemy in an enclosed space was nothing but foolish. For now it would be best to escape and get to a wide open space before thinking of her next step. At the very least she would get her sister out of here, hide her, and then face the Founding Dragon. She thought as she ran at full speed for the corridor. But, ¡¸Did I give you permission to leave?¡¹ One of the heads had moved at incredible speed to catch up to her and was now keeping pace beside her. ¡¸So fast¡­!?¡¹ She was running with all her might but even the head was fast enough to catch up. Furthermore flames began to wreathe the head near her. ¡¸First of all give me that baggage you¡¯re carrying.¡¹ The flames moved like a whip and attacked her sister as she lay in her arms. ¡¸Tsu¡­!¡¹ One of her arms got burned, but she was able to use that arm to block the flames and protect her sister. ¡­..plus as long as my legs can move there¡¯s no problem ssu¡­! She grimaced in pain but still continued running unabated. From behind her she could hear the sound of a gigantic body scrambling quickly after her. She knew that the Founder was chasing her, but there was no chance to turn around and check. She felt heat as bullets of flame rained down around her. ¡¸What do you think will happen even if you do get out?¡¹ It said while continuing the apocalyptic rain of fire. ¡¸Ugu¡­.¡¹ She sensed as best she could and avoided attacks that would hit her vitals but her back and shoulders still took some hits. Smoldering sounds erupted across her back as blood streamed down her body. ¡¸You should already know, once you exit there¡¯s nothing out there but a wide and empty plain.¡¹ One of the shots exploded nearby. The passageway of the mausoleum was exceedingly sturdy so it wouldn¡¯t break in any major way. Even so small pieces of debris got broken off and fell towards her causing wounds on her forehead. Blood flowed into one of her eyes and her field of vision narrowed. ¡­but not yet¡­..the exit is right there ssu¡­.!! She could vaguely see the wall of light in front of her. ¡¸It¡¯s useless. You have no path left to you. Just obediently offer yourselves to me. That is your fate.¡¹ ¡¸I refuse to believe that ssu¡­.!!¡¹ ¡¸I couldn¡¯t care less about your stupid beliefs. After all, the first thing I¡¯m going to do is destroy that independent will of yours.¡¹ Once again flames flashed before her eyes. This flame shell filled up an entire half of the passageway. It was the largest one yet. No matter how she moved it was nigh impossible to dodge. If she could escape the passage up ahead then there was still space to dodge but¡­ ¡­I won¡¯t make it in time¡­! The moment she reached the exit and moved to dodge she would end up burnt to a crisp. But she didn¡¯t have time to even give up at the moment. She switched her magic defenses to focus all her power on her back and around her sister to reduce the air resistance from the front as much as possible. Then she pushed herself even harder to run even a little faster. Then the moment she stepped foot outside of the mausoleum¡­ ¡¸Give up your useless struggles¡­.!¡¹ The attack arrived at the same time as it spoke. The vast destructive power of the flames struck at Nagini¡¯s back then¡­. ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡¹ That destructive blow behind Nagini was blocked by a giant tree that exploded out of the ground. ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹ A wall of trees explosively grew out of the ground in front of the mausoleum as if they intended on destroying the very entrance itself. They created an impenetrable wall at the entrance of the mausoleum. I was¡­saved? Nagini thought. But, why? Haaaaa, Nagini let out a huge sigh of relief as she looked around at the wide open plains and the beautiful blue sky. Then she saw the one who had saved her. ¡¸M-Master¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Well¡­there¡¯s been a lot of loud voices shouting from inside the mausoleum. So I took the opportunity to butt in Nagini.¡¹ Daichi stood there with his body enveloped in his wooden armor as he controlled the trees that blocked the entrance of the mausoleum. Chapter 251: What Was Once Said Chapter 251: What Was Once Said I was clad in my wood armor so I was able to catch Nagini as she fell out of the entrance. She spoke haltingly as she was out of breath. ¡¸Intruding¡­.you pierced through the Mausoleum¡¯s barrier ssu¡­? A barrier that can withstand dragon attacks¡­you¡­..¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, yeah I heard that if I entered the Mausoleum without doing anything about it I would get attacked by lightning¡­so I broke it a little bit following Hesty¡¯s instructions. I¡¯ll fix it later so forgive me for that.¡¹ So I should say, as expected of Hesty. She was able to analyze this wall barrier, how it was made and designed. But at the moment I¡¯ll leave that aside and focus on Nagini. She was covered in wounds and I could see blood all over. Even so she hadn¡¯t let go of the girl she was carrying in her arms. Most likely the one in her arms was her elder sister. As I checked over her sister I couldn¡¯t see any wounds on her body. ¡¸Ah¡­I see. I see how hard you¡¯ve worked to protect her Nagini.¡¹ I said and Nagini¡¯s face warped as tears began flowing out of her eyes. Then her tottering body collapsed onto my armored body. ¡¸Oioi, are you okay?¡¹ ¡¸u,uu¡­.I-I¡¯m sorry ssu. I just felt so relieved¡­that my body loosened up¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. If it¡¯s just the two of you I can easily bear the weight.¡¹ ¡¸T-thank you ssu¡­..Master¡­¡­¡¹ Nagini said as she looked up at my face. At nearly the same instant, ¡¸WHICH BASTARD BROKE MY CASTLE¡­!!!¡¹ A huge shout echoed out as eight dragon heads broke through the tree wall I had created in front of the entrance. ¡¸So that¡¯s the Founding Dragon that tried to kill you guys? It looks more like Yamata no Orochi.¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes¡­.! I deeply apologize for getting you involved in this ssu¡­!¡¹ As Nagini confirmed my words the Orochi over there finally caught sight of us. ¡¸I had thought I sensed something strange when Nagini arrived¡­.so it¡¯s a human and Dragons in human form who have come for some reason¡­¡¹ It said glaring at us with bloodshot eyes. It was a gaze filled with rage and mixed with some surprise. ¡¸¡­..no, it doesn¡¯t really matter that some dragons have arrived. The most important part is that something like a human has intruded upon our matters¡­it¡¯s a grave crime. Those things are mine. Those are my flesh yet you¡­..¡¹ The Founding Dragon continued to speak and grew more irritated. He pointed towards Nagini and her sister that were protected behind my back. ¡¸¡­.Human¡­If you hand them over I can let you go with only taking a limb or two. I¡¯ll spare your life. Give them to me.¡¹ ¡¸Oioi, I¡¯ve got plenty to say about that but¡­these girls¡¯ bodies are their own and no one else. You¡¯re really saying some mistaken garbage there Founding Dragon.¡¹ At my words the Founding Dragon¡¯s face warped and it bared it¡¯s teeth. It was a bit difficult to read dragon faces but I got the distinct feeling it was even more irritated now. ¡¸¡­.little human worm¡­you intend to cover for those failed materials?¡¹ ¡¸Of course.¡¹ I said and Nagini gripped onto me with her arms. ¡¸Master¡­.you¡¯ll stay by our side ssu¡­?¡¹ I simply nodded in response. Lightning and flames began overflowing from the Founding Dragon¡¯s heads. ¡¸I see¡­so you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to live¡­¡¹ It appeared to be filled with anger and its motivation was at an all time high. ¡¸Those things were raised by me. No matter how I treat them¡­it¡¯s my business. How insolent to cut in and tell me how I should handle them¡­.!!¡¹ ¡¸Well you know if it was just a normal household issue I wouldn¡¯t interfere¡­It wasn¡¯t my intention to interfere in your family plans in the first place.¡¹ But this time was an exception. ¡¸Since this girl came seeking to be my disciple she¡¯s shown me that she is nothing but an admirable and good girl. I have no intention of stepping aside and allowing you to harm her.¡¹ At the very least I would not let this girl who I had watched over die on my watch. Furthermore¡­ ¡¸Founding Dragon¡­you said that you¡¯d crush the people of the city and the forest as well right? I can¡¯t let that pass either. That¡¯s where my house is and the location of some of the people I like best¡­¡¹ That¡¯s right. If he had his way he¡¯d crush both my disciple and the places I loved¡­. ¡¸¡ªIn that case¡­I¡¯ll simply crush you here with all my power Founding Dragon¡­!!¡¹ Chapter 252: Cooperation Going Smoothly Chapter 252: Cooperation Going Smoothly As I equipped the helmet of my wood armor¡­ ¡¸This foolhardiness¡­Pay for it with your life!!¡¹ The Eight Headed Dragon roared as it pointed its heads towards me and shot lightning. No, more precisely it shot at me and at Nagini who was close by. ¡¸How dangerous¡­!!¡¹ I stepped forward and used my wood armor arm as a shield to block the attack. A crackling sparking sound echoed out as it struck my armor. I felt an impact, but that was the extent of it. As we had been learning defensive magic a few days ago I had decided to experiment with adding it to my armor and it seems as though it had gone well. Upon seeing me unharmed the Founding Dragon made and unpleasant face. ¡¸Hmm, magic to block my lightning huh? ¡­.how rare to see from a human but¡­I wonder how long you can keep it up with that baggage behind you.¡¹ One head spoke as the rest of them smirked broadly with smiles that showed their fangs. Then they each opened their jaws wide as lightning and fire gathered in their mouths. Each of the fireballs became huge and I could see that it planned to fire an attack that could hit everyone in a wide range. However¡­ ¡¸I never intended to fight while covering them¡­! Nagini this is gonna get a bit rocky!¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Hyaaa!¡¹ Behind me Nagini and her sister were lifted up by growing trees and moved quickly backwards towards Dianeia and Hesty. ¡¸Everyone I explained what to do but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Umu, we know what to do Daichi-dono!¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯ll take care of Nagini. Leave it to us.¡¹ They confirmed. That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t alone, I had friends who could protect them. For that reason I moved Nagini towards them. *********** When the trees finished delivering Nagini Hesty spoke up¡­ ¡¸Nagini. Just like that, come over here.¡¹ ¡¸Yesssu! Hesty-san¡¹ ¡¸Nagini-dono! Our magic preparations are ready. Once it activates don¡¯t resist and accept it.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you very much ssu Dianeia-san.¡¹ As they spoke one of the Founding Dragon¡¯s heads glanced over at me. ¡¸¡­.so you¡¯re preparing to teleport them.¡¹ ¡¸¡­.quick on the uptake aren¡¯t you?¡¹ It seems it¡¯d realized just from the feeling of the magic itself. ¡¸¡¾Transfer Seal¡¿!¡¹ Instantly one of the heads shot a gray colored magic into the sky. The gray light exploded in the air and created a large dome around the area. With just that¡­ ¡¸¡­.We can¡¯t teleport¡­.? It¡¯s been sealed¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸n, we¡¯ve been stopped, with magic.¡¹ ¡¸Those are mine¡­! I won¡¯t be letting them go.¡¹ As it spoke the rest of its heads turned to glare. Its huge body turned to stare after Hesty and Nagini. ¡¸I won¡¯t let little bastards like you get away with my body!!¡¹ Zuzuzu, a thunderous growling erupted from the Founding Dragon. Every time it moved a pitch black magical energy exploded from its body. Upon seeing it Dianeia broke out in a cold sweat as words spilled from her mouth. ¡¸That¡¯s the Founding Dragon¡­.Looking at it properly¡­it¡¯s far too ominous.¡¹ ¡¸n. From time immemorial, I had heard, it was a gentle king but¡­.the magic power it gives off, is anything but gentle¡­.this dark magic¡­gives me a bad feeling.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s malice or a deep-rooted delusion? It feels different than being possessed¡­it¡¯s more like it changed or degenerated. I feel even more ridiculous magic from it than I did from Katarakta.¡¹ Manaril grumbled as she rubbed her chin. For it to have such extreme and crazy thoughts¡­maybe it had lived too long and gone crazy Hesty thought, but more than that it would be best to quickly¡­ ¡¸Return my body to me¡­!! ¡¾Dragon Killing Flame Cannon¡¿¡¹ Its killing intent and magic arrived. The magic concentrated in front of its mouth and fired a thick powerful heat beam. ¡¸¡­.¡¾Water Dragon Barrier¡¿!!¡¹ The instant Manaril recognized what was happening she summoned a water barrier. The barrier was filled with magic and resisted heat so it should have had the ability to block such spells but¡­ ¡¸¡¾Thunderous Roar¡¿¡¹ Another one of the Founding Dragon¡¯s heads shot out a lightning spell to pierce the barrier. ¡¸When you think its using fire it uses lightning¡­what will each of the heads do¡­what kind of dragon is this¡­..¡¹ ¡¸B-be careful ssu. The Founding Dragon has the powers of the past Kings within its body ssu¡­!! Each of the different heads can use the past Kings¡¯ magic ssu¡­!!¡¹ Nagini squeezed out her warning as they supported her. ¡¸n, having the power of eight Dragon Kings, is quite, difficult¡­..¡¾White Flame Beheading¡¿¡­!!¡¹ Hesty chanted and fired a blazing white flame blade towards its neck. But¡­ ¡¸Useless¡­.¡¾Water Current Barrier¡¿!!¡¹ One head summoned a wall of water. The flame blade struck this wall and instantly became one size smaller. But even so, the blade passed through and sliced a layer of skin off its neck. However, this wound was small and healed quickly. ¡¸¡­..it weakened my breath. Plus, it regenerated¡­.¡¹ Hesty grumbled and knit her brow. The ability to regenerate was very convenient. Furthermore, many dragons had such power but¡­ ¡¸This time it¡¯s annoying.¡¹ ¡¸We¡¯re not specialized in heating power after all.¡¹ Manaril muttered while maintaining her defensive wall. This was the course of action she decided on. Dianeia and Anne would attack and she would focus on healing those who got injured. With this they should be able to drag out the fight. Or so she thought when¡­ ¡¸Ahh, so irritating¡­..I¡¯ll just burn everything from here til the human country.¡¹ It seemed the Founding Dragon had grown impatient. It began gathering and focusing more magic than ever in its mouth. ¡¸Ah-ahhh¡­.that energy build-up is insane ssu!¡¹ It was no wonder Nagini began panicking a little. ¡¸Aneue-sama. This¡­this is bad.¡¹ ¡¸n, I think its barely decayed. Just a single head, yet so strong¡­.¡¹ Anne and Hesty came to the same conclusion and nodded. If they were to compete head on they wouldn¡¯t escape this. They thought but¡­ ¡¸W-why are you all so calm about this ssu? Even Dianeia-san¡­..¡¹ Nagini broke out in a cold sweat when she saw their reactions. But the reason for that was simple. ¡¸n, well we¡¯re used to it.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I guess you¡¯re right Hesty-dono. After all we¡¯re usually faced with someone even more out of the norm¡­and he¡¯s on our side so¡­.¡¹ The moment they said that. ¡¸That¡¯s no good. You can¡¯t be looking away from me during a fight.¡¹ ¡¸Augh!?¡¹ Daichi swung his wooden armor fist and slammed the head that was charging magic away. ¡¸I¡¯m your opponent.¡¹ Chapter 253: The Other Result of Training Chapter 253: The Other Result of Training Thanks to my attack the Founding Dragon¡¯s heads all turned towards me. Its mouths were filled with magic power¡­ ¡¸You bastard¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, finally you look at me. I¡¯ll have to ask you not to shoot that dangerous stuff at me though¡­¡¹ The magic came flying towards me but I used my wood clad arm to send them flying away before clothes-lining its neck. ¡¸Guh¡­!?¡¹ One of the Founding Dragon¡¯s heads went flying off into the sky. However, ¡¸It¡¯s¡­useless!¡¹ As if a spring welling from the ground, the Founding Dragon grew another head from the neck stump. ¡¸One more!¡¹ As it regenerated I moved in from the side and punched out with force. This time the head didn¡¯t go flying, but instead the Dragon¡¯s entire body flew into the air. Even so¡­ ¡¸It doesn¡¯t work¡­!¡¹ Even as it was still in the sky the wounds it had gotten regenerated. Just as they had before. ¡¸So¡­it looks like there isn¡¯t a real limit to what it can regenerate¡­¡¹ ¡¸N-no matter how you send its heads flying it can regenerate ssu¡­! If you don¡¯t defeat the central heart of it you can¡¯t kill it ssu¡­!¡¹ That¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t take down the core this battle won¡¯t end. That much I know. ¡¸But Nagini-dono¡­even if we want to aim for the body its huge heads are in the way¡­!¡¹ ¡¸n, really. The Founding Dragon¡¯s heads, are all charging energy, and whenever we attack they block, them. If we want to stop, the core, then we have to seal off, its breath.¡¹ Dianeia and Hesty discussed as they fired magic off. Because of the multiple heads the attacks never ceased. Which meant¡­ ¡¸¡­.we should just blow all of its heads off at once?¡¹ ¡¸T-theoretically that¡¯s what we should do ssu¡­but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to do ssu¡­¡¹ Hesty jumped in to continue Nagini¡¯s words. ¡¸n, in order to do such a thing, we need to use far more magic than the, Founding Dragon.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Sounds like a pain but¡­..¡¹ After sending its heads flying several times I had figured out how much power I needed. So¡­ ¡¸My Body¡­My Dream¡­Don¡¯t get in my way¡­!!¡¹ As the eight headed dragon charged towards us I readied myself and my power. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem impossible. I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡¹ ¡¸Y-you¡¯re really saying that ssu!?¡¹ At my words Nagini¡¯s eyes bulged. But the others just nodded as if they understood. It seems they¡¯d leave this to me. ¡¸I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re protected! Don¡¯t worry about us and go at it Daichi-dono!¡¹ ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll turn it up a bit.¡¹ All that was left was to do as I had declared. I focused on the Founding Dragon that I had sent flying a bit earlier, readied the mallets in my fists, and deployed the anchors in my legs deep into the ground. With this, no matter how much power I used there shouldn¡¯t be an issue. As I thought that the mallets began spinning and glowed with white and black lights. ¡¸A human with that much power¡­!? But I won¡¯t let you¡­!¡¹ It seemed the Founding Dragon had felt me gathering power because it charged towards me faster, but¡­ ¡¸nuu!?¡¹ Its legs got tangled by trees I grew as it passed by. Several of them were torn from the ground, but the Founding Dragon¡¯s charge was halted. ¡¸Master, I have stopped its movements.¡¹ It had been Sakura¡¯s magic. She smiled happily at me as she was in the armor with me. ¡¸Charging is complete as well. Go ahead and give it to him.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, thank you Sakura.¡¹ ¡ªit was thanks to her that I was able to focus on using these two new tools I had crafted. I knew the power when I used even one of them. Now that I had doubled up I could only wonder at the power. As I thought that I pulled back my fists. I pulled back and the mallets spun even faster as the light concentrated to a blinding degree. ¡¸Just stopping my feet won¡¯t stop me! My ideal body is sitting over there!¡¹ The Founding Dragon faced all its heads forward as incredible light gathered. ¡¸Don¡¯t get in my waaaaaay!!! ¡ºWar Roar of the Eight Dragons¡»¡­.!!!!¡¹ Then a concentrated blast of breath shot out from the eight heads. Fire and lightning were concentrated so thickly that it was almost blinding as it flew towards me at incredible speed. But¡­that was¡­no problem. My preparations were already complete. ¡¸Be destroyed along with your corrupt thoughts Founding Dragon. ¡ª¡ºVajra Re. Mode¡»¡ª Twin Vajra Maximum!!!¡¹ My fists exploded forward along with my words. The air compressed and exploded in front of my fists as two rays shot out. They slammed into the breath that was heading towards me. The blindingly bright breath struggled for a moment before¡­ ¡¸Wh¡­.what¡­.IS THIS POWER!!!!???¡¹ My attack burst straight through. ¡¸¡­.!!¡¹ In a moment the Founding Dragon¡¯s body was enveloped. And an instant later¡­¡­.all that was left was the empty plains with two lines on the ground extending towards the horizon. Chapter 254: End of the Battle Chapter 254: End of the Battle After defeating the Founding Dragon I took Nagini and her sister back to my house to treat them. The treatment continued until the sun had nearly set and somehow a large group of acquaintances had gathered here¡­ ¡¸¡ª¡ªand so that¡¯s what happened.¡¹ ¡¸I thought I¡¯d sensed an enormous explosion of magic power to the south¡­..I wanted to go too!!!! I wanted to be there Hesty!!¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, I sensed enough power to shock me awake too¡­it must¡¯ve been hard Hesty~¡¹ Karen and Ramiyuros said. They seemed to have sensed the battle that took place. ¡¸I was wondering what the emergency contact from the Fort City was¡­huh, it was something incredible. I¡¯ll have to ask you to get into contact later Dianeia-sama.¡¹ ¡¸Umu, I¡¯ll make sure to do so Knight Captain. Once the dinner meeting is over I¡¯ll make sure to deal with various things.¡¹ Even the Knight Captain had arrived from the city. In order to celebrate Nagini rescuing her sister we were having a peaceful dinner out in the garden, but before I knew it we had gathered quite a lot of people. It became a banquet and information exchange before I realized it. However, just by listening in on the information exchange it seemed like the matter this time had caused quite the unrest around the area¡­I thought when¡­ ¡¸n, thanks to you, this ended fairly peacefully¡­but it¡¯s no wonder, things are in an uproar. If the Founding Dragon, had escaped and gone, on a rampage, it would be an unprecedented, disaster.¡¹ Hesty seemed to read my mind as she explained the matter to me. I was grateful she explained things so well. ¡¸Master~ I¡¯ve finished treating Nagini-chan and her sister. I gave them new clothes so they should be fine~¡¹ Sakura said as she emerged from the house waving her hand. Looking behind her I could see Nagini following¡­ ¡¸Teacher¡­I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I caused you ssu. Also thank you for everything you¡¯ve done ssu.¡¹ Nagini said as she stepped in front of me and bowed. ¡¸Nah, don¡¯t worry about it. I said I¡¯d watch over you so I did just that.¡¹ ¡¸Ahaha¡­.I feel like you did more than that¡­.but thank you ssu.¡¹ Nagini said and quickly wiped the tears from her eyes as she took a deep breath. ¡¸n¡­.leaving my apologies aside¡­I should introduce my sister to you.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, so she woke up?¡¹ She had been brought into my house while still asleep, and while they were being treated she apparently woke up. ¡¸Yes ssu. ¡ª¡ªto, Dora-ane, come on out.¡¹ Nagini said and stepped aside. I then saw a girl who looked nigh identical to her appear. Her height and appearance were very similar, but her hair color and eye color were slightly different. Also she seemed more adult-like. The girl called Dora came before me and knelt down. ¡¸It is a joy to meet you. This lowly one¡¯s name is Dora. It is my greatest pleasure to make your acquaintance. I would be most happy for our relationship to last far into the future.¡¹ She made an extremely polite greeting as she bowed on the floor with three fingers of each hand pressed down in front of her. She approached me¡­but it was more like she was super close to me. ¡¸Uh? It¡¯s our first meeting right? Aren¡¯t you¡­a little too close?¡¹ This was clearly the first time we had met yet she was practically stuck to me. I wasn¡¯t the only one who seemed confused by this. ¡¸T-that¡¯s right ssu! What¡¯s going on Dora-ane! You never take this kind of attitude when meeting someone for the first time¡­you¡¯re usually much more cautious!¡¹ Nagini was panicking a bit. In accordance with her adult-like atmosphere she acted like an adult with great politeness. But it seemed that this girl was acting different from usual based on Nagini¡¯s reaction. ¡¸C-could it be¡­that this is an after-effect of the Founding Dragon¡¯s spirit ssu¡­!?¡¹ As Nagini panicked over her sister¡¯s change in attitude, Dora simply smiled and shook her head. ¡¸It¡¯s no such thing Nagini-chan. More accurately this is not my first meeting with Daichi-san after all.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? Did we meet somewhere before?¡¹ I didn¡¯t remember that at all. As I was thinking back Dora answered me. ¡¸Of course. As I was sleeping the connection between me and Nagini-chan showed me everything as a dream.¡¹ ¡¸Hm? You mean?¡¹ ¡¸The two of us are twin dragons, even while sleeping we are connected by magic. So even as a dream I was able to experience what Nagini went through.¡¹ It was an explanation that both did and didn¡¯t make sense but¡­ ¡¸In short¡­.you¡¯re saying that the time I spent with Nagini, I also spent with you?¡¹ ¡¸That is the simple explanation, yes.¡¹ ¡¸So she says, but you didn¡¯t know Nagini?¡¹ ¡¸T-this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it ssu¡­..¡¹ Nagini stood there dumbfounded. ¡¸Well, because of that¡­.I know that Daichi-san saved us, is reliable, and has looked after us well¡­.more accurately it runs in the direction of adoration from our side. As our Master and otherwise I hope for a long and fruitful relationship.¡¹ Dora said and clung to me. Upon seeing that Nagini panicked again. PICTURE ¡¸W-wait, Master is my Master ssuyo!?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right. Since he¡¯s your Master then it also stands to reason that he is mine as well right?¡¹ ¡¸Wai-, that¡¯s no fair Dora-ane ssu!!¡¹ It seems that Dora was acting far more lively than she usually would. It also looked that despite her troubled face, Nagini was much happier now that her sister was here with her. This was surely what Nagini acted like normally. ¡¸Nagini-chan. Let¡¯s stop playing around for a moment and get to the main topic.¡¹ ¡¸Ah, th-that¡¯s right Dora-ane ssu.¡¹ The twin dragons regrouped and knelt before me properly. Then the two of them looked at me seriously. ¡¸With the defeat and destruction of the Founding Dragon, the two of us are the provisional supervisors of the Dragon Country.¡¹ ¡¸However, from our point of view as the one who defeated the Founding Dragon, you have the most say in what happens going forward Master. Please do as you see fit ssu.¡¹ ¡¸¡­..hm?¡¹ What the heck are these two saying so suddenly? ¡¸Umm, even if you give me the rights to the country or the land¡­I don¡¯t really have any interest in it, so I think it best if you two simply act as the supervisors¡­.¡¹ I said and the two sisters looked at each other before bowing. ¡¸We hear and obey. If that is what you wish for Master, then simply ask us if you ever need anything.¡¹ ¡¸Yes. Even if there¡¯s nothing on the land, you can exercise or take a nice walk. We will watch over it so you may make use of it at any time.¡¹ ¡¸Okay then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Does this bring the matter to an end?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed ssu. We had to bring it up at least. This should end our matter ssu.¡¹ ¡¸I see. Then now it¡¯s my turn.¡¹ ¡¸Your turn ssu?¡¹ Nagini tilted her head. Ah, now that I thought about it, the two of them hadn¡¯t been told the purpose of the dinner party. ¡¸Ahh¡­..the food today was prepared in celebration of Nagini achieving her goals and Dora recovering from her problems. Sakura and Dianeia are responsible for the spread we have here.¡¹ That¡¯s right. The garden had plenty of food and drinks set out for celebration. ¡¸The two of you can eat and drink as you please.¡¹ The issue they had to overcome was odd, but it was an accomplishment nonetheless. As I finished speaking Nagini and Dora looked at me and cried out. ¡¸¡­.thank you very much Master!¡¹ ¡¸Nagini and I will properly enjoy the meal Daichi-san.¡¹ The two said with bright and joyous faces.